UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
AT   LOS  ANGELES 


B4  9  0  •  7 


BREAKFAST  WITH  THE  CHILDREN  AT  MOUNT  VERNON 


ARRANGED  FOR  STORY-TELLING  AND  READING 

ALOUD  AND  FOR  THE  CHILDREN'S 

OWN  READING 

BY 

FRANCES  JENKINS  OLCOTT 

WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS 


BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 
HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 

Cijc  fttUcrsibc  Press  CamlirtbQc 


69025 


COPYRIGHT,  1922,  BY  FRANCES  JENKINS  OLCOTT 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


CAMBRIDGE  •  MASSACHUSETTS 
PRINTED  IN  THE  U.S.A. 


b 
\n9.-3 


GRATEFULLY  DEDICATED 
TO 

FRANCES  MARY  JENKINS  OLCOTT 

January  25 

One  in  whose  eyes  the  smile  of  kindness  made 
Its  haunt,  like  flowers  by  sunny  brooks  in  May, 

Yet  at  the  thought  of  others'  pain,  a  shade 
Of  sweeter  sadness  chased  the  smile  away. 

WILLIAM  CULLEN  BRYANT 


FOREWORD 

HERE  are  over  200  stories  celebrating  23  great 
birthdays  of  patriot-founders  and  upbuilders  of 
the  Republics  of  both  North  and  South  America. 
In  the  stories  are  more  than  75  historical  char- 
acters, men,  women,  and  children.  The  arrange- 
ment follows  the  school-year,  beginning  in  Octo- 
ber with  Columbus.  The  book-cover  is  dressed  in 
George  Washington's  colours,  scarlet  and  white. 

TREATMENT  OF  HISTORY  FOR  CHILDREN 

'These  tales  are  not  packed  full  of  dry  facts 
and  dates,  boring  to  children.  Instead,  they  treat 
history  in  a  manner  appealing  to  boys  and  girls. 
For  it  is  the  strong  personalities  that  moved  in 
the  big  events  of  the  world,  it  is  the  forceful  lives 
of  the  men  themselves,  their  preparation  in  boy- 
hood for  successful  careers,  their  struggles  for 
right,  their  heroism,  devotion,  and  high  adven- 
ture, as  well  as  the  why  and  wherefore  of  things, 
which  make  history  an  intense  reality  to  children 
and  young  folk.  American  history  treated  after 
such  a  fashion,  may  be  used  educationally  to  de- 
velop a  fine,  true  type  of  Americanism. 

So  most  of  the  tales  presented  here  are  ones  of 
personality,  human  and  alive.  They  are  full  of 


viii  FOREWORD 

action.  Many  of  them  relate  deeds  of  courage, 
kindness,  self-sacrifice,  and  perseverance.  They 
are  of  just  the  right  length  to  read  aloud  or 
tell  without  fatiguing  the  children.  They  deal 
scarcely  at  all  with  battle,  murder,  or  sudden 
death.  They  stress  the  intimate,  human  side  of 
our  Patriots,  the  side  not  often  found  in  text- 
books. 

SOME  OF  OUR  HEROES 

Here  are  stories  of  Washington,  Hamilton, 
John  Adams,  and  John  Marshall  showing  them 
not  cold  and  wooden,  but  warm  and  vital;  also 
tales  of  great-hearted  Lincoln,  and  of  America's 
very  human  hero,  Roosevelt. 

And  exceedingly  human,  too,  are  Light  Horse 
Harry,  the  Sage  of  Monticello,  Old  Hickory, 
Brother  Jonathan,  Old  Put,  and  the  Great  Com- 
moner, who,  with  words  as  powerful  as  sword- 
strokes,  fought  America's  battles. 

Among  the  women,  the  mothers  and  wives 
helping  to  win  the  Wars  for  Independence  in 
both  North  and  South  America,  are  Mary  and 
Martha  Washington,  Abigail  Adams,  Andrew 
Jackson's  mother,  the  mother  of  John  Marshall, 
and  the  wife  of  San  Martin. 

And  the  children  of  our  foreign  born,  with  how 
much  greater  pride  may  they  say,  "We  are 
Americans!"  when  they  read  about  Lafayette, 


FOREWORD  ix 

Kosciuszko,  Steuben,  Haym  Salomon,  Pulaski, 
De  Kalb,  and  Irish  Moll  Pitcher.  Then,  of  course, 
Columbus  the  Italian  is  here,  sailing  under  the 
gold  and  crimson  banner  of  Spain. 

Our  school  children,  too,  may  be  surprised  to 
learn,  that  there  are  20  robust  American  Repub- 
lics to  the  south  of  us,  with  aspirations  like  our 
own,  and  having  devoted  Patriots.  Among  their 
national  heroes,  are  Miranda  "the  Flaming  Son 
of  Liberty,"  San  Martin  the  great  and  good, 
Bolivar  the  brilliant  and  victorious,  O'Higgins 
the  soldier-citizen,  and  Brazil's  patriot  Emperor, 
Dom  Pedro  the  magnanimous. 

All  Spanish  accents  have  been  omitted  —  as  is 
sometimes  done  in  English  books  —  so  that  the 
names  of  South  American  Patriots  may  not  seem 
strange  and  foreign  to  our  school  children.. 

NO  HISTORICAL  FICTION 

There  is  no  historical  fiction  here.  The  larger 
number  of  the  stories  are  original,  written  pur- 
posely for  this  volume.  Every  detail  is  historical, 
and  every  conversation  is  based  on  an  authority. 

A  partial  list  of  the  histories  and  biographies 
consulted  while  writing  the  stories,  may  be 
found  on  page  xiv.  When  historians  have  not 
agreed  as  to  dates  and  facts,  the  most  reliable 
sources  have  been  followed. 

Of  the  stories  attributed  to  authors,  some  have 


x  FOREWORD 

been  recast  to  meet  the  requirements  of  story- 
telling; others  are  given  verbatim.  This  provides 
a  selection  of  tales  varied  both  in  style  and  in 
treatment.  Some  of  the  tales  are  for  children, 
and  some  for  young  people.  The  book  may  be 
useful  in  all  Grades. 

No  living  Americans  are  celebrated.  Those 
whose  birthdays  are  kept,  have  passed  into  his- 
tory. And  since  one  small  volume  cannot  hold 
stories  about  all  of  our  Patriots,  a  careful  selec- 
tion has  been  made  of  tales  about  Americans 
whose  contributions  to  the  founding  of  free  Gov- 
ernment are  of  vital  importance.  It  is  deeply 
regretted  that  lack  of  space  precludes  the  use  of 
other  birthdays.  Because  of  copyright  restric- 
tions, the  Roosevelt  section  is  somewhat  limited. 

A  number  of  well-known  tales  which  are  omit- 
ted, may  be  found  in  Good  Stories  for  Great  Holi- 
days. 

TEACHING  AMERICAN  SOLIDARITY 
In  as  far  as  possible,  all  tales  of  sectional  dif- 
ferences, of  political   animosities,  and  of  civil 
strife,  have  been  avoided.   The  emphasis  in  this 
book  is  upon  American  Solidarity. 

Pioneers  of  progress  inevitably  arouse  bitter 
antagonists.  It  would  require  a  large  volume  in- 
deed, to  treat  of  the  derogatory  statements  and 
written  attacks  which  have  been  levelled  at  most 


FOREWORD  xi 

of  the  men  whose  birthdays  we  are  celebrating. 
We  know  that  Columbus  suffered  severely  from 
attacks  by  enemies,  that  Washington  was  one  of 
the  "most  vilified  of  men,"  and  that  Lincoln's 
detractors  were  merciless.  To-day  we  may  per- 
ceive the  process  of  vilification  still  going  on 
around  us.  Happily,  time  has  shown  that  much  of 
the  detraction  of  the  past  was  public  slander  and 
clamour,  and  has  consigned  it  to  the  rubbish 
heap  of  history.  In  a  book  of  this  kind,  detrac- 
tions have  little  or  no  place;  and  it  is  against  the 
good  sense  of  the  best  educational  principles,  to 
impress  the  children's  plastic  minds  with  such 
matters.  When  the  children  are  older,  they  will 
be  better  able  to  judge  of  them  intelligently. 

HELPFUL  TO  TEACHERS 

May  it  be  said  right  here,  with  emphasis,  that 
this  book  is  not  intended  to  take  the  place  of 
suitable  biographies  of  the  men  whose  birthdays 
we  are  celebrating.  Entertaining,  lively  tales 
should,  on  the  contrary,  lead  boys  and  girls 
to  want  to  know  more  about  their  favourite  he- 
roes. And  the  teacher  may  use  these  short  sto- 
ries not  merely  to  illustrate  American  history 
textbooks,  but  to  strengthen  the  children's  love 
of  Country,  to  teach  them  the  meaning  of  Ameri- 
can Unity,  and  to  give  them  a  more  intelligent 
reverence  for  the  Constitution. 


xii  FOREWORD 

To  aid  the  teacher  and  story-teller  there  is  ap- 
pended on  pages  465-483  a  Subject  Index,  by 
means  of  which  any  story  on  a  given  topic  may 
be  quickly  found.  The  Study  Programmes,  on 
pages  451-462,  are  chronologically  arranged  to 
illustrate  the  day's  lesson. 

FOR  MOTHERS,  ALSO 

But  above  all  else,  may  this  book,  day  by  day, 
help  mothers  and  educators  to  bring  to  the  chil- 
dren's remembrance  on  these  great  birthdays, 
something  of  the  devotion,  the  patience,  the  suf- 
ferings, and  the  personal  sacrifice  of  the  noble 
men,  who,  under  the  good  hand  of  God,  laid  the 
foundations  of  American  Liberty  and  Self-Gov- 
ernment. 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

GRATEFUL  acknowledgments  are  due  the  follow- 
ing Publishers  and  Authors,  for  material  from 
their  books :  — 

To  Houghton  Mifflin  Company  for  material 
from  books  by  Edward  Arber,  Albert  J.  Beve- 
ridge,  John  Fiske,  Henry  Cabot  Lodge,  John  T. 
Morse,  James  Parton,  James  B.  Thayer,  William 
Roscoe  Thayer,  and  John  Greenleaf  Whittier. 

To  the  New  York  Evening  Post  for  stories 
written  for  its  columns  by  the  author  of  this  book. 

To  the  New  York  Times  for  "A  Lock  of  Wash- 
ington's Hair,"  by  T.  R.  Ybarra. 

To  D.  Appleton  and  Company  for  extracts 
from  the  Poems  of  William  Cullen  Bryant,  and 
material  from  William  Spence  Robertson's  Rise 
of  the  Spanish-American  Republics. 

To  Charles  Scribner's  Sons  for  material  from 
Theodore  Roosevelt:  An  Autobiography. 

To  Harr  Wagner  Publishing  Company,  San 
Francisco,  California,  publishers  of  the  complete 
works  of  Joaquin  Miller,  for  permission  to  use  his 
Columbus. 

To  J.  B.  Lippincott  Company  for  material 
from  Charles  Morris's  Heroes  of  Progress. 

To  Lothrop,  Lee,  and  Shepard  Company  for 
"Nellie  and  Little  Washington,"  from  Harriet 


xiv  ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

Taylor  Upton's  Our  Early  Presidents,  their 
Wives  and  Children. 

To  the  Missionary  Education  Movement  for 
"Dom  Pedro,"  from  Margarette  Daniels's  Makers 
of  South  America. 

To  the  Macmillan  Company  for  material  from 
James  Morgan's  Theodore  Roosevelt,  the  Boy  and 
the  Man. 

To  Dr.  Sherman  Williams  for  "The  Boy  of  the 
Hurricane,"  from  his  New  York's  Part  in  History, 
published  by  D.  Appleton  and  Company. 

To  Mr.  Wayne  Whipple  for  "The  Little  Girl 
and  the  Red  Coats,"  from  his  Story-Life  of  Wash- 
ington, published  by  John  C.  Winston  Company. 

To  the  Brooklyn  Public  Library,  Montague 
Branch,  for  the  use  of  its  remarkably  fine  collec- 
tion of  volumes  on  early  American  history,  many 
of  which  are  rare  and  out  of  print. 

To  the  Staff  of  the  Brooklyn  Public  Library, 
Montague  Branch,  for  most  helpful  co-operation. 

As  this  book  of  Great  Birthdays  was  several 
years  in  the  making,  it  is  not  possible  to  cite  the 
many  authorities,  histories,  and  biographies 
which  have  been  consulted.  The  following  titles 
may  give  some  idea  of  the  kind  of  research  work 
done,  in  order  to  make  Great  Birtlidays  of  value  in 
teaching  American  History:  — 

Fiske,  American  Revolution;  Garden,  Anecdotes 


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS  xv 

of  the  Revolutionary  War;  Green,  Short  History  of 
the  English  People;  Journals  of  the  Continental 
Congress;  Lossing,  Pictorial  Field-Book  of  the 
Revolution;  Elkanah  Watson,  Men  and  Times  of 
the  Revolution;  Select  Letters  of  Christopher  Colum- 
bus, with  other  Original  Documents  (Hakluyt 
Society);  Memorials  of  Columbus.  .  .  translated 
from  the  Spanish  and  Italian;  Lives  of  Columbus 
by  Irving,  Lamartine,  and  Winsor;  Story  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  (Arber  Reprint) ;  Mourt's  Relation; 
Old  South  Leaflets;  George  Washington,  Journal 
of  my  Journey  over  the  Mountains,  also  his  Writ- 
ings; Ford,  Washington  and  the  Theatre;  George 
Washington  Parke  Custis,  Recollections  and  Pri- 
vate Memoirs  of  Washington,  by  his  Adopted  Son; 
Headley,  Illustrated  Life  of  George  Washington; 
Irving,  Life  of  Washington;  Lossing,  Mary  and 
Martha,  the  Mother  and  the  Wife  of  George  Wash- 
ington; Lodge,  George  Washington,  (American 
Statesmen  Series) ;  John  Paul  Jones's  Letters,  also 
lives  of  him  by  De  Koven,  Headley,  and  Macken- 
zie; Lives  of  William  Penn,  by  Dixon,  Hodges, 
Janney,  Stoughton;  Lives  of  John  Marshall,  and 
addresses  in  his  memory,  by  Beveridge,  Binney, 
Flanders,  Rawle,  Sallie  E.  Marshal  Hardy  (in  The 
Green  Bag),  Justice  Story,  and  Chief  Justice 
Waite;  Peters,  Haym  Salomon;  Franklin's  Auto- 
biography; Humphreys,  Life  of  the  Honourable 
Major  General  Israel  Putnam  (material  obtained 


xvi  ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

largely  from  Putnam  himself);  Jonathan  Trum- 
bull,  Governor  of  Connecticut,  by  his  descendant 
Jonathan  Trumbull;  correspondence,  diaries,  and 
speeches  of  John  Adams,  John  Quincy  Adams, 
Abigail  Adams,  Patrick  Henry,  Jefferson,  Lafay- 
ette, Pitt,  Lincoln,  and  Webster. 

In  writing  the  South  American  stories,  the 
following  have  been  most  useful :  Biggs,  History  of 
Don  Francisco  de  Miranda's  Attempt  to  Effect  a 
Revolution  in  South  America;  Palacio  Fajardo, 
Outline  of  the  Revolution  in  Spanish  America; 
Encyclopedia  of  Latin  America;  Koebel,  British 
Exploits  in  South  America,  also  his  South  America; 
Captain  Basil  Hall,  Extracts  from  a  Journal; 
Larrazabal,  Simdn  Bolivar;  Mahoney,  Campaigns 
and  Cruises  in  Venezuela  and  New  Grenada;  Mehe- 
gan,  O'Higgins  of  Chile;  General  Miller,  Memoirs 
in  the  Service  of  the  Republic  of  Peru;  Bartolome 
Mitre,  Emancipation  of  South  America;  Pan- 
American  Union,  Bulletin;  Petre,  Simon  Bolivar; 
Robertson,  Rise  of  the  Spanish-American  Republics, 
also  his  Francisco  de  Miranda  (American  Histori- 
cal Association) ;  Smith,  History  of  the  Adventures 
and  Sufferings  of  Moses  Smith;  also  a  number  of 
volumes  of  travel  including  Lord  Bryce,  South 
America;  and  Winter,  Argentina,  and  Chile. 


CONTENTS 

OCTOBER  12 
COLUMBUS  AND  DISCOVERER'S  DAY 

COLUMBUS,  Joaquin  Miller 2 

THE  SEA  OF  DARKNESS 3 

THE  FORTUNATE  ISLES 5 

THE  ABSURD  TRUTH 7 

CATHAY  THE  GOLDEN 10 

THE  EMERALD  ISLANDS 12 

THE  MAGNIFICENT  RETURN 13 

THE  FATAL  PEARLS 15 

Tierra  Firme 

The  Pearls 

The  Curse  of  the  Pearls 
QUEEN  ISABELLA'S  PAGE      .      .      .      .      .      .21 

THE  TWIN  CITIES 24 

THE  PEARLS  AGAIN 26 

OCTOBER  14 

WILLIAM  PENN,  THE  FOUNDER  OF 
PENNSYLVANIA 

WITHIN  THE  LAND  OF  PENN,  John  Greenleaf  Whit- 
tier     .      ,      .  30 

THE  BOY  OF  GREAT  TOWER  HILL      ....  31 
HE  WORE  IT  AS  LONG  AS  HE  COULD,  Samuel  M. 

Janney 32 

THE  PEACEMAKER 33 

WESTWARD  Ho,  AND  AWAY!  John  Stoughton  .       .  34 

THE  CITY  OF  BROTHERLY  LOVE 36 

THE  PLACE  OF  KINGS,  Samuel  M.  Janney     .      .  38 

ONAS,  W.  Hepworth  Dixon    ...     .      *   ,  »      »      .  41 


xviii  CONTENTS 

OCTOBER  27 
THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  AMERICA'S  HERO 

THE  SQUARE  DEAL,  Theodore  Roosevelt    ...  44 

THE  BOY  WHO  GREW  STRONG,  James  Morgan     .  45 
Not  in  a  Log  Cabin 
In  the  Wide  Out-of-Doors 
Busting  Broncos 

SAGAMORE  HILL,  Theodore  Roosevelt  ...  50 
THE  CHILDREN  OF  SAGAMORE  HILL,  William  Ros- 

coe  Thayer 52 

OFF  WITH  JOHN  BURROUGHS,  Theodore  Roosevelt  .  53 
THE  BIG  STICK,  William  Roscoe  Thayer  .  .  .54 
A-HUNTING  TREES  WITH  JOHN  Mum,  Theodore 

Roosevelt 55 

THE  BEAR  HUNTERS'  DINNER,  Theodore  Roosevelt  56 

HUNTING  IN  AFRICA,  Theodore  Roosevelt         .       .  57 

THE  EVER  FAITHFUL  ISLAND 59 

THE  COLONEL  OF  THE  ROUGH  RIDERS,  William 

Roscoe  Thayer 61 

THE  RIVER  OF  DOUBT,  William  Roscoe  Thayer    .  65 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  William  Roscoe  Thayer   .  69 

OCTOBER  30 
JOHN  ADAMS,  THE  SON  OF  LIBERTY 

INDEPENDENCE  DAY,  John  Adams     ....  74 

A  SON  OF  LIBERTY,  Benson  J.  Lossing     ...  75 

THE  ADAMS  FAMILY       . 76 

AID  TO  THE  SISTER  COLONY,  James  Parton    .      .  77 

A  FAMOUS  DATE 80 

WHAT  A  GLORIOUS  MORNING! 81 

JOHN  TO  SAMUEL      . 82 

A  GENTLEMAN  FROM  VIRGINIA 83 

THE  BOY  WHO  BECAME  PRESIDENT  ....  85 

How  SHALL  THE  STARS  BE  PLACED?  88 


CONTENTS  xk 

THE  MYSTERIOUS  STRANGER 89 

His  LAST  TOAST 91 

NOVEMBER  15 
WILLIAM  PITT,  DEFENDER  OF  AMERICA 

HE   AT   ONCE   BREATHED   HIS   OWN   LOFTY   SPIRIT^ 

John  Richard  Green     .......     94 

THIS  TERRIBLE  CORNET  OF  HORSE          *      .      .    95 

THE  CHARTER  OF  LIBERTY 98 

AMERICA'S  DEFENDER 101 

THE  SONS  OF  LIBERTY 103 

A  LAST  SCENE,  John  Fiske 105 

DECEMBER  2 

DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND,  THE  MAGNANI- 
MOUS, THE  BEST  REPUBLICAN  IN  BRAZIL 

FREEDOM  IN  BRAZIL,  John  Greenleaf  Whittier       .  110 

THE  BRAZILS  MAGNIFICENT Ill 

THE  EMPIRE  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  CROSS    .      .      .112 
MAKING  THE  LITTLE  EMPEROR,  W.  H.  Koebel      .  113 

THE  PATRIOT  EMPEROR 115 

I.  Viva  Dom  Pedro  the  Second! 
II.  My  People 

III.  Emancipating  the  Slaves,  1888 

IV.  The  Empire  of  the  Southern  Cross  —  No  More! 

Margarette  Daniels 
THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  BRAZIL 120 

DECEMBER  20 

WILLIAM  BRADFORD,  AND  THE  LANDING 
OF  THE  PILGRIMS 

So  THEY  LEFT  THAT  GOODLY  AND  PLEASANT  CITY, 

William  Bradford 124 

THE  FATHER  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES    .  125 


xx  CONTENTS 

THE  SAVAGE  NEW  WORLD 128 

WELCOME,  ENGLISHMEN! 131 

LOST!  LOST!  A  BOY! 132 

THE  RATTLESNAKE  CHALLENGE  ....  136 
THE  GREAT  DROUGHT,  Governor  Edward  Winslow  138 

JANUARY  7 
GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM,  "OLD  PUT" 

THERE  WAS  A  GENEROSITY  AND  BUOYANCY  ABOUT 
THE  BRAVE  OLD  MAN,  Washington  Irving     .       .142 

SEEING  BOSTON 143 

THE  FIGHT  WITH  THE  WOLF 144 

FROM  PLOUGH  TO  CAMP 146 

HE  MADE  WASHINGTON  LAUGH        .      .      .      .148 

A  GENEROUS  FOE 149 

PUTNAM  NOT  FORGOTTEN! 150 

JANUARY  11 

ALEXANDER  HAMILTON,  DEFENDER  OF 
THE  CONSTITUTION 

HE  GAVE  THE  WHOLE  POWERS  OF  HIS  MIND,  Dan- 

iel  Webster 154 

THE  BOY  OF  THE  HURRICANE,  Sherman  Williams  155 
CALL  COLONEL  HAMILTON  .  .  .  .  .  .  157 

A  STRUGGLE 158 

"HE  KNOWS  EVERYTHING" 159 

JANUARY  17 

BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN,  THE  AMERICAN 
SOCRATES 

OUR  COUNTRY,  Benjamin  Franklin  .  .  .  .164 
THE  WHISTLE,  Benjamin  Franklin  .  .  .  .165 
THE  CANDLE-MAKER'S  BOY  ...  .166 


CONTENTS  xxi 

THE  BOY  OF  THE  PRINTING  PRESS  .  .  .  .  167 
THE  THREE  ROLLS  .  .  *  ,<  ,•  »:  V  .  168 
STANDING  BEFORE  KINGS  .  ''.'  ;•  t  &•'  .'  .  169 
THE  WONDERFUL  KITE  EXPERIMENT  .  '  .  .170 

THE  RISING  SUN 171 

To  MY  FRIEND,  Benjamin  Franklin       ' .      .      .  172 

FEBRUARY  12 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN,  THE  GREAT 
EMANCIPATOR 

OH,   SLOW   TO   SMITE   AND    SWIFT   TO   SPARE,    Wil- 
liam Cullen  Bryant 174 

THE  CABIN  IN  THE  CLEARING 175 

How  HE  LEARNED  TO  BE  JUST 176 

OFF  TO  NEW  ORLEANS 177 

THE  KINDNESS  OF  LINCOLN 178 

The  Little  Birds 

Rescuing  the  Pig 

Opening  Their  Eyes 
LINCOLN  AND  THE  CHILDREN 181 

Hurrah  for  Lincoln! 

Only  Eight  of  Us,  Sir 

He's  Beautiful! 

Please  Let  Your  Beard  Grow 

Three  Little  Girls 

THE  PRESIDENT  AND  THE  BIBLE  .  .  .  .183 
WASHINGTON  AND  LINCOLN  SPEAK  .  .  .  .185 
GETTYSBURG  ADDRESS,  Abraham  Lincoln  .  .186 

FEBRUARY  22 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  THE  FATHER  OF 
HIS  COUNTRY 

LINCOLN  ON  WASHINGTON'S  BIRTHDAY  .  .  .190 
THE  BOY  IN  THE  VALLEY 191 


xxii  CONTENTS 

WASHINGTON'S    MOTHER,     George     Washington 

Parke  Custis 194 

WASHINGTON'S  WEDDING  DAY,  Henry  Cabot  Lodge  197 
WASHINGTON  AND  THE  CHILDREN,  Grace  Green- 
wood   197 

THE  LITTLE  GIRL  AND  THE  RED  COATS,  Wayne 

Whipple 200 

NELLIE  AND  LITTLE  WASHINGTON,  Harriet  Taylor 

Upton 200 

SEEING  THE  PRESIDENT,  George  Washington  Parke 

Custis 203 

NELSON  THE  HERO,   George  Washington  Parke 

Custis 204 

CARING  FOR  THE  GUEST,  Elkanah  Watson     .       .  205 

THOUGHTFUL  OF  OTHERS 206 

THE  ClNCINNATUS  OF  THE  WEST       ....  206 

BROTHER  JONATHAN 208 

THE   BLOODY   FOOTPRINTS,    George   Washington 

Parke  Custis 210 

AN  APPEAL  TO  GOD,  Benson  J.  Lossing    .       .       .211 

FRIEND  GREENE 213 

LIGHT  HORSE  HARRY,  Washington  Irving      .       .216 
CAPTAIN  MOLLY,  George  Washington  Parke  Custis  218 

THE  SOLDIER  BARON 220 

FATHER  THADDEUS 223 

THE  LITTLE  FRIEND  IN  FRONT  STREET    .      .      .  228 
FAREWELL!   MY   GENERAL!   FAREWELL!   J.    T. 

Headley    .      . 230 

FROM  "  WASHINGTON'S  LEGACY  "       ....  232 

A  KING  OF  MEN,  John  Fiske 233 

WHEN  WASHINGTON  DIED  .  234 


CONTENTS  xxiii 


FEBRUARY  25 

JOSE  DE  SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA, 
THE  PROTECTOR 

SAN  MARTIN,  THE  GREAT  LIBERATOR,  Joseph  Con- 
rad    .       .       .      .       ....       .       .       .       .  236 

THE  BOY  SOLDIER    .       .       .       .      ,,      .      .      .  237 

THE  PATRIOT  WHO  KEPT  FAITH  .  .  .  •  ,  .  238 
WHEN  SAN  MARTIN  CAME  .  .  .v  .  .  .  240 
ARGENTINA'S  INDEPENDENCE  DAY  .  .  9  .  243 

A  GREAT  IDEA 243 

THE  MIGHTY  ANDES,  Bartolome  Mitre     .      .       .  245 

THE  REAL  SAN  MARTIN 247 

THE  FIGHTING  ENGINEER  OF  THE  ANDES,  Barto- 
lome Mitre 248 

THE  HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES,  General  Miller  and 
Bartolome  Mitre    .       .,'    ......  249 

NOT  FOR  HIMSELF 254 

COCHRANE,  EL  DIABLO 255 

OUR  BROTHERS,  YE  SHALL  BE  FREE  .  .  .256 
THE  FALL  OF  THE  CITY  OF  THE  KINGS,  Captain 

Basil  Hall 257 

SAN  MARTIN  THE  CONQUEROR,  Captain  Basil  Hall  261 

A  Retreat 

The  Mother  and  Her  Three  Sons 

The  Little  Girl  Who  Was  Bashful 

Another  Little  Girl 

The  Best  Cigar 

Duty  Before  the  General 

LIMA'S  GREATEST  DAY 265 

HAIL,  NEIGHBOUR  REPUBLICS! 266 

AMERICA  FOR  THE  AMERICANS 268 

WHAT  ONE  AMERICAN  DID 271 

THE  AMAZING  MEETING       ...  .  272 


xriv  CONTENTS 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AFTERWABD    .....  274 
THE  MYSTERY  SOLVED 276 


MAKCH  15 
ANDREW  JACKSON,  OLD  HICKORY 

I  WANT  TO  SAY  THAT  ANDREW  JACKSON,  Theodore 

Roosevelt 280 

MISCHIEVOUS  ANDY,  James  Parian  ....  281 

READING  THE  DECLARATION 282 

Our  AGAINST  TARLETON,  James  Parton  .  .  .  283 
AN  ORPHAN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION,  James  Parton  .  285 
THE  HOOTING  IN  THE  WILDERNESS,  James  Parton  286 

FORT  MJMS 289 

DAVY  CROCKETT 290 

CHIEF  WEATHERFORD,  James  Parton  .  .  .  291 

SAM  HOUSTON 295 

WHY  JACKSON  WAS  NAMED  OLD  HICKORY,  James 

Parton 297 

THE  COTTON-BALES 299 

AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS,  James 

Parton '    ./   •       •       •       •  30° 

APBIL  13 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  THE  FRAMER  OF  THE 
DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 

THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY,  Hezekiah  Butterworth  .  .  304 
THE  BOY  OWNER  OF  SHADWELL  FARM,  James 

Parton  ....  -  tf  '* .  .  .  .  .305 
A  CHRISTMAS  GUEST,  James  Parton  ....  306 
THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DECLARATION  ....  308 
PROCLAIM  LIBERTY  4  .  * ;  »  .  .  .  309 
ONLY  A  REPRIEVE  .  .  »  4^  .*«>  .  .  .  310 
ON  THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY  .  313 


CONTENTS  xxv 

MAT  29 

PATRICK  HENRY,  THE  ORATOR  OF  THE 
WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE 

To  THE  READER,  Patrick  Henry        ....      ;      .  316 
THE  ORATOR  OF  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE, 
Charles  Morris 317 

A  Surprise  to  All 

A  Failure  That  Was  a  Success 

Give  Me  Liberty  or  Give  Me  Death ! 
FACING  DANGER 322 

JUXE  9 

FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA  OF  VENEZUELA, 
THE  FLAMING  SON  OF  LIBERTY 

THE  PRINCE  OF  FILIBUSTERS,  William  Spence 

Robertson 326 

THE  SPANISH  GALLEONS 327 

THE  ROMANCE  OF  MIRANDA 331 

THE  MYSTERY  SHIP,  James  Biggs  and  Moses  Smith  335 
THE  END  OF  THE  MYSTERY  SHIP  ....  339 
THE  GREAT  AND  GLORIOUS  FIFTH  ....  341 

A  TERRIBLE  THING 343 

END  OF  THE  ROMANCE 344 

JUXE  23-24 

ROGER  WLLLL\MS  AND  THE  FOUNDING 
OF  PROVIDENCE 

GOD  MAKES  A  PATH,  Roger  Williams  .  .  .  348 

ROGER,  THE  BOY      .      .      .      .      .  .  .  .  349 

SOUL  LIBERTY    .       .       .      . v  '  «      .  .  .  .  350 

WHAT  CHEER!  Z.  A.  Mudge       .      .  .  *  .  352 

RISKING  His  LIFE,  Charles  Morris    «  s  .  .  354 


xxvi  CONTENTS 

JULY  6 

JOHN  PAUL  JONES,  AMERICA'S  IMMORTAL 
SEA-FIGHTER 

PAUL  JONES,  Ballad 358 

THE  BOY  OF  THE  SOLWAY,  J.  T.  Headley  .  .  359 
DON'T  TREAD  ON  ME!  J.  T.  Headley  .  .  .360 
THE  FIRST  SALUTE,  Alexander  S.  Mackenzie  .  361 

THE  POOR  RICHARD 364 

MICKLE'S  THE  MISCHIEF  HE  HAS  DUNE,  J.  T. 

Headley 365 

PAUL  JONES  HIMSELF,  J.  T.  Headley  .  .  .  367 
SOME  OF  His  SAYINGS 369 

JULY  24 

SIMON  BOLIVAR  OF  VENEZUELA, 
THE  LIBERATOR 

BOLIVAR,  Barry  Cornwall 372 

THE  PRECIOUS  JEWEL 373 

THE  FIERY  YOUNG  PATRIOT 376 

SEEING  BOLIVAR,  By  a  Young  Englishman  .  .  378 
UNCLE  PAEZ  —  THE  LION  OF  THE  APURE  .  .  382 

ANGOSTURA 384 

THE  CROSSING,  By  One  who  Accompanied  Bolivar  385 

PERU  NEXT 388 

THE  BREAK 389 

BOLIVAR  THE  MAN,  William  Spence  Robertson      .  390 

AUGUST  20 

BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS,  FIRST  SOLDIER, 
FIRST  CITIZEN  OF  CHILE 

THE  NAME  OF  O'HIGGINS,  W.  H.  Koebel  .  .  394 
THE  SON  OF  THE  BAREFOOT  BOY  .  .  .  395 


CONTENTS  xxvii 

THE  SINGLE  STAR  FLAG       ......  397 

THB  HERO  OF  RANCAGUA     ......  398 

COMPANIONS-IN-ARMS     .......  400 

THE  PATRIOT  RULER      .......  400 

FIRST  SOLDIER,  FIRST  CITIZEN    .....  402 

CHILE  AS  SHE  Is      ........  403 

ONE  OF  TWENTY      ........  405 

THE  BETTER  WAY   .      .      .      .....  406 


SEPTEMBER  6 

THE  MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE,  THE 
FRIEND  OF  AMERICA 

AFTER  THE  SACRIFICES  I  HAVE  MADE,  Lafayette     .  412 
I  WILL  JOIN  THE  AMERICANS!  Edith  Sichel    .      .  413 
IN  AMERICA       .........  414 

ON  THE  FIELD  NEAR  CAMDEN     .....  414 

THE  BANNER  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  NUNS  .       .      .416 
LOYAL  TO  THE  CHIEF,  John  Fiske     ....  418 

WE  ARE  GRATEFUL,  LAFAYETTE!      ....  420 

SOME  OF  WASHINGTON'S  HAIR,  T.  R.  Ybarra        .  421 
WELCOME!  FRIEND  OF  AMERICA!       ....  422 

SEPTEMBER  24 

JOHN  MARSHALL,  THE  EXPOUNDER  OF 
THE  CONSTITUTION 

HE  HAD  A  DEEP  SENSE  OF  MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS 

OBLIGATION,  Justice  Joseph  Story  ....  426 
THE  BOY  OF  THE  FRONTIER,  Albert  J.  Beveridge  .  427 

In  a  Log  Cabin 

Off  to  the  Blue  Ridge 

Making  an  American 

Give  Me  Liberty! 
THE  YOUNG  LIEUTENANT,  Horace  Binney     .      .  433 


xxviii  CONTENTS 

SERVING  THE  CAUSE,  Henry  Flanders  .  .  .  434 
AT  VALLEY  FORGE,  William  Henry  Rawle  .  .  435 

SILVER  HEELS,  J.  B.  Thayer 436 

WITHOUT  BREAD,  John  Marshall's  Sister  .  .  437 
His  MOTHER,  Sallie  E.  Marshall  Hardy  .  .  .  438 
His  FATHER,  Justice  Joseph  Story  ....  438 
THREE  STORIES,  James  B,  Thayer  ....  439 

What  Was  in  the  Saddlebags 

Eating  Cherries 

Learned  in  the  Law  of  Nations 

THE  CONSTITUTION 442 

EXPOUNDING  THE  CONSTITUTION,  Chief  Justice 

Waite 444 

THE  GREAT  CHIEF  JUSTICE,  Horace  Binney  .       .  446 

Respected  by  All 

The  True  Man 
WHAT  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION?  Washington,  Bolivar, 

Webster,  Lincoln 448 

ENVOY 450 

APPENDIX 

I.  Programme  of  Stories  from  the  History  of  the 

United  States 453 

II.  Story  Programme  of  South  America's  Strug- 
gle for  Independence 460 

SUBJECT  INDEX  .  .  465 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

BREAKFAST   WITH   THE   CHILDREN   AT   MOUNT 
VERNON  Frontispiece 

COLUMBUS  EXAMINES  THE  PEARLS  18 

ROOSEVELT  BREAKING  "DEVIL"  50 

JOHN  BlLLINGTON  BROUGHT  ON  THE  SHOULDERS 
OF  AN  INDIAN  136 

FRANKLIN  AND  THE  KITE  EXPERIMENT  170 

"HE'S  BEAUTIFUL"  182 

"'TREASON!  TREASON!'  CRIED  SOME  OF  THE  EX- 
CITED MEMBERS"  318 

PAUL  JONES  HOISTING  THE  STARS  AND  STRIPES 

Drawn  by  Frank  T.  Merrill 


OCTOBER  12 

COLUMBUS 

AND 
DISCOVERER'S  DAY 

The  Very  Magnificent  Lord  Don  Cristobal  Colon,  High  Ad- 
miral of  the  Ocean  Sea,  Viceroy  and  Governor  of  the  Islands 
and  Tierra  Firma. 


COLUMBUS 

"  My  men  grow  mutinous  day  by  day; 

My  men  grow  ghastly  wan  and  weak" 
The  stout  Mate  thought  of  home;  a  spray 

Of  salt  wave  washed  his  swarthy  cheek. 
"  What  shall  I  say,  brave  Admiral,  say, 

If  we  sight  naught  but  seas  at  dawn?" 
"  Why  you  shall  say  at  break  of  day, 

Sail  on!    Sail  on!    Sail  on!  and  on!" 

Then  pale  and  worn,  he  kept  his  deck, 

And  peered  through  darkness.    Ah,  that  night 
Qf  all  dark  nights!    And  then  a  speck  — 

A  light!    A  light!    A  light!    A  light! 
It  grew,  a  starlit  Flag  unfurled! 

It  grew  to  be  Time's  burst  of  dawn. 
He  gained  a  World,  he  gave  that  World 

Its  grandest  lesson  — 
"On!    Sail  on!" 

From  JOAQUIN  MILLEB'S  Columbus 


CHBISTOPHER  COLUMBUS  was  born    in  Italy,  about 

1451 
First  landed  on  an  island  of  America,  October  12, 

1492 

Sighted  South  America,  1498 
Was  sent  in  chains  to  Spain,  1500 
Returned  from  his  Fourth  Voyage,  1504 
He  died,  May  20,  1506 
His  name  in  Spanish  is  Cristobal  Colon. 


THE  SEA  OF  DARKNESS 

BEFORE  America  was  ever  heard  of,  over  four 
hundred  years  ago,  a  boy  lived  in  Genoa  the 
Proud  City. 

He  was  just  one  of  hundreds  of  boys  in  that 
beautiful  Italian  town,  whose  palaces,  marble 
villas,  and  churches  climbed  her  picturesque 
hillsides.  The  boy's  name  was  Christopher 
Columbus. 

Whenever  he  could  leave  his  father's  workshop, 
where  he  was  learning  to  comb  wool,  for  his 
father  was  a  weaver,  how  eagerly  the  boy  must 
have  run  down  to  the  wharfs  and  sat  there 
watching  the  ships  come  and  go.  .», 

They  came  from  all  those  parts  of  the  world 
which  people  knew  about  then,  from  Iceland 
and  England,  from  European  and  Asiatic  ports, 
and  from  North  Africa.  Caravels,  galleys,  and 
galleons,  and  sailing  craft  of  all  kinds,  came 
laden  with  the  wealth  that  made  Genoa  one  of 
the  richest  cities  of  her  time. 

The  sailors,  who  lounged  on  the  wharfs,  spun 
wonderful  yarns.  They  told  how  beyond  the 
Pillars  of  Hercules  which  guarded  the  straits  of 
Gibraltar,  there  rolled  a  vast,  unknown  sea, 


4  COLUMBUS 

called  the  Atlantic  Ocean  or  the  Sea  of  Darkness. 
No  one,  they  said,  had  ever  crossed  it.  No  one 
knew  what  lay  beyond  it.  All  was  mystery.  And 
any  mariners,  the  sailors  said,  who  had  ventured 
far  out  on  its  black  waters  had  never  returned. 

Fearful  things  had  happened  to  such  mar- 
iners, the  sailors  added,  for  the  Sea  of  Darkness 
swarmed  with  spectres,  devils,  and  mips.  And 
when  night  fell,  slimy  monsters  crawled  and  swam 
in  its  boiling  waves.  Among  these  monsters,  was 
an  enormous  nautilus  large  enough  to  crush  a 
whole  ship  in  its  squirming  arms,  and  a  serpent 
fifty  leagues  long  with  flaming  eyes  and  horse's 
mane.  Sea-elephants,  sea-lions,  and  sea-tigers, 
fed  in  beds  of  weeds.  Harpies  and  winged  terrors 
flew  over  the  surface  of  the  water. 

And  horrible,  they  said,  was  the  fate  which 
overtook  the  ship  of  any  foolhardy  mariners 
who  ventured  too  far  out  on  that  gloomy  ocean. 
A  gigantic  hand  was  thrust  up  through  the  waves, 
and  grasped  the  ship.  A  polypus,  spouting  two 
water-spouts  as  high  as  the  sky,  made  such  a 
whirlpool  that  the  vessel,  spinning  round  and 
round  like  a  top,  was  sucked  down  into  the 
roaring  abyss. 

These  frightful  sea-yarns  and  many  like  them, 
the  sailors  told  about  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and 
people  believed  them.  But  the  eyes  of  the  boy 
Columbus,  as  he  sat  listening,  must  have  sparkled 


THE  FORTUNATE  ISLES  5 

as  he  longed  to  explore  those  mysterious  waters 
of  the  Sea  of  Darkness,  and  follow  them  to  the 
very  edge  of  the  world. 

For  all  that  lay  to  the  west  of  the  Azores,  was 
a  great  and  fascinating  mystery,  when  Columbus 
was  a  boy,  before  America  was  discovered. 

THE  FORTUNATE  ISLES 

LISTEN  now  to  some  of  the  stories  that  the 
Irish  sailors  who  visited  Genoa,  told  when  Colum- 
bus was  a  boy.  And  people  in  those  days,  believed 
them  to  be  true. 

They  told  how  far,  far  in  the  West,  where  the 
sun  set  in  crimson  splendour,  lay  the  Terrestrial 
Paradise  from  which  Adam  and  Eve  were  driven. 
And  other  wonder  tales  the  sailors  told. 

One  was  the  enchanting  tale  of  Maeldune, 
the  Celtic  Knight,  who  seeking  his  father's  mur- 
derer, sailed  over  the  wide  Atlantic  in  a  coracle 
of  skins  lapped  threefold,  one  over  the  other. 

Many  were  the  wonder-islands  that  Maeldune 
and  his  comrades  visited  —  the  Island  of  the 
Silvern  Column;  the  Island  of  the  Flaming  Ram- 
part; the  Islands  of  the  Monstrous  Ants,  and  the 
Giant  Birds;  the  Islands  of  the  Fierce  Beasts, 
the  Fiery  Swine,  and  the  Little  Cat;  the  Islands 
of  the  Black  Mourners,  the  Glass  Bridge,  and  the 
Spouting  Water;  the  Islands  of  the  Red  Berries, 


6  COLUMBUS 

and  the  Magic  Apples;  and  the  islands  of  many 
other  wonders. 

Many  were  the  strange  adventures  that  Mael- 
dune  had  in  enchanted  castles  with  beautiful 
Queens  and  lovely  damsels,  with  monstrous  birds, 
sleep-giving  potions,  and  magic  food. 

And  the  Irish  sailors  told,  also,  of  good  St. 
Brandan  who  set  sail  in  a  coracle,  and  discovered 
the  Fortunate  Isles.  There  he  dwelt  in  blessed 
happiness,  they  said:  — 

"And  his  voice  was  low  as  from  other  worlds,  and  his  eyes  were 

sweet; 

And  his  white  hair  sank  to  his  heels,  and  his  white  beard  fell 
to  his  feet." 

And  still  another  tale  the  Irish  sailors  told, 
a  tale  of  Fairy  Land,  called  the  Land  of  Youth. 
Thither  once  went  Usheen  the  Irish  Bard. 

It  happened  on  a  sweet,  misty  morning  that 
Usheen  saw  a  slender  snow-white  steed  come 
pacing  along  the  shore  of  Erin.  Silver  were  his 
shoes,  and  a  nodding  crest  of  gold  was  on  his 
head.  Upon  his  back  was  seated  a  Fairy  Maiden 
crowned  with  gold,  and  wrapped  in  a  trailing 
mantle  adorned  with  stars  of  red  gold. 

Weirdly  but  sweetly  she  smiled,  and  sang  an 
Elfin  song;  while  over  sea  and  shore  there  fell 
a  dreamy  silence.  Through  the  fine  mist  she 
urged  on  her  steed,  singing  sweeter  and  ever 
sweeter  as  she  came  nearer  and  nearer  to  Usheen. 


THE  ABSURD  TRUTH  7 

She  drew  rein  before  him.  His  friends  saw  him 
spring  upon  the  steed,  and  fold  the  Fairy  Maiden 
in  his  arms.  She  shook  the  bridle  which  rang 
forth  like  a  chime  of  bells,  and  swiftly  they  sped 
over  the  water  and  across  the  sea,  the  snow-white 
steed  running  lightly  over  the  waves. 

They  plunged  into  a  golden  haze  that  shrouded 
them  from  mortal  eyes.  Ghostly  towers,  castles, 
and  palace-gates  loomed  dimly  before  Usheen, 
then  melted  away.  A  hornless  doe  bounded  near 
him,  chased  by  a  white  hound.  They  vanished 
into  the  haze. 

Then  a  Fairy  Damsel  rode  swiftly  past  Usheen, 
holding  up  a  golden  apple  to  him.  Fast  behind 
her,  galloped  a  horseman,  his  purple  cloak  stream- 
ing in  the  still  air,  a  sharp  sword  glittering  in 
his  hand.  They,  too,  melted  mysteriously  away. 

And  soon  Usheen  himself  vanished  into  the 
Land  of  Youth,  into  Fairy  Land. 

These  are  some  of  the  wonder  tales  that  folk 
used  to  tell  about  the  mysterious  Atlantic  Ocean, 
when  Columbus  was  a  boy. 

THE  ABSURD  TRUTH 

WHEN  Columbus  was  a  boy,  there  was  a  story 
told  that  the  Earth  was  round.  Nearly  every  one 
who  heard  it  thought  it  foolish  —  absurd. 

"The  Earth  round!"  they  said;  "do  we  not 


8  COLUMBUS 

know  that  the  Earth  is  flat?  And  does  not  the 
sun  set  each  night  at  the  edge  of  the  World?  " 

But  young  Columbus  had  a  powerful,  practical 
imagination.  He  believed  there  were  good  reasons 
to  think  that  the  Earth  was  not  flat.  He  attended 
the  University  of  Pavia.  He  studied  astronomy 
and  other  sciences.  He  learned  map-making.  He 
read  how  the  ancient  philosophers  thought  the 
Earth  to  be  a  sphere  and  how  they  had  tried  to 
prove  their  theory  by  observing  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars. 

Then,  too,  there  were  scholars  in  Europe, 
when  Columbus  was  young,  who  agreed  with 
the  philosophers. 

But  no  scholar  or  philosopher  had  ever  risked 
his  life  in  a  frail  ship  and  ventured  across  the 
terrible  Sea  of  Darkness  to  battle  with  its  horrors, 
and  prove  his  theory  to  be  fact.  The  surging 
billows  of  the  Atlantic  with  angry  leaping  crests 
of  foam,  still  guarded  their  mystery. 

Young  Columbus  became  a  sailor,  cruising  with 
his  uncle  on  the  Mediterranean,  sometimes  chasing 
pirate  ships.  When  older,  he  made  long  voyages. 
He  learned  to  navigate  a  vessel.  He  visited,  so 
some  historians  say,  England  and  Thule.  They 
say,  too,  that  Thule  was  Iceland.  Then  if  he 
visited  Iceland,  Columbus  must  have  heard  the 
strange  tale  of  how  Leif,  son  of  Erik  the  Red, 
the  bold  Northman,  sailed  in  a  single  ship  over 


THE  ABSURD  TRUTH  9 

the  Sea  of  Darkness,  and  discovered  Vinland  the 
Good  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

Columbus  talked  with  sailors  about  then* 
voyages.  He  heard  how  the  waves  of  the  Sea  of 
Darkness  sometimes  cast  upon  the  Islands  of 
the  Azores,  gigantic  bamboos,  queer  trees,  strange 
nuts,  seeds,  carved  logs,  and  bodies  of  hideous 
men  with  flat  faces,  the  flotsam  and  jetsam  from 
unknown  lands  far  to  the  west. 

Columbus's  imagination  and  spirit  of  adventure 
were  fired.  He  became  more  eager  than  ever  to 
explore  that  vast  expanse  of  water,  and  learn 
what  really  lay  in  the  mysterious  region,  where 
the  sun  set  each  night  and  from  which  the  sun 
returned  each  morning. 

"The  Earth  is  not  flat,"  thought  he,  "much 
goes  to  prove  it.  India,  from  which  gold  and 
spices  come,  is  assuredly  on  the  other  side.  If 
I  can  but  cross  the  Sea  of  Darkness,  I  shall  reach 
Tartary  and  Cathay  the  Golden  Country  of 
Kublai  Khan.  I  shall  have  found  a  Western 
Passage  to  Asia.  I  will  bring  back  treasure;  but 
more  than  all  else  I  shall  be  able  to  carry  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  heathen." 

For  Columbus,  you  must  know,  was  one  of  the 
most  devout  Christian  men  of  his  time. 

And  he  signed  his  name  to  letters,  "Christ 
Bearing."  Christopher  in  the  Greek  language, 
means  Christ-Bearer.  Perhaps,  he  was  thinking 


10  COLUMBUS 

of  the  beautiful  legend  of  St.  Christopher,  who  on 
his  mighty  shoulders  bore  the  Christ  Child  across 
the  swelling  river,  even  as  he,  Christopher  Colum- 
bus, humbly  wished  to  bear  Christ's  Gospel  across 
the  raging  waters  of  the  Sea  of  Darkness. 

CATHAY  THE  GOLDEN 

WHERE  was  Cathay  the  Golden?  / 

Who  was  Kublai  Khan? 

One  of  Columbus's  favourite  books  was  written 
by  Marco  Polo,  the  great  Venetian  traveller, 
who  served  Kublai,  Grand  Khan  of  Tartary  in 
Asia.  Cathay  was  the  name  which  Marco  Polo 
gave  to  China. 

In  his  book,  Marco  Polo  told  of  many  marvels. 
In  the  chief  city  of  Cathay  the  Golden,  ruled  over 
by  Kublai  Khan,  stood  the  Grand  Khan's  palace. 
Its  walls  were  covered  with  gold  and  silver,  and 
adorned  with  figures  of  dragons,  beasts,  and  birds. 
Its  lofty  roof  was  coloured  outside  with  vermilion, 
yellow,  green,  blue,  and  every  other  hue,  all 
shining  like  crystal. 

To  this  city  of  Cathay,  were  brought  the  most 
costly  articles  in  the  world,  gold,  silver,  precious 
jewels,  spices,  and  rare  silks.  The  Grand  Khan 
had  so  many  plates,  cups,  and  ewers  of  gold  and 
silver,  that  no  one  would  believe  it  without 
seeing  them.  He  had  five  thousand  elephants  in 


CATHAY  THE  GOLDEN  11 

magnificent  trappings,  bearing  chests  on  their 
backs  filled  with  priceless  treasure.  He  had  also, 
a  vast  number  of  camels  with  rich  housings. 

At  the  New  Year  Feast,  the  people  made 
presents  to  Kublai  Khan  of  gold,  silver,  pearls, 
precious  stones,  and  rich  stuffs.  They  presented 
him,  also,  with  many  beautiful  snow-white  horses 
handsomely  caparisoned.  1 

These  and  other  wonderful  things,  did  Marco 
Polo  write  about  hi  his  book,  and  Columbus 
read  them  all. 

At  last  the  time  came,  when  Columbus  was 
fully  determined  to  discover  a  Western  Passage, 
and  thus  open  a  path  through  the  Ocean  from 
Europe  to  Asia. 

The  Spanish  courtiers  laughed  at  Columbus; 
they  called  him  a  fool  and  madman  to  believe 
that  the  Sea  of  Darkness  might  be  crossed.  But 
as  the  years  of  waiting  went  by,  Columbus  grew 
stronger  in  his  determination. 

The  story  of  his  many  years  of  patient  but 
determined  waiting  in  Spain,  of  his  pleadings 
with  King  Ferdinand  and  Queen  Isabella,  for 
money,  men,  and  ships  with  which  to  cross  the 
Ocean  Sea,  is  told  in  "Good  Stories  for  Great 
Holidays." 

And  in  "Good  Stories  for  Great  Holidays,"  it 
is  told  how  at  last  Columbus  was  befriended  by 


12  COLUMBUS 

the  Friar  Juan  Perez.  There  also  may  be  found 
the  stories  of  Columbus  and  the  Egg,  of  his 
little  son  Diego  at  La  Rabida,  of  Queen  Isabella 
pledging  her  jewels,  of  Columbus's  sailing  across 
the  Sea  of  Darkness,  of  the  mutiny,  of  his  faith, 
perseverance,  and  wisdom,  and  how  at  last  he 
sighted  a  cluster  of  beautiful  green  islands,  lying 
like  emeralds  in  the  blue  waters  of  the  Atlantic  — 
all  these  stories  may  be  read  in  "Good  Stories 
for  Great  Holidays." 

THE  EMERALD  ISLANDS 

Columbus's  Day,  October  12,  1492 

IT  was  with  songs  of  praise,  that  Columbus  first 
landed  on  one  of  those  emerald  islands  of  the 
New  World. 

And  what  delightful  islands  they  were,  spar- 
kling with  streams,  and  filled  with  trees  of  great 
height.  There  were  fruits,  flowers,  and  honey  in 
abundance.  Among  the  large  leaves  and  bright 
blossoms,  flocks  of  birds  sang  and  called.  There 
were  cultivated  fields  of  Indian  corn. 

And  there  were  savages,  naked  dark-skinned 
folk,  who  peeped  from  behind  trees,  or  ran 
frightened  away.  Later  they  grew  bolder,  and 
traded  with  Columbus  and  his  men.  Some  of 
the  savages  smoked  rolls  of  dried  leaves.  This  was 
the  first  tobacco  that  white  men  had  ever  seen. 


THE  MAGNIFICENT  RETURN       13 

Thus  Columbus  and  his  men  discovered  Indian 
corn,  and  tobacco. 

As  Columbus  sailed  along  the  shores  of  the 
islands,  he  watched  anxiously  for  the  crystal- 
shining  domes  of  Kublai  Khan's  Palace  to  rise 
among  the  trees.  But  no  Cathay  the  Golden 
gleamed  among  the  green,  no  elephants  in  trap- 
pings of  cloth-of-gold,  paced  the  sands. 

Instead,  all  was  wild  though  so  beautiful.  The 
only  people  were  the  dark-skinned  ones,  whom 
Columbus  named  Indians;  for  he  was  sure  that  he 
had  come  across  the  Sea  of  Darkness  by  the 
Western  Passage  to  India. 

THE  MAGNIFICENT  RETURN 

IT  was  a  day  of  great  rejoicing  when  Columbus 
returned  to  Spain.  The  whole  country  rose  up  to 
do  him  honour.  Bells  were  rung,  mass  was  said, 
and  vast  crowds  cheered  him  as  he  passed  along 
streets  and  highways. 

No  one  called  him  a  fool  and  madman  then. 
Had  he  not  crossed  the  Sea  of  Darkness  and 
returned  alive?  Neither  nautilus,  gigantic  hand, 
nor  polypus  had  dared  to  harm  him.  The  Sea  of 
Darkness  was  a  mysterious  gloomy  sea  no  longer, 
instead  it  was  the  wide  Atlantic  Ocean,  a  safe 
pathway  for  brave  mariners  and  good  ships,  a 
pathway  leading  to  new  lands  of  gold  and  spices 


14  COLUMBUS 

far  toward  the  setting  sun.  And  so  all  Spain  did 
honour  to  Columbus. 

King  Ferdinand  and  Queen  Isabella  eagerly 
awaited  him  at  Barcelona.  He  entered  that  city 
with  pomp  and  in  procession.  Balconies,  win- 
dows, roofs  were  thronged.  Crowds  surged 
through  the  streets  to  gaze  in  wonder  on  that 
strange  procession,  so  spectacular,  so  magnificent. 

First  came  the  dark-skinned  savage  men,  in 
paint  and  gold  ornaments;  after  them  walked 
men  bearing  live  parrots  of  every  colour;  then 
others  came  carrying  rich  glittering  coronets  and 
bracelets,  together  with  beautiful  fruits  and 
strange  vegetables  and  plants,  such  as  the  people 
of  Europe  had  never  dreamed  could  exist. 

Then  passed  the  great  discoverer  himself, 
Christopher  Columbus,  a-horseback,  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  cavalcade  of  the  most  brilliant 
courtiers  of  Spain. 

He  dismounted,  and  entered  the  saloon  where 
the  King  and  Queen  sat  beneath  a  canopy  of 
brocade.  He  modestly  greeted  them  on  bended 
knee.  They  raised  him  most  graciously,  and  bade 
him  be  seated  in  their  presence. 

After  they  had  heard  his  tale  with  wonder,  and 
had  examined  the  treasures  that  he  had  brought 
with  him  from  beyond  the  Sea  of  Darkness,  the 
King  and  Queen  together  with  their  whole  Court 
knelt  in  thanksgiving  to  God. 


THE  FATAL  PEARLS  15 

To  reward  Columbus,  his  Sovereigns  bestowed 
upon  him  the  titles  of  Don  Christopher  Columbus, 
Our  Admiral  6TTKe^Oc^a1cTSearand  Viceroy  and 
Governor  of  the  Islands  discovered  in  the  Indies^ 
They  also  promised  to  make  him  ruler  over  any 
other  islands  and  mainland  he  might  discover. 

Columbus  immediately  began  to  prepare  for 
another  voyage.  With  a  fleet  of  seventeen  ships, 
bearing  supplies  and  colonists,  he  sailed  across 
the  Sea  of  Darkness  once  more  to  the  islands  of 
the  New  World.  He  planted  a  colony  there.  He 
discovered  other  islands.  And  he  still  kept  on 
searching  diligently  for  Cathay  the  Golden. 

Turbulent  adventurers,  rapacious  gold-hunters, 
and  vicious  men,  were  among  the  colonists.  And 
Columbus,  in  the  name  of  his  Sovereigns,  with 
great  difficulty  ruled  over  them  all. 

THE  FATAL  PEARLS 

Tierra  Firme 

IT  was  in  May,  1498.  The  fleet  of  Admiral  Don 
Christopher  Columbus,  in  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  set  sail  from  Spain  for  a  third  voyage 
across  the  Atlantic. 

It  was  no  longer  a  Sea  of  Darkness  to  Columbus, 
but  a  sure  pathway  to  golden  lands.  There  he 
still  hoped  to  find  the  Earthly  Paradise  from 
which  Adam  and  Eve  had  been  driven.  And  there 


16  COLUMBUS 

too,  he  still  expected  to  discover  Cathay  the 
Golden  in  Tartary,  and  Cipango,  the  great  island 
of  the  western  sea,  which  we  call  Japan. 

His  ships  sailed  on,  now  plunging  through  the 
lifting  billows,  now  lying  becalmed  on  glassy 
waters  under  the  fierce  rays  of  the  tropic  sun,  and 
now  moving  through  a  region  of  balmy  airs  and 
light  refreshing  breezes. 

July  arrived,  yet  he  had  not  sighted  land.  The 
fierce  heat  of  the  sun  had  sprung  the  seams  of  the 
ships.  The  provisions  were  rancid.  There  was 
scarcely  any  sweet  water  left  in  the  casks.  The 
anxious,  watchful  Admiral  scanned  the  horizon. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  month,  came  a  shout 
from  the  masthead:  —  "Land!" 

And  Columbus  beheld  the  peaks  of  three 
mountains  rising  from  the  sea,  outlined  sharply 
against  the  sky.  Then  he  and  his  men,  lifting  up 
their  voices,  sang  anthems  of  praise  and  repeated 
prayers  of  thanksgiving. 

As  the  ships  drew  nearer  to  the  three  peaks, 
Columbus  perceived  that  they  rose  from  an  island 
and  were  united  at  their  base. 

"Three  in  one,"  he  said,  and  named  the  island 
after  the  Holy  Trinity  in  whose  name  he  had  set 
sail.  For  he  had  vowed  before  leaving  Spain,  to 
name  the  first  new  land  he  saw  after  the  Trinity. 
That  is  why  that  island,  to-day,  is  called  Trinidad. 

They  filled  their  casks  there.    Then  onward 


THE  FATAL  PEARLS  17 

they  sailed,  skirting  the  coast  of  Trinidad,  hoping 
to  find  a  harbour  to  put  into  while  repairing  the 
ships.  Soon,  they  saw  a  misty  headland  opposite 
the  island. 

"It  is  another  island,"  said  Columbus. 

It  was  no  island.  Wonderful  to  relate,  Colum- 
bus had  just  discovered  a  new  Country. 

It  was  the  coastline  of  a  vast  southern  conti- 
nent. It  was  Tierra  Firme .  It  was  South  America! 

The  Pearls 

YOUNG  Indian  braves,  graceful  and  handsome, 
their  black  hair  straight  and  long,  their  heads 
wrapped  in  brilliant  scarfs,  other  bright  scarfs 
wound  round  their  middles,  came  in  a  canoe  to 
visit  Columbus's  ships. 

Soon  after  this  visit,  Columbus  set  sail  again, 
not  knowing  that  he  had  just  sighted  one  of  the 
richest  and  greatest  continents  on  earth.  Sailing 
past  the  mouths  of  the  mighty  Orinoco  River, 
pouring  out  their  torrents  with  angry  roar  into 
the  Caribbean  Sea,  Columbus  skirted  what  is  now 
called  Venezuela. 

Other  friendly  Indians  came  to  his  ships.  It 
was  then  that  Columbus  saw  for  the  first  time  the 
pearls  which  were  to  help  ruin  him,  and  which 
were  to  work  wretchedness  and  death  for  so  many 
poor  Indian  folk. 

Among  the  friendly  Indians  were  some  who 


18  COLUMBUS 

wore  bracelets  of  lustrous  pearls.  The  gold  and 
spices  got  by  Columbus  on  his  former  voyages 
were  of  slight  beauty  compared  with  those  strings 
of  magnificent  pearls. 

Columbus  examined  them  eagerly.  He  longed 
for  some  to  send  back  to  Queen  Isabella,  hi  order 
to  prove  to  her  what  a  rich  land  he  had  just 
discovered. 

He  questioned  the  Indians.  Where  had  they 
got  the  pearls?  They  came  from  their  own  land, 
and  from  a  country  to  the  north  and  west,  they 
answered. 

Columbus  was  eager  to  go  thither.  But  first  he 
sent  men  ashore  to  barter  for  some  of  the  brace- 
lets. With  bright  bits  of  earthenware,  with  but- 
tons, scissors,  and  needles,  they  bought  quantities 
of  the  pearls  from  the  delighted  Indians,  to  whom 
such  articles  were  worth  more  than  gold  and 
jewels  of  which  they  had  plenty. 

Then  Columbus,  hoisting  sail,  ran  farther  along 
the  coast  purchasing  pearls  until  he  had  hah*  a 
bushel  or  so  of  the  lustrous  sea-jewels,  some  of 
them  of  very  large  size. 

He  named  a  great  gulf,  the  Gulf  of  Pearls.  He 
discovered  other  islands,  among  them  the  island 
of  Margarita,  which  means  a  pearl. 

After  which  he  turned  his  ships  toward  Santo 
Domingo,  not  knowing  how  tragic  a  thing  was  to 
befall  him  there,  partly  on  account  of  the  pearls. 


COLUMBUS  EXAMINES  THE  PEARLS 


THE  FATAL  PEARLS  19 

The  Curse  of  the  Pearls 

THOSE  fatal  sea-jewels  had  already  begun  their 
evil  work. 

While  Columbus  was  tarrying  to  collect  them, 
a  rebellion  fomented  by  bad  men  who  had  taken 
advantage  of  his  absence,  had  broken  out  in  the 
Island  of  Santo  Domingo.  When  Columbus 
reached  there,  he  suppressed  it.  But  his  enemies 
hastened  to  send  lying  reports  about  him  to  the 
Spanish  Court.  And  the  courtiers,  who  were 
jealous  of  his  high  position,  wealth,  and  power, 
urged  King  Ferdinand  and  Queen  Isabella  to 
have  him  deposed. 

One  of  their  accusations  against  him  was,  that 
he  had  held  back  from  his  Sovereigns  their  right- 
ful portion  of  the  rich  find  of  pearls. 

So  at  last,  the  royal  edict  went  forth  that  the 
very  magnificent  Don  Christopher  Columbus, 
Admiral  of  the  Ocean  Sea,  Viceroy  and  Governor 
of  the  Indies,  should  be  tried  and,  if  found  guilty, 
deposed  and  returned  to  Spain. 

The  man  sent  to  do  all  this,  and  govern  in 
Columbus's  stead,  was  named  Bobadilla. 

Bobadilla  arrived  at  Santo  Domingo  with 
royal  commands  for  Columbus  to  surrender  all 
power  [to  him,  and  to  obey  him  in  everything. 
He  caused  him  to  be  arrested  and  thrown  into 
prison.  He  tried  and  condemned  him.  Reordered 
him  put  into  chains.  But  no  one  could  be 


20  COLUMBUS 

found  to  rivet  the  chains  until  one  of  Columbus's 
own  servants,  "a  shameless  and  graceless  cook," 
did  so  with  glee. 

Then  Bobadilla  reigned  in  Columbus's  place 
over  the  Indies. 

Meanwhile,  the  grand  old  Admiral  broken  in 
spirit,  carped  at  by  his  foes,  was  placed  in  man- 
acles aboard  a  caravel. 

Bobadilla  had  given  orders  that  the  chains 
should  not  be  removed,  but  the  humane  master 
of  the  ship  offered  to  break  them. 

"Nay,"  said  Columbus  with  dignity,  "my 
Sovereigns  have  commanded  me  to  submit,  and 
Bobadilla  has  chained  me.  I  will  wear  these  irons 
until  by  royal  order  they  are  removed.  And  I 
shall  keep  them  as  relics  and  memorials  of  the 
reward  of  my  services." 

But  when  Queen  Isabella  learned  how  he  had 
been  brought  back  to  Spain  in  shackles,  she  was 
greatly  angered.  Both  Sovereigns  commanded 
that  he  should  be  immediately  released.  And 
when  the  venerable  Columbus  grown  old  in  her 
service,  entered  her  presence,  Queen  Isabella 
wept  bitterly.  Columbus  fell  at  her  feet,  unable 
to  utter  a  word,  so  great  was  his  sorrow. 

Both  Sovereigns  promised  to  restore  all  his 
titles  and  the  wealth  which  had  been  taken  from 
him  by  force.  But  though  Bobadilla  was  finally 
deposed  from  power  because  of  his  treatment  of 


QUEEN  ISABELLA'S  PAGE          21 

Columbus  and  because  of  his  evil  rule,  yet  the 
royal  promise  was  not  fulfilled.  His  titles  and 
property  were  never  restored  to  Columbus. 

Instead,  he  was  again  sent  overseas,  on  a  fourth 
voyage  of  discovery. 

With  four  miserable  caravels  manned  by  only 
a  hundred  and  fifty  men,  the  gray -headed,  weary 
Columbus  set  forth  once  more  still  hoping  to 
discover  the  country  of  Kublai  Khan,  and  find 
the  Earthly  Paradise.  And  this  time  Columbus 
took  with  him  his  younger  son,  Ferdinand,  who 
was  thirteen  years  old. 

QUEEN  ISABELLA'S  PAGE 

OFF  to  find  Kublai  Khan,  to  drink  from  his 
golden  cups,  to  eat  from  his  silvern  plates,  to  ride 
his  elephants,  to  visit  in  his  great  palace,  and, 
perhaps,  to  discover  the  Earthly  Paradise  — 
what  more  thrilling  adventure  could  a  boy  want? 

So  Ferdinand  Columbus,  Queen  Isabella's  page, 
eager  for  adventure,  set  sail  with  his  father 
Columbus,  to  cross  the  Sea  of  Darkness  and 
explore  beyond  the  emerald  islands. 

For,  while  his  father,  on  his  former  voyage, 
had  been  gathering  pearls  among  the  Pearl 
Islands  of  the  New  World,  the  boy  Ferdinand, 
amid  the  splendour  of  the  Spanish  Court,  had 
been  waiting  upon  Queen  Isabella. 


22  COLUMBUS 

But  now,  what  a  change!  Ferdinand  was  off 
across  the  heaving,  foaming  Sea  of  Darkness  in  a 
small  caravel  tossed  about  like  a  cockleshell  on  the 
billows.  A  tempest  with  ram,  thunder,  and  light- 
ning arose.  It  struck  Columbus's  wretched  cara- 
vels. They  were  buffeted  by  the  wind,  their  sails 
were  torn,  their  rigging,  cables,  and  boats  were 
lost.  Food  was  washed  overboard.  The  sailors 
were  terrified,  they  ran  about  making  religious 
vows  and  confessing  their  sins  to  each  other. 
Even  the  boldest  was  pale  with  fear. 

"But  the  distress  of  my  son  who  was  with  me, 
grieved  me  to  the  soul  .  .  ."  wrote  Columbus 
afterward,  "for  he  was  but  thirteen  years  old, 
and  he  enduring  so  much  toil  for  so  long  a  time. 
Our  Lord,  however,  gave  him  strength  to  enable 
him  to  encourage  the  rest.  He  worked  as  if  he 
had  been  eighty  years  at  sea." 

But  there  was  more  to  trouble  plucky  Ferdi- 
nand than  the  storm  at  sea.  Columbus,  his  father, 
fell  sick  near  to  death.  There  was  no  one  who 
could  direct  the  ships'  course,  but  Columbus 
himself.  So  he  had  a  little  cabin  rigged  up  on 
deck.  Lying  there,  he  gave  his  orders.  Presently, 
to  Ferdinand's  joy,  he  grew  better. 

Meanwhile,  what  was  happening  to  the  wicked 
Bobadilla?  That  same  tempest  was  doing  great 
things.  It  was  buffeting,  lashing,  and  wrecking 
a  caravel  which  was  taking  Bobadilla  to  Spain. 


QUEEN  ISABELLA'S  PAGE          23 

The  ship,  plunging  under  the  howling,  raging, 
black  waters,  sank  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean, 
taking  Bobadilla  with  it,  and  the  treasure  he  had 
stolen  from  Columbus. 

But    Columbus's    own    caravels    won    safely 
through  the  storm  and  across  the  Caribbean  Sea. ' 
They  drew  near  to   an  unknown   shore  —  the 
coast  of  Central  America. 

There  is  not  space  here  in  which  to  tell  of  the 
many  adventures  of  Columbus  and  his  men,  nor 
of  all  the  things  that  Ferdinand  saw.  There  were 
other  storms.  At  one  time,  the  seas  ran  high  and 
terrific,  foaming  like  a  caldron.  The  sky  burned 
like  a  furnace,  the  lightning  played  with  such 
fury  that  the  waves  were  red  like  blood.  I 

The  coast  of  Central  America  was  thickly 
peopled  with  savages.  Some  of  them  were  richly 
clothed,  and  wore  ornaments  of  gold  and  coral, 
and  carried  golden  mirrors  fastened  round  their 
necks.  Ferdinand  saw  other  savages  in  trees 
living  like  wild  birds,  their  huts  built  on  sticks 
placed  across  from  bough  to  bough.  He  saw 
strange  beasts,  beautiful  birds,  delicious  fruits, 
brilliant  flowers,  great  apes,  and  alligators  bask- 
ing in  the  rivers. 

There  were  fights  with  natives,  a  massacre  of 
some  of  his  father's  men,  there  was  starvation 
and  misery.  Then  Columbus,  after  having  sailed 
down  the  coast  and  back  again,  turned  the  ships 
homeward. 


24  COLUMBUS 

Then  came  the  most  terrible  adventure  of 
all.  The  ships  were  riddled  by  worms,  their 
sides  were  rotten,  and  the  water  was  pouring 
through  them  like  a  sieve.  Columbus  reached 
the  lonely  island  of  Jamaica,  just  in  time  to 
drive  his  two  remaining  ships  on  the  beach,  and 
save  them  from  sinking. 

There  for  many  months  Ferdinand  was  ma- 

'rooned  with  his  father  and  the  men.  There  was 

more  starvation,  a  mutiny,  and  adventures  with 

savages.   Then  came  the  exciting  rescue  by  two 

caravels. 

Such  were  the  adventures  of  Queen  Isabella's 
page.  But  he  went  back  to  Spain  without  seeing 
Cathay  the  Golden  and  Kublai  Khan's  palace. 

THE  TWIN  CITIES 

WHILE  Columbus  was  exploring  the  coast  of 
Central  America,  he  fell  sick  of  a  fever.  He  had 
a  dream.  He  tells  us  of  this  dream  in  his  own 
letters. 

He  dreamed  that  a  compassionate  Voice  spoke 
to  him,  bidding  him  believe  in  God,  and  serve 
Him  who  had  had  him  from  infancy  in  His 
constant  and  watchful  care,  and  who  had  chosen 
him  to  unlock  the  barriers  of  the  Ocean  Sea. 

This  Voice  said  many  things  to  Columbus, 
adding  these  words,  "Even  now  He  partially 


THE  TWIN  CITIES  25 

shows  thee  the  reward  of  so  many  toils  and  dan- 
gers incurred  by  thee  in  the  service  of  others. 
Fear  not  but  trust." 

And  even  then,  Columbus,  though  he  did  not 
know  it,  was  actually  seeing  the  land  where  his 
hopes  were  to  come  true.  For  to-day,  we  Ameri- 
cans know  that  while  Columbus  was  exploring 
inlets  and  river-mouths  on  the  coast  of  Central 
America  searching  for  the  Western  Passage  to 
Asia,  he  entered  Limon  Bay  of  Panama.  He  even 
sailed  part  way  up  the  Chagres  River. 

And  if  his  melancholy  eager  eyes  might  have 
been  opened,  what  a  vision  he  would  have  had  of 
the  future!  He  would  have  beheld  the  Caribbean 
Sea  beating  on  civilized  shores.  He  would  have 
seen  Twin  Cities  rising,  their  pleasant  white, 
palm-shaded  houses  smiling  in  the  sun,  the  Twin 
Cities  of  Cristobal  and  Colon  —  Christopher  and 
Columbus  —  proud  to  bear  his  famous  name.  He 
would  have  seen  those  Twin  Cities  guarding  a 
Western  Passage  to  Asia. 

He  would  have  perceived  in  his  vision  ships, 
greater  than  any  Spanish  caravels,  sliding  through 
a  Canal  the  wonder  of  the  world,  on  then*  way 
to  and  from  Asia  the  Golden. 

But  as  it  was,  in  a  miserable  little  caravel, 
tempest-racked,  with  masts  sprung  and  sides 
worm-eaten,  the  weary  disappointed  Columbus 


26  COLUMBUS 

with  the  boy  Ferdinand,  returned  at  last  to  Spain. 
And  about  two  years  later,  in  the  City  of 
Valladolid,  "the  Grand  Old  Admiral,"  who  had 
given  a  New  World  to  the  Old,  died  almost  in 
poverty.  As  he  passed  away,  he  murmured, 
"Into  Thy  hands,  O  Lord,  I  commend  my  spirit." 

THE  PEARLS  AGAIN 

THE  curse  of  the  pearls  still  held  strong  after 
Columbus's  death.  News  of  the  discovery  of  the 
Pearl  Islands  in  the  New  World,  spread  rapidly 
through  Europe.  Many  cruel  and  greedy  pearl- 
hunters  hastened  to  set  out  for  the  islands. 

They  pillaged  the  native  villages.  They  hunted 
the  Indians  like  wild  beasts.  They  forced  them  to 
work  in  the  mines.  But,  worst  of  all,  they  made 
them  dive  into  the  deep  sea  for  pearls,  under  the 
most  horrible  conditions. 

Then  it  was  that  the  compassionate  friend  of 
the  Indians,  the  humane  priest  Bartolome  de  Las 
Casas,  took  up  their  cause  and  pleaded  for  them 
with  the  Spanish  Crown.  But  Spain  was  too  far 
away  for  the  Crown  to  control  Spanish  officials 
in  America,  and  do  much  to  lessen  the  sufferings 
of  the  natives. 

Thus  sorrow  and  desolation  followed  the  find- 
ing of  the  sea-jewels.  In  time,  they  became  a 
rich  part  of  the  cargoes  of  the  Treasure  Galleons. 


THE  PEARLS  AGAIN  27 

And  they  forged  one  of  the  first  links  in  the  chain 
of  oppression  which  bound  all  Spanish  America 
for  over  three  hundred  years. 

For  how  this  chain  was  broken  by  the  great 
Liberators,  read :  — 

Miranda,  the  Flaming  Son  of  Liberty,  page  325;  San 
Martin,  the  Protector,  page  235;  O'Higgins,  First  Soldier, 
First  Citizen,  page  393;  Bolivar,  the  Liberator,  page  371. 


OCTOBER  14 

WILLIAM  PENN 
THE  FOUNDER  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 

A3  Justice  is  a  preserver,  so  it  is  a  better  procurer  of  Peace, 
than  War'  WILLIAM  PENN 


Within  the  Land  of  Penn, 
The  sectary  yielded  to  the  citizen, 
And  peace/id  dwelt  the  many-creeded  men. 

Peace  brooded  over  all.    No  trumpet  stung 
The  air  to  madness,  and  no  steeple  flung 
Alarums  down  from  bells  at  midnight  rung. 

The  Land  slept  well.     The  Indian  from  his  face 
Washed  all  his  war-paint  off,  and  in  the  place 
Of  battle-marches,  sped  the  peaceful  chase. 

The  desert  blossomed  round  him;  wheatfields  rolled 
Jieneath  the  warm  wind,  waves  of  green  and  gold, 
The  planted  ear  returned  its  hundredfold. 

JOHN  GKEENLEAP  WHITTIEB 


WILLIAM  PENN  was  born  in  London,  October  14, 

1644 
Received  the  Charter,  granting  him  Pennsylvania, 

1681 

Composed  the  Plan  for  the  Peace  of  Europe,  1693 
He  died  in  England,  May  30,  1718. 


THE  BOY  OF  GREAT  TOWER  HILL 

IN  a  house  on  Great  Tower  Hill  near  London 
Wall,  was  born  William  Perm,  who  was  to  be- 
come the  Founder  of  Pennsylvania. 

He  was  christened  William  after  his  ancestor, 
Perm  of  Penn's  Lodge.  He  was  a  charming  baby, 
with  round  face,  soft  blue  eyes,  and  curling  hair. 
His  father,  Captain  Penn,  who  had  been  called 
home  to  see  the  new  baby  on  that  first  birthday 
of  little  William  Penn,  went  back  to  his  ship 
rejoicing  that  he  had  such  a  handsome  son  and 
heir. 

When  William  Penn  was  ten  years  old,  a 
strange  thing  befell  him.  He  was  not  like  other 
boys.  He  was  quiet  and  serious.  At  that  tune 
he  was  a  schoolboy  in  an  English  village. 

One  day,  he  was  alone  in  his  room.  Suddenly 
he  felt  a  wonderful  peace  and  an  "inner  com- 
fort," while  a  glory  filled  the  room.  He  felt  that 
he  was  drawn  near  to  God,  so  that  his  soul  might 
speak  with  him.  A  strange  experience  for  a  boy 
to  have.  But  it  was  an  experience  which  helped 
to  shape  William  Penn's  life.  From  that  time 
on,  he  believed  that  he  had  been  called  to  live 
a  holy  life. 


32  WILLIAM  PENN 

When  he  grew  older,  his  family  tried  to  make 
him  forget  this  religious  experience,  but  he  never 
forgot.  In  time  he  became  a  Friend  —  or  Quaker. 
In  those  days,  Friends  were  bitterly  persecuted 
in  England.  William  Penn  suffered  imprison- 
ments and  persecutions,  but  always  with  patient 
sweetness  and  endurance. 

At  last,  the  persecutions  of  the  Friends  made 
William  Penn  turn  his  thoughts  toward  the  New 
World  of  America. 

HE  WORE  IT  AS  LONG  AS  HE  COULD 

WHEN  William  Penn  became  a  Friend,  he  did 
not  immediately  leave  off  his  gay  apparel,  as 
other  Friends  did.  He  even  wore  a  sword,  as  was 
customary  among  men  of  rank  and  fashion. 

One  day,  being  with  George  Fox  the  great 
leader  of  the  Friends,  he  asked  his  advice  about 
wearing  the  sword,  saying  that  it  had  once  been 
the  means  of  saving  his  life  without  injuring  his 
antagonist,  and  that  moreover  Christ  has  said, 
"He  that  hath  no  sword,  let  him  sell  his  garment 
and  buy  one." 

"I  advise  thee,"  answered  George  Fox  quietly, 
"to  wear  it  as  long  as  thou  canst.'9 

Shortly  after  this,  they  met  again.  William 
Penn  had  no  sword. 

"William,"  said  George  Fox,  "where  is  thy 
sword?" 


THE  PEACEMAKER  33 

"Oh!"  replied  William  Penn,  "I  have  taken 
thy  advice.   I  wore  it  as  long  as  I  could!  " 

Samuel  M.  Janney  (Retold) 


THE  PEACEMAKER 

"HE  must  not  be  a  man  but  a  statue  of  brass  or 
stone,  whose  bowels  do  not  melt  when  he  beholds 
the  bloody  tragedies  of  this  war  in  Hungary, 
Germany,  Flanders,  Ireland,  and  at  sea;  the 
mortality  of  sickly  and  languishing  camps  and 
navies;  and  the  mighty  prey  the  devouring  winds 
and  waves  have  made  upon  ships  and  men," 
wrote  William  Penn  over  two  hundred  years  ago. 

It  was  then  that  William  Penn  became  the 
peacemaker.  j 

The  world  was  in  the  midst  of  a  terrible  war. 
William  Penn  did  not  believe  in  war.  He  had  cast 
aside  his  own  sword  for  principle's  sake,  and  had 
bravely  suffered  persecutions  and  imprisonments 
in  the  Tower  of  London  and  in  Newgate.  Fear- 
lessly now  he  came  forward  with  a  plan  for  world 
peace,  which  he  hoped  would  stop  bloody  wars, 
and  persuade  rulers  to  arbitrate  their  quarrels. 

He  published  a  "Plan  for  the  Peace  of  Europe," 
urging  the  formation  of  a  league  of  European 
countries. 

So  earnest  is  this  plan  and  so  profoundly 
thought  out,  that  it  has  had  much  influence  on 


34  WILLIAM  PENN 

rulers  and  statesmen,  who  from  time  to  time 
have  held  peace  congresses  in  Europe.  But 
rivalry  of  Nations,  has  prevented  the  peace  plan 
from  ever  being  carried  out. 

"Christians,"  argued  William  Perm,  "have 
embrewed  their  hands  in  one  another's  blood, 
invoking  and  interesting  all  they  could  the  good 
and  merciful  God  to  prosper  their  arms  to  their 
brethren's  destruction.  Yet  their  Saviour  has 
told  them  that  He  came  to  save  and  not  to 
destroy  the  lives  of  men,  to  give  and  plant  peace 
among  men.  And,  if  in  any  sense,  He  may  be 
said  to  send  war,  it  is  the  Holy  War  indeed,  for 
it  is  against  the  Devil,  and  not  the  persons  of 
men.  Of  all  His  titles,  this  seems  the  most 
glorious  as  well  as  comfortable  for  us,  that  He 
is  the  Prince  of  Peace." 

WESTWARD  HO,  AND  AWAY!  ' 

THE  tune  arrived  when  William  Penn's  peaceful 
thoughts  went  sailing  over  the  Atlantic,  west- 
ward ho,  and  away!  For  he  was  appointed  a 
trustee  of  Jersey  in  America.  There  came  to  him 
while  he  was  still  in  England,  news  of  immense 
tracts  of  land  lying  beyond  Jersey,  so  fertile  that 
under  cultivation  they  would  yield  harvests  un- 
paralleled in  his  island  home.  He  heard  of  rich 
minerals,  of  noble  forests,  of  river-banks  offering 


WESTWARD  HO,  AND  AWAY        35 

splendid  sites  for  towns  and  cities,  of  bays  where 
proud  navies  might  ride  at  anchor. 

Moreover,  many  Friends,  who  had  fled  from 
persecution  in  England,  were  settled  in  Jersey. 
Their  industry  had  already  turned  the  wilderness 
into  a  garden.  They  were  holding  their  meetings 
and  worshipping  God,  without  fear  of  constables 
and  fines,  of  imprisonments  and  attacks  by  mobs. 
In  Jersey,  they  had  full  liberty  of  conscience. 

And  William  Penn,  as  his  thoughts  sailed  west- 
ward ho,  and  away!  saw,  rising  from  the  sea, 
bright  and  fair,  a  land  of  refuge  not  only  for 
persecuted  Friends,  but  for  all  oppressed  people. 
He  determined  to  found  a  new  State  in  America, 
where  nobody  should  be  persecuted  for  religion's 
sake,  where  everybody  should  be  free,  and  where 
the  people  should  govern  themselves.  "A  holy 
experiment,"  he  called  it. 

He  presented  a  petition  to  Charles  the  Second, 
asking  for  a  royal  grant  of  land  near  Jersey. 
"After  many  waitings,  watchings,  solicitings," 
the  title  to  a  vast  tract  was  confirmed  to  him 
under  the  Great  Seal  of  England.  He  was  to  be 
its  ruler  and  "Lord  Proprietor,"  "with  large 
powers  and  privileges."  He  was  to  make  laws, 
grant  pardons,  and  appoint  officials  as  he  saw 
fit,  but  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  English 
Government. 

Penn  named  his  land,  "Sylvania";  but  the 


36  WILLIAM  PENN 

King  called  it  Penn-sylvania,  in  honour  of  old 
Admiral  Penn,  William  Penn's  father. 

Almost  the  first  thing  that  Penn  did  was  to 
write  to  the  people  already  settled  in  Penn- 
sylvania, "a  loving  address." 

"My  Friends,"  he  began,  "I  wish  you  all 
happiness,  here  and  hereafter.  These  are  to  let 
you  know  that  it  hath  pleased  God,  in  his  provi- 
dence, to  cast  you  within  my  lot  and  care.  .  .  . 

"You  shall  be  governed  by  laws  of  your  own 
making,  and  live  a  free,  and,  if  you  will,  a  sober 
and  industrious  people." 

Thus  William  Penn  promised  the  People  of 
Pennsylvania,  Liberty^and  the  right  to  govern 
themselves.  _  And  he  kept  his  promises. 

John  Stoughton  (Retold) 

'THE  CITY  OF  BROTHERLY  LOVE 

WITH  what  delight  did  William  Penn  first  set 
foot  on  the  shore  of  the  Delaware  River.  It  was 
Autumn.  The  sweet  clear  air,  the  serene  skies, 
the  trees,  fruits,  and  flowers,  filled  him  with  a 
wellnigh  unspeakable  joy. 

And  later,  while  being  rowed  up  the  river  in  a 
barge,  he  saw  the  ancient  forest  trees  on  either 
bank,  their  leaves  flaming  with  red,  gold,  and 
amber.  He  saw  flocks  of  wild  fowl  rise  up  from 
the  water,  and  fly  screaming  overhead.  The 


THE  CITY  OF  BROTHERLY  LOVE    37 

solitude  and  grandeur  of  the  wilderness  brooded 
over  all. 

Meanwhile,  farther  up  the  river,  a  welcome  was 
awaiting  him.  In  a  little  town,  shaded  by  pine- 
trees  and  built  on  the  high  shore,  there  were 
white  men  and  Indians  hurrying  to  and  fro.  They 
were  preparing  an  entertainment  for  William 
Penn,  their  Governor. 

The  town  was  Penn's  capital  city.  He  had 
named  it  Philadelphia,  which  means  Brotherly 
Love. 

And  as  his  barge  drew  near  the  City  of 
Brotherly  Love,  the  white  settlers,  Swedish, 
Dutch,  and  English  Friends,  greeted  him  heartily, 
for  they  already  knew  how  just,  gentle,  and  wise 
he  was. 

As  for  the  Indians,  so  stately  in  their  robes  of 
fur  and  nodding  plumes,  William  Penn  walked 
with  them,  and  sat  down  on  the  ground  to  eat 
with  them.  They  gave  him  hominy  and  roasted 
acorns.  And  after  the  feast,  they  entertained 
him  with  their  sports,  jumping  and  hopping.  And 
William  Penn  sprang  up  gayly  like  a  boy,  and 
joining  in  their  games,  beat  them  all,  young 
Braves  and  old. 

And  so  the  Red  Men  learned  to  love  and  trust 
their  great  White  Father  —  Onas  they  called  him. 
For  Onas  is  Indian  for  a  pen,  or  a  quill. 

Such  was  William  Penn's  happy  welcome  to 
the  City  of  Brotherly  Love. 


fi 

U 


88  WILLIAM  PENN 

THE  PLACE  OF  KINGS 

IT  was  the  last  of  November.  The  lofty  forest 
trees  on  the  shore  of  the  Delaware  had  shed  their 
summer  attire.  The  ground  was  strewn  with 
leaves.  A  Council-fire  was  burning  brightly 
beneath  a  huge  Elm,  not  far  from  the  City  of 
Brotherly  Love. 

It  was  an  ancient  Elm,  which  for  over  a 
hundred  years  had  guarded  Shackamaxon,  the 
Place  of  Kings.  For  long  before  the  Pale-faces 
had  landed  on  the  shore  of  the  Delaware,  Indian 
Sachems,  Kings  of  the  Red  Skins,  had  held  their 
friendly  councils  hi  its  shade,  and  smoked  many 
a  Pipe  of  Peace. 

On  that  November  day,  the  tribes  of  the 
Lenni  Lenape  under  the  wide-spreading  branches 
of  the  Elm,  were  gathered  around  the  Council- 
fire.  They  were  seated  in  a  half  circle,  like  a  half 
moon.  They  were  all  unarmed. 

Among  the  Chiefs,  was  the  Great  Sachem 
Taminend,  revered  for  his  wisdom  and  beloved 
for  his  goodness.  He  sat  in  the  middle  of  the 
half  moon,  with  his  council,  the  aged  and  wise, 
on  either  hand. 

They  waited. 

Then,  lo!  a  barge  approached.  At  its  masthead 
flew  the  broad  pennant  of  Governor  William 
Penn.  The  oars  were  plied  with  measured  strokes, 


THE  PLACE  OF  KINGS  39 

guiding  the  barge  to  land.  And  near  the  helm  sat 
William  Penn  attended  by  his  council. 

He  landed  with  his  people,  and  advanced 
toward  the  Council-fire.  A  handsome  man  he 
was,  only  thirty-eight  years  old,  athletic,  and 
graceful.  His  manners  were  courteous,  his  blue 
eyes  were  friendly.  He  was  plainly  dressed,  with 
a  scarf  of  sky-blue  network  bound  about  his  waist. 

Some  of  his  people  preceded  him.  They 
carried  presents  for  the  Indians,  which  they  laid 
on  the  ground  before  them. 

Then  William  Penn  approached  the  Council- 
fire. 

Thereupon  the  Great  Sachem,  Taminend,  put 
on  a  chaplet  surmounted  by  a  horn,  the  emblem 
of  his  power,  and  through  an  interpreter  an- 
nounced that  the  Nations  were  ready  to  hear 
William  Penn. 

Thus  being  called  upon,  William  Penn  began 
his  speech :  — 

"The  Great  Spirit,"  he  said,  "who  made  me 
and  you,  who  rules  the  heavens  and  the  earth, 
and  who  knows  the  innermost  thoughts  of  men, 
knows  that  I  and  my  friends  have  a  hearty 
desire  to  live  in  peace  and  friendship  with  you, 
and  to  serve  you  to  the  utmost  of  our  power. 

"It  is  not  our  custom  to  use  hostile  weapons 
against  our  fellow-creatures,  for  which  reason  we 
have  come  unarmed.  Our  object  is  not  to  do 


40  WILLIAM  PENN 

injury,  and  thus  provoke  the  Great  Spirit,  but 
to  do  good. 

"We  are  met  on  the  broad  pathway  of  good 
faith  and  good  will,  so  that  no  advantage  is  to 
be  taken  on  either  side,  but  all  to  be  openness, 
brotherhood,  and  love." 

Here  William  Penn  unrolled  a  parchment  on 
which  was  inscribed  an  agreement  for  trading, 
and  promises  of  friendship.  He  explained  the 
agreement  article  by  article.  Then  laying  the 
parchment  on  the  ground,  he  said  that  that  spot 
should  ever  more  be  common  to  both  Peoples,  — 
Pale-face  and  Red  Skin. 

The  Indians  listened  to  his  speech  in  perfect 
silence,  and  with  deep  gravity.  And  when  he 
was  finished  speaking,  they  deliberated  together, 
for  some  time.  Then  the  Great  Sachem  ordered 
one  of  his  Chiefs  to  address  William  Penn. 
!  The  Chief  advanced,  and  in  the  Sachem's  name 
saluted  him,  and  taking  William  Penn  by  the 
hand,  made  a  speech  pledging  kindness  and  neigh- 
bourliness,  saying  that  the  English  and  the  Lenni 
Lenap6  should  live  together  in  love,  so  long  as 
the  sun  and  the  moon  should  endure. 

Samuel  M.  Jarvney  (Retold) 


ONAS  41 

ONAS 

AFTER  the  Treaty  was  made  at  the  Place  of 
Kings,  the  Lenni  Lenape,  for  many  years  enjoyed 
the  mild  and  just  rule  of  their  "elder  brother 
Onas."  He  met  them  often  around  the  Council- 
fire,  hearing  and  rectifying  their  wrongs,  adjust- 
ing trade  matters,  and  smoking  with  them  the 
Pipe  of  Peace. 

And  William  Penn  made  treaties  with  the 
Indians  who  dwelt  on  the  Potomac,  and  with  the 
Five  Nations.  Thus  Pennsylvania  had  quiet;  and 
the  Red  Men  were  friends  of  the  settlers.  Some- 
times they  brought  the  white  men  venison,  beans, 
and  maize,  and  refused  to  take  pay.  Whereas,  in 
the  other  Colonies,  the  Indians  were  dangerous 
neighbours,  cruel  and  delighting  in  blood.  They 
had  been  made  suspicious  and  revengeful  by  the 
injustice  and  wickedness  of  white  men. 

So  the  Red  Men  of  Pennsylvania,  trusted 
William  Penn,  although  he  was  a  Pale-face.  What 
Pale-face  had  they  ever  seen  like  him?  A  Pale- 
face was  to  them  a  trapper,  a  soldier,  a  pirate, 
a  man  who  cheated  them  in  barter,  who  gave 
them  fire-water  to  drink,  who  hustled  them  off 
their  hunting-ground. 

But  here  was  one  Pale-face,  who  would  not 
cheat  and  lie;  who  would  not  fire  into  their  lodge; 
who  would  not  rob  them  of  their  beaver  skins; 


42  WILLIAM  PENN 

who  would  not  take  a  rood  of  land  from  them, 
till  they  had  fixed  and  he  had  paid  their  price. 

Where  were  they  to  look  for  such  another  lord? 

So  when  they  heard  that  Onas  was  about  to 
sail  for  England,  Indians  from  all  parts  of  Penn- 
sylvania gathered  to  take  sorrowful  leave  of  him. 

After  he  was  gone,  they  preserved  with  care 
the  memory  of  their  treaties  with  him,  by  means 
of  strings  or  belts  of  wampum.  Often  they 
gathered  together  in  the  woods,  on  some  shady 
spot,  and  laid  their  wampum  belts  on  a  blanket 
or  a  clean  piece  of  bark,  and  with  great  satis- 
faction went  over  the  whole.  So  great  was  their 
reverence  and  affection  for  William  Penn,  in- 
spired by  his  virtues,  that  they  handed  on  the 
memory  of  his  name  to  their  children. 

When  William  Penn  died  in  England,  the 
Indians  sent  his  wife  a  message,  mourning  the 
loss  of  their  "honoured  brother  Onas." 

And  with  the  message  went  a  present  of 
beautiful  skins  for  a  cloak  "to  protect  her  while 
passing  through  the  thorny  wilderness  without 
her  guide." 

W.  Hepworth  Dixon  and  Other  Sources 


OCTOBER  27 

THEODORE  ROOSEVEtT 
AMERICA'S  HERO 

On  behalf  of  all  our  people,  on  behalf  no  less  of  the  honest 
man  of  means,  than  of  the  honest  man  who  earns  each  day's 
livelihood  by  that  day's  sweat  of  his  brow,  it  is  necessary  to 
insist  upon  honesty  in  business  and  politics  alike,  in  all 
walks  of  life,  in  big  things  and  in  little  things;  upon  just  and 
fair  dealing  as  between  man  and  man. 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 


THE  SQUARE  DEAL 

We  of  the  great  modern  democracies,  must  strive  unceasingly 
to  make  our  several  Countries,  lands  in  which  a  poor  man  who 
works  hard  can  live  comfortably  and  honestly,  and  in  which  a 
rich  man  cannot  live  dishonestly  nor  in  slothful  avoidance  of 
duty. 

And  yet,  we  must  judge  rich  man  and  poor  man  alike  by  a 
standard  which  rests  on  conduct  and  not  on  caste.  And  we 
must  frown  with  the  same  stem  severity  on  the  mean  and  vicious 
envy  which  hates  and  would  plunder  a  man  because  he  is  well 
off,  and  on  the  brutal  and  selfish  arrogance,  which  looks  down 
on  and  exploits  the  man  with  whom  life  has  gone  hard. 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 


COLONEL  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT  was  born  in  New 

York  City,  October  27,  1858 
Was  appointed  Police  Commissioner  of  New  York 

City,  1895 
Aided  in  establishing  the  Independence  of  Cuba, 

1898 
Was  elected  Governor  of  the  State  of  New  York, 

1898 

Served  as  President  of  the  United  States,  1901-1909 
He  died,  January  6,  1919. 


THE  BOY  WHO  GREW  STRONG 

Not  in  a  Log  Cabin 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT,  unlike  Abraham  Lincoln, 
was  not  born  in  a  log  cabin.  On  the  contrary,  he 
was  born  to  wealth  and  position  in  the  City  of 
New  York. 

He  was  reared  in  an  elegant  h  *ne  and  educated 
in  one  of  the  famous  universities  of  the  Country. 
He  read  law,  but  he  had  no  need  to  practise  a 
profession.  His  father  had  retired  from  business, 
and  there  was  no  occasion  for  the  son  to  take  up 
a  business  career.  : 

But  Theodore  Roosevelt  preferred  for  himself 
a  life  of  toil  —  the  strenuous  life. 

Ill-health  was  the  first  and  greatest  of  all  his 
disadvantages.  "When  a  boy,"  said  he,  "I  was 
pig-chested  and  asthmatic." 

From  earliest  infancy  he  was  called  to  battle 
with  asthma.  It  lowered  his  vitality  and 
threatened  his  growth.  His  body  was  frail,  but 
within  was  the  conquering  spirit.  He  determined 
to  be  strong  like  other  boys. 

In  this,  he  had  the  loving  help  of  gentle  parents. 
On  the  wide  back  porch  of  their  home  in  the  City 
of  New  York,  they  fitted  up  a  gymnasium,  where 


46  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

he  strove  for  bodily  vigour  with  all  his  might. 
Although  at  the  start,  his  pole  climbing  was  very 
poor,  he  kept  trying  until  he  got  to  the  top.  He 
would  carry  his  gymnastic  exercises  to  the 
perilous  verge  of  the  window  ledge,  more  to  the 
alarm  of  the  neighbours  than  of  his  own  family. 

In  the  Wide  Out-qf-Doors 

SUMMER  was  the  season  of  Roosevelt's  delight. 
Then  he  ceased  to  be  a  city  boy.  At  his  father's 
country  place  on  Long  Island,  he  learned  to  run 
and  ride,  row,  and  swim.  And  when  the  long 
sleepless  nights  came,  the  father  would  take  his 
invalid  boy  in  his  arms,  wrap  him  up  warmly, 
and  drive  with  him  in  the  free  open  air  through 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  of  darkness. 

The  boy  had  his  father's  love  of  the  woods  and 
the  fields.  He  studied  and  classified  the  birds  of 
the  neighbourhood,  until  he  knew  their  songs  and 
plumage  and  nests.  He  and  his  young  friends 
could  be  relied  on  to  find  the  spot  where  the 
violets  bloomed  the  earliest,  and  the  trees  on 
which  the  walnuts  were  most  plentiful,  as  well 
as  the  pools  where  the  minnows  swarmed,  and 
the  favourite  refuge  of  the  coon. 

He  was  taken  to  Europe,  in  the  hope  that  it 
would  benefit  his  health,  "a  tall  thin  lad  with 
bright  eyes  and  legs  like  pipestems." 


THE  BOY  WHO  GREW  STRONG     47 

When  at  last,  he  was  ready  to  go  to  college, 
he  had  vanquished  his  enemy,  ill-health,  and 
was  ready  to  play  a  man's  part  in  life. 

"I  made  my  health  what  it  is,"  he  said  later, 
"I  determined  to  be  strong  and  well,  and  did 
everything  to  make  myself  so.  By  the  time  I 
entered  Harvard,  I  was  able  to  take  part  in 
whatever  sports  I  liked.  I  wrestled  and  sparred, 
and  I  ran  a  great  deal,  and,  although  I  never 
came  in  first,  I  got  more  out  of  the  exercise  than 
those  who  did,  because  I  immensely  enjoyed  it 
and  never  injured  myself. 

Busting  Broncos 

AFTER  leaving  college,  young  Roosevelt  entered 
politics.  Finally,  between  legislative  sessions,  he 
surrendered  to  his  impulses  and  started  for 
the  Wild  West. 

He  left  the  train  in  North  Dakota  at  the  little 
town  of  Medora.  The  young  visitor  from  the 
East,  sought  out  two  hunters  and  told  them  that 
he  wished  to  go  buffalo  hunting  with  them.  And 
he  did  so,  though  hunting  the  buffalo  then  was 
no  fancy  pastime. 

It  was,  in  truth,  a  rare  chance  to  see  the  Wild 
West  in  the  last  glow  of  its  golden  age.  Soon  it 
was  all  to  vanish  and  pass  into  the  most  romantic 
chapter  of  American  history. 

Before  his  first  visit  was  at  an  end,  he  had 
become  a  ranchman. 


48  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

The  young  master  of  Elkhorn  Ranch,  brave, 
outspoken,  and  always  ready  to  bear  his  full 
share  of  toil,  and  hardship,  was  not  long  in  win- 
ning the  respect  and  hearty  good- will  of  the  bluff, 
honest  men  of  the  Bad  Lands. 

After  only  a  little  experience  in  ranching,  he 
learned  to  sit  in  his  saddle  and  ride  his  horse  like 
a  life-long  plainsman. 

But  he  never  pretended  to  any  special  fondness 
for  a  bucking  bronco;  and  a  story  is  told  of  a 
trick  played  on  him  by  some  friendly  persons  in 
Medora. 

He  was  in  town,  waiting  for  a  train  that  was 
to  bring  a  guest  from  the  East.  While  he  was 
in  a  store,  the  jokers  placed  his  saddle  on  a 
notoriously  vicious  beast,  which  they  substituted 
for  his  mount. 

When  he  came  out,  in  haste  to  ride  around  to 
the  railway  station,  he  did  not  detect  the 
deception. 

Once,  he  was  on  the  horse's  back,  the  bronco 
bucked  and  whirled  to  the  amusement  of  the 
grinning  villagers.  But  to  their  amazement,  the 
young  ranchman  succeeded  in  staying  on  him 
and  spurring  him  into  a  run. 

Away  they  flew  to  the  prairies,  and  soon  back 
they  raced  in  a  cloud  of  dust  and  through  the 
town.  The  friend  from  the  East  arrived,  and 
joined  the  spectators,  who  waited  to  see  if 


THE  BOY  WHO  GREW  STRONG  49 

the  young  squire  of  Elkhorn  ever  would  return. 

In  a  little  while,  he  was  seen  coming  along  the 
road  at  a  gentle  gait.  And  when  he  reached  his 
starting  point,  he  dismounted,  with  a  smile  of 
quiet  mastery,  from  as  meek  a  creature  as  ever 
stood  on  four  legs. 

He  had  no  use,  however,  for  a  horse  whose 
spirit  ran  altogether  to  ugliness.  When  he  first 
went  West,  he  doubted  the  theory  of  the  natives 
that  any  horse  was  hopelessly  bad. 

For  instance,  there  was  one  in  the  sod-roofed 
log  stable  of  Elkhorn,  who  had  been  labelled 
The  Devil.  Roosevelt  believed  that  gentleness 
would  overcome  Devil.  The  boys  thought  it 
might,  if  he  should  live  to  be  seventy-five.. 

After  much  patient  wooing,  Devil  actually  let 
Roosevelt  lay  his  hand  on  him  and  pat  him. 
The  boys  began  to  think  that  possibly  there 
was  something  in  this  new  plan  of  bronco  busting. 

One  day,  however,  when  his  gentle  trainer 
made  bold  to  saddle  and  mount  him,  Devil 
quickly  drew  his  four  hoofs  together,  leaped  into 
the  air,  and  came  down  with  a  jerk  and  a  thud. 
Then  he  finished  with  a  few  fancy  curves,  that 
landed  his  disillusioned  rider  a  good  many  yards 
in  front  of  him. 

Roosevelt  sprang  to  his  feet  and  on  to  the 
back  of  the  animal.  Four  times  he  was  thrown. 
Finally,  the  determined  rider  manoeuvred  Devil 


50  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

out  on  to  a  quicksand  where  bucking  is  impossi- 
ble. And,  when  at  last,  he  was  driven  back  to 
solid  earth,  he  was  like  a  lamb. 

In  this  rough  life  of  the  range,  the  young  ranch- 
man conquered  for  ever  the  physical  weaknesses 
of  his  youth,  and  put  on  that  rude  strength  which 
enabled  him  to  stand  before  the  world,  a  model 
of  vigorous  manhood. 

James  Morgan  (Arranged} 


SAGAMORE  HILL 

His  Home  at  Oyster  Bay 
From  Roosevelt's  Autobiography 

SAGAMORE  HILL  takes  its  name  from  the  old 
Sagamore  Mohannis,  who,  as  Chief  of  his  little 
tribe,  signed  away  his  rights  to  the  land,  two 
centuries  and  a  half  ago. 

The  house  stands  right  on  the  top  of  the  hill, 
separated  by  fields  and  belts  of  woodland  from 
all  other  houses,  and  looks  out  over  the  Bay  and 
the  Sound. 

We  see  the  sun  go  down  beyond  long  reaches 
of  land  and  of  water.  Many  birds  dwell  in  the 
trees  round  the  house  or  in  the  pastures  and  the 
woods  near  by.  And,  of  course,  in  Winter  gulls, 
loons,  and  wild  fowl  frequent  the  waters  of  the 
Bay  and  the  Sound. 

We  love  all  the  seasons;  the  snows  and  bare 


'•'  "       '  '- 


««,       »_  » 


ROOSEVELT  BREAKING      DEVIL 


SAGAMORE  HILL  51 

woods  of  Winter;  the  rush  of  growing  things  and 
the  blossom-spray  of  Spring;  the  yellow  grain, 
the  ripening  fruits,  and  tasseled  corn,  and  the 
deep,  leafy  shades  that  are  heralded  by  "the 
green  dance  of  Summer";  and  the  sharp  fall 
winds  that  tear  the  brilliant  banners  with  which 
the  trees  greet  the  dying  year. 

The  Sound  is  always  lovely.  In  the  summer 
nights,  we  watch  it  from  the  piazza,  and  see  the 
lights  of  the  tall  Fall  River  boats  as  they  steam 
steadily  by.  Now  and  then  we  spend  a  day  on 
it,  the  two  of  us  together  in  the  light  rowing  skiff, 
or  perhaps  with  one  of  the  boys  to  pull  an  extra 
pair  of  oars.  We  land  for  lunch  at  noon  under 
wind-beaten  oaks  on  the  edge  of  a  Jow  bluff,  or 
among  the  wild  plum  bushes  on  a  spit  of  white 
sand;  while  the  sails  of  the  coasting  schooners 
gleam  in  the  sunlight,  and  the  tolling  of  the 
bell-buoy  comes  landward  across  the  waters.  .  .  . 

Early  in  April,  there  is  one  hillside  near  us 
which  glows  like  a  tender  flame  with  the  white 
of  the  bloodroot.  About  the  same  time,  we  find 
the  shy  mayflower,  the  trailing  arbutus.  And 
although  we  rarely  pick  wild  flowers,  one  mem- 
ber of  the  household  always  plucks  a  little  bunch 
of  mayflowers  to  send  to  a  friend  working  in 
Panama,  whose  soul  hungers  for  the  northern 
Spring. 

Then  there  are  shadblow  and  delicate  anemones 


52  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

about  the  time  of  the  cherry  blossoms.  The  brief 
glory  of  the  apple  orchards  follows.  And  then  the 
thronging  dogwoods  fill  the  forests  with  their 
radiance. 

And  so  flowers  follow  flowers,  until  the  spring- 
time splendour  closes  with  the  laurel  and  the 
evanescent  honey-sweet  locust  bloom.  The  late 
summer  flowers  follow,  the  flaunting  lilies,  and 
cardinal  flowers,  and  marshmallows,  and  pale 
beach  rosemary;  and  the  goldenrod  and  the 
asters,  when  the  afternoons  shorten  and  we  again 
begin  to  think  of  fires  in  the  wide  fireplaces. 

Theodore  Roosevelt 


THE  CHILDREN  OF  SAGAMORE  HILL 

MRS.  ROOSEVELT  looked  after  the  place  itself. 
She  supervised  the  farming,  and  the ..  flower 
gardens  were  her  especial  care. 

The  children  were  now  growing  up,  and  from 
the  time  when  they  could  toddle,  they  took  their 
place  —  a  very  large  place  —  in  the  life  of  the 
home.  Roosevelt  described  the  intense  satis- 
faction he  had  in  teaching  the  boys  what  his 
father  had  taught  him. 

As  soon  as  they  were  large  enough,  they  rode 
their  horses,  they  sailed  on  the  Cove  and  out 
into  the  Sound.  They  played  boys'  games,  and 
through  him,  they  learned  very  young  to  observe 
nature. 


OFF  WITH  JOHN  BURROUGHS      53 

In  his  college  days,  he  had  intended  to  be  a 
naturalist,  and  natural  history  remained  his 
strongest  avocation.  And  so  he  taught  his 
children  to  know  the  birds  and  animals,  the 
trees,  plants,  and  flowers  of  Oyster  Bay  and  its 
neighbourhood.  They  had  their  pets  —  Kermit, 
one  of  the  boys,  carried  a  pet  rat  in  his  pocket. 

Three  things  Roosevelt  required  of  them  all: 
obedience,  manliness,  and  truthfulness. 

William  Roscoe  Thayer 

OFF  WITH  JOHN  BURROUGHS' 

From  Roosevelt's  Autobiography 

ONE  April,  I  went  to  Yellowstone  Park,  when 
the  snow  was  still  very  deep,  and  I  took  John 
Burroughs  with  me.  I  wished  to  show  him  the 
big  game  of  the  Park,  the  wild  creatures  that 
have  become  so  astonishingly  tame  and  tolerant 
of  human  presence. 

In  the  Yellowstone,  the  animals  seem  always 
to  behave  as  one  wishes  them  to!  It  is  always 
possible  to  see  the  sheep,  and  deer,  and  antelope, 
and  also  the  great  herds  of  elk,  which  are  shyer 
than  the  smaller  beasts. 

In  April,  we  found  the  elk  weak  after  the  short 
commons  and  hard  living  of  Winter.  Once,  with- 
out much  difficulty,  I  regularly  rounded  up  a  big 
band  of  them  so  that  John  Burroughs  could  look 


54  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

at  them.   I  do  not  think,  however,  that  he  cared 
to  see  them  as  much  as  I  did. 

The  birds  interested  him  more,  especially  a 
tiny  owl,  the  size  of  a  robin,  which  we  saw 
perched  on  the  top  of  a  tree,  in  mid-afternoon, 
entirely  uninfluenced  by  the  sun,  and  making 
a  queer  noise  like  a  cork  being  pulled  from  a 
bottle. 

I  was  rather  ashamed  to  find  how  much  better 
his  eyes  were  than  mine,  in  seeing  the  birds  and 
grasping  their  differences. 

Theodore  Roosevelt 


THE  BIG  STICK 

I  SAW  in  Roosevelt  a  strong  man,  who  had  taken 
early  to  heart  Hamlet's  maxim,  and  had  stead- 
fastly practised  it:  — 

"  Rightly  to  be  great 
Is  not  to  stir  without  great  argument, 
But  greatly  to  find  quarrel  in  a  straw 
When  Honour  'a  at  the  stake" 

He  himself  summed  up  this  part  of  his  philosophy 
in  a  phrase  which  has  become  a  proverb :  — 

"Speak  softly;  but  carry  a  big  stick" 

More  than  once  in  his  later  years,  he  quoted 
this  to  me,  adding,  that  it  was  precisely  because 
this  or  that  Power  knew  that  he  carried  a  big 


A-HUNTING  TREES  55 

stick,  that  he  was  enabled  to  speak  softly  with 
effect. 

William  Roscoe  Thayer  (Condensed) 


A-HUNTING  TREES  WITH  JOHN  MUIR 

From  Roosevelt's  Autobiography 

WHEN  I  first  visited  California,  it  was  my  good 
fortune  to  see  the  "big  trees,"  the  Sequoias,  and 
then  to  travel  down  into  the  Yosemite  with 
John  Muir.  Of  course,  of  all  people  in  the  world, 
he  was  the  one  with  whom  it  was  best  worth 
while  thus  to  see  the  Yosemite  .  .  . 

John  Muir  met  me  with  a  couple  of  packers 
and  two  mules  to  carry  our  tent,  bedding,  and 
food  for  a  three  days'  trip. 

The  first  night  was  clear,  and  we  lay  down  in 
the  darkening  aisles  of  the  great  Sequoia  grove. 
The  majestic  trunks,  beautiful  in  colour  and  in 
symmetry,  rose  round  us  like  the  pillars  of  a 
mightier  cathedral  than  ever  was  conceived  even 
by  the  fervour  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

Hermit  thrushes  sang  beautifully  in  the  eve- 
ning, and  again  with  a  burst  of  wonderful  music 
at  dawn.  I  was  interested  and  a  little  surprised 
to  find  that,  unlike  John  Burroughs,  John  Muir 
cared  little  for  birds  or  bird  songs,  and  knew 
little  about  them.  The  hermit  thrushes  meant 
nothing  to  him,  the  trees  and  the  flowers  and 


56  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

the  cliffs,  everything.  The  only  birds  he  noticed 
or  cared  for,  were  some  that  were  very  con- 
spicuous, such  as  the  water-ousels  —  always 
particular  favourites  of  mine  too. 

The  second  night,  we  camped  in  a  snow-storm 
on  the  edge  of  the  canon  walls,  under  the  spread- 
ing limbs  of  a  grove  of  mighty  silver  fir.  And 
next  day,  we  went  down  into  the  wonderland  of 
the  Valley  itself. 

I  shall  always  be  glad  that  I  was  in  the 
Yosemite  with  John  Muir,  and  in  the  Yellow- 
stone with  John  Burroughs. 

Theodore  Roosevelt  (Condensed) 


THE  BEAR  HUNTERS'  DINNER 

From  Roosevelt's  Autobiography 

WHEN  wolf-hunting  in  Texas,  and  when  bear- 
hunting  in  Louisiana  and  Mississippi,  I  was  not 
only  enthralled  by  the  sport  but  also  by  the 
strange  new  birds  and  other  creatures,  and  the 
trees  and  flowers  I  had  not  known  before. 

By  the  way,  there  was  one  feast  at  the  White 
House,  which  stands  above  all  others  in  my 
memory,  this  was  "The  Bear  Hunters'  Dinner." 

T  had  been  treated  so  kindly  by  my  friends  on 
these  hunts,  and  they  were  such  fine  fellows, 
men  whom  I  was  so  proud  to  think  of  as  Ameri- 
cans, that  I  set  my  heart  on  having  them  at  a 
hunters'  dinner  at  the  White  House. 


HUNTING  IN  AFRICA  57 

One  December,  I  succeeded.  There  were 
twenty  or  thirty  of  them,  all  told,  as  good 
hunters,  as  daring  riders,  as  first  class  citizens 
as  could  be  found  anywhere.  No  finer  set  of 
guests  ever  sat  at  meat  in  the  White  House. 

And  among  other  game  on  the  table,  was  a 
black  bear,  itself  contributed  by  one  of  these 
same  guests. 

Theodore  Roosevelt  (Condensed) 

HUNTING  IN  AFRICA 

From  Roosevelt's  Autobiography 

THE  African  buffalo  is  undoubtedly  a  dangerous 
beast,  but  it  happened  that  the  few  that  I  shot 
did  not  charge. 

A  bull  elephant,  a  vicious  "rogue"  which  had 
been  killing  people  in  the  native  villages,  did 
charge  before  being  shot  at.  My  son  Kermit 
and  I  stopped  it  at  forty  yards. 

Another  bull  elephant,  also  unwounded,  which 
charged,  nearly  got  me,  as  I  had  just  fired  both 
cartridges  from  my  heavy  double-barreled  rifle, 
in  killing  the  bull  I  was  after  —  the  first  wild 
elephant  I  had  ever  seen.  The  second  bull  came 
through  the  thick  brush  to  my  left,  like  a  steam 
plow  through  a  light  snowdrift,  everything  snap- 
ping before  his  rush,  and  was  so  near  that  he 
could  have  hit  me  with  his  trunk.  I  slipped  past 
him  behind  a  tree. 


58  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

People  have  asked  me  how  I  felt  on  this 
occasion.  My  answer  has  always  been  that  I 
suppose  I  felt  as  most  men  of  like  experience 
feel  on  such  occasions.  At  such  a  moment,  a 
hunter  is  so  very  busy  that  he  has  no  time  to 
get  frightened.  He  wants  to  get  in  his  cartridges 
and  try  another  shot. 

Rhinoceros  are  truculent,  blustering  beasts, 
much  the  most  stupid  of  all  the  dangerous  game 
I  know.  Generally  their  attitude  is  one  of  mere 
stupidity  and  bluff.  But  on  occasions  they  do 
charge  wickedly,  both  when  wounded  and  when 
entirely  unprovoked.  The  first  I  ever  shot,  I 
mortally  wounded  at  a  few  rods'  distance,  and 
it  charged  with  the  utmost  determination. 
Whereat  I  and  my  companion  both  fired,  and, 
more  by  good  luck  than  anything  else,  brought 
it  to  the  ground  just  thirteen  paces  from  where 
we  stood. 

Another  rhinoceros  may  or  may  not  have  been 
meaning  to  charge  me;  I  have  never  been  certain 
which.  It  heard  us,  and  came  at  us  through 
rather  thick  brush,  snorting  and  tossing  its  head. 
I  am  by  no  means  sure  that  it  had  fixedly  hostile 
intentions.  And  indeed,  with  my  present  experi- 
ence, I  think  it  likely  that  if  I  had  not  fired,  it 
would  have  flinched  at  the  last  moment,  and 
either  retreated  or  gone  by  me.  But  I  am  not 
a  rhinoceros  mind-reader,  and  its  actions  were 


THE  EVER  FAITHFUL  ISLAND      59 

such  as  to  warrant  my  regarding  it  as  a  sus- 
picious character.  I  stopped  it  with  a  couple  of 
bullets,  and  then  followed  it  up  and  killed  it. 

The  skins  of  all  these  animals   which  I  thus 
killed  are  in  the  National  Museum  at  Washington. 
Theodore  Roosevelt  (Condensed) 

THE  EVER  FAITHFUL  ISLAND 

Now,  let  us  see  what  Theodore  Roosevelt  did 
to  help  establish  Liberty  in  this  Hemisphere. 

It  is  a  far  cry  from  the  Very  Magnificent  Don 
Christopher  Columbus,  Admiral  of  the  Ocean 
Sea,  and  discoverer  of  the  West  Indies  and 
South  America,  to  plain  Theodore  Roosevelt  of 
Oyster  Bay  and  citizen  of  the  United  States  of 
North  America. 

Yet  it  was  a  very  direct  cry,  a  ringing  call 
down  through  four  centuries,  a  never  ceasing 
plea  for  Liberty  and  safety. 

And  it  was  plain  Colonel  Theodore  Roosevelt 
who,  with  his  Rough  Riders,  helped  to  break  the 
last  link  of  the  chain  of  Spanish  domination  in 
America.  Its  first  link  was  unwittingly  forged  by 
Columbus,  when  he  discovered  the  gold  and 
pearls  of  the  New  World. 

Through  the  many  years,  Cuba,  the  "Ever 
Faithful  Island,"  remained  loyal  to  Spain,  while 
her  other  American  possessions  declared  their 


60  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

Independence,  slipped  from  her  grasp,  and  set 
up  Republics. 

But  instead  of  taking  warning  from  her 
American  losses,  Spain  continued  her  policy  of 
repression  in  Cuba. 

Then  there  arose  Cuban  Patriots,  among  them, 
Gomez,  Maceo,  and  Garcia,  who  struggled  for 
Cuba's  Freedom.  There  were  rebellions,  insur- 
rections, and  war.  Great  and  terrible  were  the 
sufferings  of  the  People. 

It  is  not  possible  here  to  give  an  account  of 
the  Cuban  War  for  Independence.  But  after  a 
terrific  struggle,  it  was  finally  won  in  1898,  with 
the  help  of  our  United  States.  Thus  Spain  lost 
her  last  foothold  hi  America,  and  withdrew  from 
this  hemisphere. 

To-day,  the  Island  of  Cuba  the  "Ever-Faithful 
Island,"  the  "Pearl  of  the  Antilles,"  is  a  flourish- 
ing Republic  with  a  world  commerce.  And  during 
the  World  War,  the  red,  white,  and  blue,  single- 
bestarred  Flag  of  Cuba,  waved  over  a  brave 
Cuban  Army,  the  ally  of  the  United  States. 

But  as  to  Theodore  Roosevelt's  part  in  liberat- 
ing the  Island,  while  he  was  Assistant  Secretary 
of  the  Navy  under  President  McKinley,  we  will 
let  one  of  his  biographers  tell  about  it:  — 


COLONEL  OF  ROUGH  RIDERS    61 
THE  COLONEL  OF  THE  ROUGH  RIDERS 

In  the  name  of  humanity,  in  the  name  of  civilization,  in  behalf  of  en- 
dangered American  interests,  which  give  us  the  right  and  the  duty  to 
speak  and  act,  the  war  in  Cuba  must  stop. 

President  McKiNLEY 

ROOSEVELT  had  always  felt  the  danger  to  the 
United  States  of  maintaining  a  despicable  or  an 
inadequate  Navy,  and  from  the  moment  he 
entered  the  Navy  Department,  he  set  about 
pushing  the  construction  of  the  unfinished 
vessels  and  of  improving  the  quality  of  the 
personnel. 

He  was  impelled  to  do  this,  not  merely  by  his 
instinct  to  bring  whatever  he  undertook  up  to 
the  highest  standard,  but  also  because  he  had  a 
premonition  that  a  crisis  was  at  hand,  which 
might  call  the  Country,  at  an  instant's  notice, 
to  protect  itself  with  all  the  power  it  had. 

Roosevelt  was  impressed  by  the  insurrection 
in  Cuba,  which  kept  that  Island  in  perpetual 
disorder.  The  cruel  means,  especially  recon- 
centration  and  starvation,  by  which  the  Span- 
iards tried  to  put  down  the  Cubans,  stirred  the 
sympathy  of  the  Americans,  and  the  number 
of  those  who  believed  that  the  United  States 
ought  to  interfere  in  behalf  of  humanity,  grew 
from  month  to  month. 

During  his  first  year  in  office,  Assistant  Sec- 
retary Roosevelt  busied  himself  with  all  the 


62  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

details  of  preparation.  And  all  the  while  he 
watched  the  horizon  towards  Cuba,  where  the 
signs  grew  angrier  and  angrier. 

But  the  young  Secretary  had  to  act  with 
circumspection.  President  McKinley,  desiring 
to  keep  the  peace  up  to  the  very  end,  would  not 
countenance  any  move  which  might  seem  to  the 
Spaniards  either  a  threat  or  an  insult. 

Early  in  the  evening  of  February  15,  1898,  the 
U.  S.  battleship  Maine,  peaceably  riding  at  her 
moorings  in  Havana  Harbour,  was  blown  up. 
Two  officers  and  264  enlisted  men  were  killed  by 
the  explosion  and  in  the  sinking  of  the  ship. 

The  next  morning,  the  newspapers  carried  the 
report  to  all  parts  of  the  United  States,  and, 
indeed,  to  the  whole  world.  A  tidal  wave  of 
anger  surged  over  this  Country. 

"That  means  war!"  was  the  common  utter- 
ance. 

I  doubt  whether  Roosevelt  ever  worked  with 
greater  relish  than  during  the  weeks  succeeding 
the  blowing-up  of  the  Maine.  The  Navy  Depart- 
ment arranged  hi  hot  haste  to  victual  the  ships; 
to  provide  them  with  stores  of  coal  and  ammu- 
nition; to  bring  the  crews  up  to  their  full  quota 
by  enlisting;  to  lay  out  a  plan  of  campaign;  to 
see  to  the  naval  bases  and  the  lines  of  communi- 
cation; and  to  cooperate  with  the  War  Depart- 
ment in  making  ready  the  land  fortifications 
along  the  shore. 


COLONEL  OF  ROUGH  RIDERS         63 

Having  accomplished  his  duty  as  Assistant 
Secretary,  Roosevelt  resigned.  He  thought  that 
he  had  a  right  to  retire  from  that  post,  and  to 
gratify  his  long  cherished  desire  to  take  part  in 
the  actual  warfare. 

General  Alger,  the  Secretary  of  War,  had  a 
great  liking  for  Roosevelt,  offered  him  a  com- 
mission in  the  Army,  and  even  the  command  of 
a  regiment. 

This  he  prudently  declined,  having  no  technical 
military  knowledge.  He  proposed  instead  that 
Dr.  Leonard  Wood  should  be  made  Colonel,  and 
that  he  should  serve  under  Wood,  as  Lieutenant 
Colonel. 

While  Roosevelt  finished  his  business  at  the 
Navy  Department,  Colonel  Wood  hurried  to 
San  Antonio,  Texas,  the  rendezvous  of  the  First 
Regiment  of  Volunteer  Cavalry  —  the  Rough 
Riders! 

A  call  for  volunteers,  issued  by  Roosevelt  and 
endorsed  by  Secretary  Alger,  spread  through  the 
West  and  Southwest,  and  it  met  with  a  quick 
response. 

Not  even  in  Garibaldi's  famous  Thousand, 
was  such  a  strange  crowd  gathered.  It  com- 
prised cow-punchers,  ranchmen,  hunters,  pro- 
fessional gamblers,  and  rascals  of  the  Border, 
sportsmen,  mingled  with  the  society  sports, 
former  football  players  and  oarsmen,  polo 


64  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

players,  and  lovers  of  adventure  from  the  great 
eastern  cities.  They  all  had  one  quality  in 
common  —  courage  —  and  they  were  all  bound 
together  by  one  common  bond  —  devotion  to 
Theodore  Roosevelt. 

Nearly  every  one  of  them  knew  him  personally. 
Some  of  the  western  men  had  hunted  or  ranched 
with  him.  Some  of  the  eastern  had  been  with 
him  in  college,  or  had  had  contact  with  him  in 
one  of  the  many  vicissitudes  of  his  career. 

I  shaH  not  attempt  to  follow  in  detail  the 
story  of  the  Rough  Riders,  but  shall  touch  only 
on  those  matters  which  refer  to  Roosevelt 
himself. 

Wood  having  been  promoted  to  Brigadier 
General,  in  command  of  a  larger  unit,  Theodore 
Roosevelt  became  Colonel  of  the  regiment  of 
Rough  Riders. 

On  July  1  and  2,  he  commanded  the  Rough 
Riders  in  their  attack  on  and  capture  of  San 
Juan  Hill,  in  connection  with  some  coloured 
troops. 

In  this  engagement,  their  nearest  approach  to 
a  battle,  the  Rough  Riders,  who  had  less  than 
five  hundred  men  in  action,  lost  eighty-nine  in 
killed  and  wounded. 

Then  followed  a  dreary  life  in  the  trenches, 
until  Santiago  surrendered,  and  then  a  still 


THE  RIVER  OF  DOUBT  65 

more  terrible  experience,  while  they  waited  for 
Spain  to  give  up  the  war. 

Under  a  killing  tropical  sun,  receiving  irregular 
and  often  damaged  food,  without  tent  or  other 
protection  from  the  heat  or  from  the  rain,  the 
Rough  Riders  endured  for  weeks  the  ravages  of 
fever,  climate,  and  privation. 

Finally,  because  of  Roosevelt's  insistence,  the 
Government  at  Washington,  without  loss  of 
time,  ordered  the  Army  home. 

The  sick  were  transported  by  thousands  to 
Montauk  Point,  at  the  eastern  end  of  Long 
Island,  where  in  spite  of  the  best  medical  care 
which  could  be  improvised,  large  numbers  of 
them  died. 

But  the  Army  knew,  and  the  American  Public 
knew,  that  Roosevelt  had  saved  multitudes  of 
lives.  At  Montauk  Point,  he  was  the  most 
popular  man  in  America. 

This  concluded  Roosevelt's  career  as  a  soldier. 
The  experience  introduced  to  the  Public  those 
virile  qualities  of  his,  with  which  his  friends 
were  familiar. 

William  Roscoe  Thayer  (Arranged) 

THE  RIVER  OF  DOUBT 

ROOSEVELT  decided  to  make  one  more  trip  for 
hunting  and  exploration.   As  he  could  not  go  to 


66  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

the  North  Pole,  he  said,  because  that  would  be 
poaching  on  Peary's  field,  he  selected  South 
America. 

He  had  long  wished  to  visit  the  Southern 
Continent,  and  invitations  to  speak  at  Rio 
Janeiro  and  at  Buenos  Aires,  gave  him  an  excuse 
for  setting  out. 

He  started  with  the  distinct  purpose  of  collect- 
ing animal  and  botanical  specimens,  this  tune  for 
the  American  Museum  of  Natural  History  hi 
New  York,  which  provided  two  trained  natu-~ 
ralists  to  accompany  him.  His  son  Kermit, 
toughened  by  the  previous  adventure,  went  also. 

Having  paid  his  visits  and  seen  the  civilized 
parts  of  Brazil,  Uruguay,  and  Argentina,  he 
ascended  the  Paraguay  River,  and  then  struck 
across  the  plateau  which  divides  its  watershed 
from  that  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Amazon. 
For  he  proposed  to  make  his  way  through  an 
unexplored  region  in  Central  Brazil,  and  reach 
the  outposts  of  civilization  on  the  Great  River. 

The  Brazilian  Government  had  informed  him 
that  by  the  route  he  had  chosen,  he  would  meet 
a  large  river  —  the  River  of  Doubt  —  by  which 
he  could  descend  to  the  Amazon. 

There  were  some  twenty  persons,  including  a 
dozen  or  fifteen  native  rowers  and  pack-bearers, 
in  his  party.  They  had  canoes  and  dugouts, 
supplies  of  food  for  about  forty  days,  and  a 
carefully  chosen  outfit. 


THE  RIVER  OF  DOUBT  67 

With  high  hopes,  they  put  their  craft  into  the 
water  and  moved  down  stream.  But  on  the 
fourth  day,  they  found  rapids  ahead.  And  from 
that  time  on,  they  were  constantly  obliged  to 
land  and  carry  their  dugouts  and  stores  round  a 
cataract. 

The  peril  of  being  swept  over  the  falls,  was 
always  imminent,  and  as  the  trail,  which  consti- 
tuted their  portages,  had  to  be  cut  through  the 
matted  forest,  their  labours  were  increased.  In 
the  first  eleven  days,  they  progressed  only  sixty 
miles.  No  one  knew  the  distance  they  would 
have  to  traverse,  nor  how  long  the  river  would 
be  broken  by  falls  and  cataracts,  before  it  came 
down  into  the  plain  of  the  Amazon. 

Some  of  their  canoes  were  smashed  on  the 
rocks.  Two  of  the  natives  were  drowned.  They 
watched  their  provisions  shrink.  Contrary  to 
their  expectations,  the  forest  had  almost  no 
animals.  If  they  could  shoot  a  monkey  or  a 
monster  lizard,  they  rejoiced  at  having  a  little 
fresh  meat. 

Tropical  insects  bit  them  day  and  night  and 
caused  inflammation  and  even  infection.  Man- 
eating  fish  lived  in  the  river,  making  it  dangerous 
for  the  men  when  they  tried  to  cool  their  inflamed 
bodies  by  a  swim. 

Most  of  the  party  had  malaria,  and  could  be 
kept  going  only  by  large  doses  of  quinine. 


68  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

Roosevelt,  while  in  the  water,  wounded  his  leg 
on  a  rock;  inflammation  set  in,  and  prevented 
him  from  walking,  so  that  he  had  to  be  carried 
across  the  portages. 

The  physical  strength  of  the  party,  sapped  by 
sickness  and  fatigue,  was  visibly  waning.  Still 
the  cataracts  continued  to  impede  their  progress 
and  to  add  terribly  to  their  toil.  The  supply  of 
food  had  shrunk  so  much,  that  the  rations  were 
restricted,  and  amounted  to  little  more  than 
enough  to  keep  the  men  able  to  go  forward 
slowly. 

Then  fever  attacked  Roosevelt,  and  they  had 
to  wait  for  a  few  days,  because  he  was  too  weak 
to  be  moved.  He  besought  them  to  leave  him  and 
hurry  along  to  safety,  because  every  day  they 
delayed  consumed  their  diminishing  store  of 
food,  and  they  might  all  die  of  starvation. 

They  refused  to  leave  him,  however.  A  change 
for  the  better  in  his  condition  came  soon.  They 
moved  forward.  At  last  they  left  the  rapids 
behind  them,  and  could  drift  and  paddle  on  the 
unobstructed  river. 

Roosevelt  lay  in  the  bottom  of  a  dugout,  shaded 
by  a  bit  of  canvas  put  up  over  his  head,  and  too 
weak  from  sickness  even  to  splash  water  on  his 
face;  for  he  was  almost  fainting  from  the  muggy 
heat  and  the  tropical  sunshine. 

Forty-eight    days,    after    they    began    their 


voyage  on  the  River  of  Doubt,  they  saw  a 
peasant,  a  rubber-gatherer,  the  first  human 
being  they  had  met.  Thenceforward  they  jour- 
neyed without  incident. 

The  River  of  Doubt  flowed  into  the  larger 
river,  Madeira;  where  they  found  a  steamer 
which  took  them  to  Manaos  on  the  Amazon. 

During  the  homeward  voyage,  Roosevelt 
slowly  recovered  his  strength,  but  he  had  never 
again  the  iron  physique  with  which  he  had  em- 
barked the  year  before.  The  Brazilian  Wilder- 
ness stole  away  ten  years  of  his  life. 

He  found  on  his  return  home  that  some  geog- 
raphers and  South  American  explorers  laughed 
at  his  story  of  the  River  of  Doubt.  He  laughed, 
too,  at  their  incredulity ;  and  presently  the  Bra- 
zilian Government,  having  established  the  truth 
of  his  exploration  and  named  the  river  after  him, 
Rio  Teodoro,  his  laughter  prevailed.  He  took 
real  satisfaction  in  having  placed  on  the  map  of 
Central  Brazil,  a  river  six  hundred  miles  long. 
William  Roscoe  Thayer  (Arranged) 

THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

THE  evil  men  do  lives  after  them;  so  does  the 
good.  With  the  passing  of  years,  a  man's  name 
and  fame  either  drift  into  oblivion  or  they  are 
seen  in  their  lasting  proportions. 


70  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 

You  must  sail  fifty  miles  over  the  Ionian  Sea 
and  look  back,  before  you  can  fully  measure  the 
magnitude  and  majesty  of  Mount  JEtna,.  Not 
otherwise,  I  believe,  will  it  be  with  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  when  the  people  of  the  future  look 
back  upon  him.  The  blemishes  due  to  misunder- 
standing will  have  faded  away.  The  transient 
clouds  will  have  vanished.  The  world  will  see 
him  as  he  was.  .  .  . 

Those  of  us  who  knew  him,  knew  him  as  the 
most  astonishing  human  expression  of  the  Crea- 
tive Spirit  we  had  ever  seen.  His  manifold 
talents,  his  protean  interests,  his  tireless  energy, 
his  thunderbolts  which  he  did  not  let  loose,  as 
well  as  those  he  did,  his  masterful  will  sheathed 
in  self-control  like  a  sword  in  its  scabbard,  would 
have  rendered  him  superhuman,  had  he  not 
possessed  other  qualities  which  made  him  the 
best  of  playmates  for  mortals. 

He  had  humour,  which  raises  every  one  to  the 
same  level.  He  had  loyalty,  which  bound  his 
friends  to  him  for  life.  He  had  sympathy  and 
capacity  for  strong,  deep  love.  How  tender  he 
was  with  little  children!  How  courteous  with 
women !  No  matter  whether  you  brought  to  him 
important  things  or  trifles,  he  understood. 

I  can  think  of  no  vicissitude  in  life  in  which 
Roosevelt's  participation  would  not  have  been 
welcome.  If  it  were  danger,  there  could  be  no 


THEODORE  ROOSEVELT  71 

more  valiant  comrade  than  he.  If  it  were  sport, 
he  was  a  sportsman.  If  it  were  mirth,  he  was  a 
fountain  of  mirth,  crystal  pure  and  sparkling.  . .  . 

But  yesterday,  he  seemed  one  who  embodied 
Life  to  the  utmost.  With  the  assured  step  of  one 
whom  nothing  can  frighten  or  surprise,  he  walked 
our  earth  as  on  granite.  Suddenly,  the  granite 
grew  more  unsubstantial  than  a  bubble,  and  he 
dropped  beyond  sight  into  the  Eternal  Silence. 

Happy  we  who  had  such  a  friend!  Happy  the 
American  Republic  which  bore  such  a  son! 

William  Roscoe  Thayer  (Condensed) 


OCTOBER  30 

JOHN  ADAMS 

THE  SON  OF  LIBERTY 

SECOND  PRESIDENT  OF  THE 

UNITED  STATES 

I  have  passed  'the  Rubic.on:  swim  or  sink,  live  or  die,  survive 
or  perish  with  my  Country,  is  my  unalterable  determination. 

JOHN  ADAMS 


INDEPENDENCE  DAY 

I  am  apt  to  believe  that  it  will  be  celebrated  by  succeeding  gen- 
erations as  the  great  anniversary  festival. 

It  ought  to  be  commemorated  as  the  Day  of  Deliverance,  by 
solemn  acts  of  devotion  to  God  Almighty. 

It  ought  to  be  solemnized  with  pomp,  and  parade,  with  shows, 
games,  sports,  guns,  bells,  bonfires,  and  illuminations,  from 
one  end  of  this  continent  to  the  other,  from  this  time  forward, 
for  ever  more. 

JOHN  ADAMS 


JOHN  ADAMS   was  born   in  Braintree,   or  Quincy, 

Massachusetts,  October  30,  1735 
Was  a  member  of  the  Committee  that  framed  the 

Declaration  of  Independence;  and  he  signed  the 

Declaration 

Was  Commissioner  to  France,  1778 
Was  Ambassador  to  England,  1785 
Became  Second  President  of  the  United  States,  1796 
He  died  on  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the  Signing 

of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  Fourth 

of  July,  1826 


A  SON  OF  LIBERTY 

THERE  was  no  loftier  genius  nor  purer  Patriot 
during  the  struggle  for  Independence,  than  John 
Adams. 

He  was  born  at  Braintree  —  now  a  part  of 
Quincy  —  Massachusetts.  He  was  descended 
from  Henry  Adams  who  came  to  America  dur- 
ing the  reign  of  Charles  the  First.  On  his  mother's 
side,  he  was  descended  from  John  Alden,  the 
Pilgrim  Father  who  came  over  in  the  Mayflower. 
Thus,  from  both  sides  of  his  house,  John  Adams 
inherited  staunch,  fearless,  English  blood  and 
love  of  Independence. 

He  went  to  school  in  Braintree,  and  later 
graduated  from  Harvard  University.  After 
which  he  studied  law,  and  was  admitted  to  the 
bar.  He  married  Abigail  Smith  of  Weymouth, 
Massachusetts.  They  made  their  home  in  Boston. 

It  is  not  possible  here  to  tell  ah*  that  John 
Adams  did  for  America.  He  was  an  ardent 
Patriot,  a  Son  of  Liberty,  serving  the  country 
at  the  risk  of  his  life.  He  was  a  delegate  to  the 
Continental  Congress.  He  was  a  member  of  the 
Committee  appointed  to  frame  the  Declaration 
of  Independence.  He  signed  the  Declaration. 


76  JOHN  ADAMS 

He  was  sent  abroad  on  foreign  missions.  He  was 
elected  Vice-President,  and  afterward  called  to 
be  second  President  of  the  United  States.  He 
lived  to  see  his  son,  John  Quincy  Adams,  made 
sixth  President  of  the  United  States. 

He  died  on  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the 
Signing  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  at 
the  great  age  of  ninety-one. 

Benson  J.  Lossing  and  Other  Sources 


THE  ADAMS  FAMILY 

JOHN  ADAMS  was  not  the  only  great  American 
Patriot  in  his  Family.  His  cousin,  Samuel  Adams, 
was  a  popular  and  fearless  leader  in  the  move- 
ment for  Independence.  His  activities  were  so 
feared  by  England,  that  the  Government  issued 
orders  for  his  arrest  and  trial  for  high  treason. 

Abigail  Adams,  John  Adams's  wife,  was  one 
of  the  noble  American  women  who  helped  to  win 
the  War  for  Independence.  She  kept  her  husband 
informed  of  the  movements  of  the  British  around 
Boston,  while  he  was  attending  the  Continental 
Congress.  She  wrote  him  many  patriotic  letters, 
which  are  inspiring  reading  to-day.  She  signed 
some  of  them  "Portia,"  so  that  if  they  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy,  no  one  could  tell  who 
wrote  them.  She  sent  many  of  the  letters  to  her 
husband  by  secret  messengers. 


AID  TO  THE  SISTER  COLONY      77 

Their  son,  John  Quincy  Adams,  became  sixth 
President  of  the  United  States. 

His  son,  Charles  Francis  Adams,  and  the 
latter's  two  sons,  Charles  Francis  and  Henry 
Adams,  served  the  Country  in  important  offices, 
at  home  and  abroad.  They  were  historians  and 
statesmen. 

John  and  Abigail  Adams,  their  son  and  his  two 
sons,  kept  diaries  or  wrote  letters,  memoirs,  and 
biographies,  which  form  a  vivid  and  intimate 
story  of  many  historical  events  dating  from  the 
War  for  Independence  down  nearly  to  our  own 
time. 

Thus  America  has  to  thank  the  Adams  Family 
for  historical  records  of  great  importance. 

AID  TO  THE  SISTER  COLONY 

IT  was  a  clear  and  frosty  night  —  that  night, 
when  the  moonbeams  fell  on  the  tea  thrown 
overboard  by  the  Boston  Tea  Party.  Paul 
Revere,  all  booted  and  spurred,  was  ready  for  a 
famous  ride  —  not  the  one  to  Lexington,  but  to 
Philadelphia  this  time.  Soon  he  was  off  and  away, 
galloping  southward,  spreading,  as  he  rode  along, 
the  astonishing  news  that  Boston  Town  had  at 
last  defied  King  George.  There  were  public  re- 
joicings everywhere,  as  the  news  was  passed 
along. 


78  JOHN  ADAMS 

"This,"  said  John  Adams  exultingly,  "is  the 
most  magnificent  movement  of  all!  ...  This 
destruction  of  the  tea  is  so  bold,  so  daring,  so 
firm,  intrepid  and  inflexible !  .  .  .  What  measures 
will  the  Ministry  take  in  consequence  of  this? 
Will  they  resent  it?  —  Will  they  dare  to  resent 
it?  —  Will  they  punish  us?  —  How?  " 

John  Adams  did  not  have  to  wait  long  to  find 
out  —  how.  For  King  George  decided  to  punish 
the  people  of  brave  Boston  Town,  by  starving 
them  into  submission.  The  Boston  Port  Bill  was 
passed  in  England.  A  British  Fleet  blockaded 
Boston  Harbour.  No  ship  could  go  in  or  out;  all 
supplies  of  food  and  fuel  were  cut  off.  The  Boston 
folk  suffered  starvation,  disease,  and  death;  but 
they  would  not  submit.  Their  misery  became 
almost  unendurable. 

Then  it  was  that  Massachusetts'  sister  Colonies 
roused  themselves. 

Samuel  Adams  of  Boston  sent  a  circular  letter 
to  each  of  the  Colonies  asking  for  help.  Food, 
fuel,  and  money  came  pouring  in. 

All  that  Summer,  Boston,  suffering,  impov- 
erished Boston,  lay  upon  every  loyal  American 
heart.  Each  province,  county,  city,  town,  neigh- 
bourhood, sent  its  contribution. 

Windham,  Connecticut,  began  the  work  of  re- 
lief, and  sent  in,  with  a  cordial  letter  of  applause 


AID  TO  THE  SISTER  COLONY      (79 

and  sympathy,  "a  small  flock  of  sheep."  Two 
hundred  and  fifty-eight  sheep  was  Windham's 
notion  of  a  small  flock! 

New  Jersey  soon  wrote  that  she  would  be  glad 
to  know  which  would  be  more  acceptable  to  a 
suffering  sister,  cash  or  produce.  "Cash,"  replied 
Boston,  "if  perfectly  convenient." 

Massachusetts  farmers  supplied  grain  by  the 
barrel  and  bushel.  The  Marblehead  fishermen 
forwarded  "two  hundred  and  twenty-four  quin- 
tels  of  good  eating-fish,  one  barrel  and  three- 
quarters  of  good  olive  oil" — with  money  to  boot. 

North  Carolina  promptly  sent  two  sloop- 
loads  of  provisions.  South  Carolina's  first  gift 
was  one  hundred  casks  of  rice. 

And  Baltimore  Town  contributed  three  thou- 
sand bushels  of  corn,  twenty  barrels  of  rye-flour, 
two  barrels  of  pork,  and  twenty  barrels  of  bread. 

Virginia!  —  there  seemed  to  be  no  end  to 
Virginia's  gifts! 

And  as  the  cool  season  approached,  the  farmers 
could  be  more  liberal.  Flocks  of  fat  sheep  and 
droves  of  oxen,  together  with  hundreds  of  cords 
of  wood,  grain,  and  money  in  plenty,  helped  to 
relieve  the  suffering  town.  From  New  York  they 
came,  and  from  Maryland,  Maine,  Connecticut, 
Rhode  Island,  from  the  three  counties  on  the 
Delaware,  and  from  every  little  mountain-town 
in  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont. 


80  JOHN  ADAMS 

As  for  Canada,  from  cold  and  remote  Quebec 
came  some  wheat,  and  from  Montreal  a  hundred 
pounds  sterling. 

The  letters  that  accompanied  the  gifts,  and  the 
grateful  answers  from  the  Boston  Committee, 
would  fill  a  large  volume. 

.  "Boston  is  suffering  in  the  common  cause," 
said  her  sister  Colonies. 

"If  need  be,"  said  George  Washington  of 
Virginia,  "I  will  raise  one  thousand  men,  subsist 
them  at  my  own  expense,  and  march  myself  at 
their  head,  for  the  relief  of  Boston." 

James  Parton  and  Other  Sources  (Retold) 

A  FAMOUS  DATE 

SEPTEMBER  5,  1774!  What  a  famous  date  in 
American  history!  And  in  the  history  of  the 
whole  World! 

|  On  that  day,  met  for  the  first  time,  the  Con- 
tinental Congress  of  America. 

From  Colony  after  Colony,  the  delegates  came 
riding  into  Philadelphia.  George  Washington  of 
Virginia  came  with  fiery  Patrick  Henry,  and 
Edmund  Pendleton,  "one  of  Virginia's  noblest 
sons."  There  came  Caesar  Rodney,  "burley  and 
big,  bold  and  bluff,"  with  Thomas  McKean  and 
George  Read,  all  from  the  three  counties  on  the 
Delaware,  and  Roger  Sherman  with  Silas  Deane 


WHAT  A  GLORIOUS  MORNING!     81 

of  Connecticut,  and  John  Jay  and  Livingston  of 
New  York.  From  Rhode  Island,  New  Hampshire, 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and  South 
Carolina,  the  eager  delegates  came  riding  into 
the  City  of  Brotherly  Love.  And,  of  course,  John 
Adams  and  Samuel  Adams,  representing  the 
suffering  Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  were  on 
hand  when  Congress  opened. 

Among  its  first  acts,  the  First  Continental 
Congress  sent  a  letter  to  General  Gage;  an  ad- 
dress to  the  People  of  Great  Britain;  one  to  the 
People  of  Quebec;  and  a  Petition  to  King  George, 
setting  forth  the  grievances  of  the  American 
Colonists,  the  violations  of  their  rights  as  free 
Englishmen,  and  asking  for  justice,  but  strongly 
urging  a  renewal  of  harmony  and  union  between 
the  Colonies  and  the  Mother  Country,  England. 

American  histories  tell  how  King  George  dis- 
regarded that  Petition.  American  histories,  also, 
tell  how  William  Pitt  and  other  great  English 
statesmen,  nobly  defended  America,  as  you  may 
see  if  you  read  the  story  of  William  Pitt,  on 
page  93. 

WHAT  A  GLORIOUS  MORNING! 

WHEN  Paul  Revere  came  galloping  into  Lexing- 
ton, after  warning  the  countryside  that  the 
British  were  coming  to  seize  the  powder  and  shot, 


82  JOHN  ADAMS 

he  roused  Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock, 
who  were  staying  with  friends. 

Paul  Revere  was  come  to  warn  them  also; 
for  the  British  General  Gage  had  given  orders 
for  their  arrest,  and  intended  to  send  them  to 
England  to  be  tried  for  high  treason. 
'  The  British  Government  was  specially  afraid 
of  John  Hancock,  one  of  the  most  daring  and 
active  of  the  Boston  Patriots.  "The  terrible 
desperado,"  he  was  called  by  that  Government. 

While  he  and  Samuel  Adams  were  escaping 
from  Lexington  and  hurrying  across  some  fields 
Samuel  Adams  exclaimed :  — 

"Oh,  what  a  glorious  morning  is  this!" 

It  was  the  morning  of  the  Battle  of  Lexington, 
when  the  shot  was  fired  that  was  heard  round  the 
world. 

After  the  Second  Continental  Congress  opened, 
John  Hancock  was  chosen  to  preside,  while  the 
Congress  discussed  how  to  defend  the  Country.  : 

JOHN  TO  SAMUEL 

NEW  ENGLAND  was  in  arms.  Lexington  and 
Concord  had  been  fought,  and  Boston  was 
being  besieged  by  the  New  England  Army. 

The  Congress  was  discussing  the  defense  of  the 
whole  Country.  There  were  some  members  who 
wished  the  Congress  to  take  over  the  New  Eng- 


A  GENTLEMAN  FROM  VIRGINIA    83 

land  Army  and  appoint  a  Commander-in-Chief . 

It  was  then  that  John  Adams  met  his  cousin 
Samuel  Adams,  in  the  State  House  yard.  This 
is  the  way  John  Adams  tells  it:  — 

'"What  shall  we  do  to  get  Congress  to  adopt 
our  Army? '  said  Samuel  Adams  to  John  Adams. 

'"I  will  tell  you  what  I  am  determined  to  do,' 
said  John  to  Samuel.  'I  have  taken  pains 
enough  to  bring  you  to  agree  upon  something; 
but  you  will  not  agree  upon  anything.  And  now 
I  am  determined  to  take  my  own  way,  let  come 
what  will  come!' 

"'Well,'  said  Samuel,  'what  is  your  scheme?' 

"Said  John  to  Samuel,' I  will  go  to  Congress 
this  morning,  and  move  that  a  day  be  appointed 
to  take  into  consideration  the  adoption  of  the 
Army  before  Boston,  the  appointment  of  a 
General  and  officers;  and  I  will  nominate  Wash- 
ington for  Commander-in-Chief!" 

A  GENTLEMAN  FROM  VIRGINIA 

So  it  happened,  that  John  Adams  rose  in  his 
seat,  and  moved  that  the  Congress  should  adopt 
the  Army  of  New  England  men,  and  appoint  a 
Commander-in-Chief,  adding,  that  he  had  in 
mind  some  one  for  that  high  command,  "a 
gentleman  from  Virginia,  who  is  among  us,  and 
very  well  known  to  all  of  us;  a  gentleman 


84  JOHN  ADAMS 

whose  skill  and  experience  as  an  officer,  whose 
independent  fortune,  great  talents  and  excellent 
universal  character,  would  command  the  appro- 
bation of  all  America,  and  unite  the  cordial  exer- 
tions of  all  the  Colonies  better  than  any  other 
person  in  the  Union." 

Every  one  knew  whom  John  Adams  meant. 
And  George  Washington,  who  was  sitting  near 
the  door,  was  so  overcome  by  modesty,  that  he 
sprang  up  and  darted  into  the  library  close  by. 

But  his  modesty  did  not  prevent  his  election. 
He  was  unanimously  chosen  Commander-in- 
Chief ;  while  the  army  of  New  England  men  was 
adopted  by  Congress  and  named  "the  Conti- 
nental Army." 

Later,  when  Washington's  appointment  was 
announced  in  the  Congress,  he  rose  in  his  place, 
and  said  most  earnestly:  — 

"Since  the  Congress  desire,  I  will  enter  upon 
the  momentous  duty  and  exert  every  power  I 
possess  hi  then-  service  and  for  the  support  of 
the  glorious  cause. 

"But  I  beg  it  may  be  remembered  by  every 
gentleman  in  the  room,  that  I  this  day  declare, 
with  the  utmost  sincerity,  I  do  not  think  myself 
equal  to  the  command  I  am  honoured  with." 

But  far-sighted  John  Adams  was  delighted. 
He  was  enthusiastic.  "There  is  something 
charming  to  me  in  the  conduct  of  Washington," 


BOY  WHO  BECAME  PRESIDENT    85 

he  wrote  to  a  friend,  "a  gentleman  of  one  of  the 
first  fortunes  upon  the  continent,  leaving  his 
delicious  retirement,  his  family  and  friends, 
sacrificing  his  ease,  and  hazarding  all  in  the  cause 
of  his  Country. 

"His  views  are  noble  and  disinterested.  He 
declared,  when  he  accepted  the  mighty  trust, 
that  he  would  lay  before  us  an  exact  account  of 
his  expenses,  and  not  accept  a  shilling  pay/* 

And  to  Abigail  Adams,  his  wife,  far  off  in 
Braintree,  guarding  her  children  from  battle,  and 
murder,  and  from  sudden  death,  John  Adams 
wrote:  — 

"I  can  now  inform  you,  that  the  Congress  have 
made  choice  of  the  modest  and  virtuous,  the 
amiable,  generous,  and  brave  George  Washing- 
ton, Esquire,  to  be  General  of  the  American 
Army." 

He  wrote  thus  joyously  on  the  17th  day  of 
June,  —  while  on  that  very  day,  Abigail  Adams 
and  little  John  Quincy  Adams  were  standing  on 
a  hilltop  watching  Charlestown  burn  and  fall 
into  ashes. 


THE  BOY  WHO  BECAME  PRESIDENT 

"Mr  head  is  much  too  fickle,  my  thoughts  are 
running  after  birds'  eggs,  play,  and  trifles,  till  I 
get  vexed  with  myself,"  wrote  little  John  Quincy 


86  JOHN  ADAMS 

Adams,  nine  years  old,  to  his  father  John  Adams. 

Those  were  terrible  times.  Little  John  Quincy's 
thoughts  were  running  after  other  things  besides 
birds'  eggs.  He  could  hear  the  thunder  of  British 
cannon  and  the  answering  roar  of  American  guns. 
There  was  fighting  very  near  him.  From  a  hill- 
top, he  could  see  the  battle  raging.  He  knew 
that  some  of  the  American  boys  who  were  fight- 
ing, were  from  Braintree. 

Sometime  before,  little  John  Quincy  and  his 
mother,  Abigail  Adams,  had  escaped  from  their 
home  in  Boston,  and  had  taken  refuge  in  Brain- 
tree,  which  was  not  far  away.  Now  they  were 
living  in  constant  terror  for  fear  the  British  should 
attack  Braintree.  His  father,  John  Adams,  was 
not  there  to  protect  him.  He  was  attending  the 
Continental  Congress  in  Philadelphia. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  1775,  the  British  can- 
nonading began  in  the  direction  of  Charlestown. 
John  Quincy  and  his  mother  climbed  the  hill, 
and  watched  the  battle.  With  terror-stricken 
eyes,  the  boy  saw  Charlestown  go  up  in  flames 
and  fall  in  ashes.  And  as  for  Abigail  Adams,  she 
trembled  with  fear  lest  the  British  should  attack 
Braintree  next;  and  then  what  would  become  of 
John  Quincy  and  the  other  children? 

So  John  Quincy  and  his  mother  watched  the 
famous  battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  And  while  they 
were  listening  to  the  cannon  and  the  guns,  their1 


BOY  WHO  BECAME  PRESIDENT     87 

beloved  friend,  Dr.  Joseph  Warren,  the  noble 
Patriot  who  had  joined  the  American  forces  as 
volunteer,  fell  mortally  wounded. 

And  when  the  news  of  his  death  reached 
Braintree,  John  Quincy  burst  into  tears,  for  Dr. 
Warren  had  been  the  family  physician,  and  had 
once  saved  the  boy  from  having  a  broken  finger 
amputated. 

And  through  those  exciting  times,  John  Quincy 
was  a  staunch  boy-patriot.  When  he  was  only 
nine  years  old,  he  became  his  mother's  post-boy, 
riding  to  Boston  and  back,  eleven  or  more  miles 
each  way,  to  get  news  for  her. 

And  every  morning  before  he  climbed  out  of 
bed,  he  did  as  his  mother  had  taught  him.  After 
he  had  said  the  Lord's  Prayer,  he  recited:  — 

How  sleep  the  Brave,  who  sink  to  rest, 
By  all  their  Country's  wishes  blest! 
When  Spring,  with  dewy  fingers  cold, 
Returns  to  deck  their  hallowed  mould, 
She  there  shall  dress  a  sweeter  sod, 
Than  Fancy's  feet  have  ever  trod. 

By  Fairy  hands  their  knell  is  rung, 
By  forms  unseen  their  dirge  is  sung, 
There  Honour  comes,  a  Pilgrim  grey, 
To  watch  the  turf  that  wraps  their  clay, 
And  Freedom  shall  awhile  repair 
To  dwell  a  weeping  Hermit  there.1 

Thus  the  boy-patriot  did  what  he  could.  And 
when  he  grew  up,  he  served  his  Country  so  well 

1  Ode  by  William  Collins. 


88  JOHN  ADAMS 

in  many  important  matters,  that  he  was  called 
to  her  highest  office,  and  became  the  sixth  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States. 


HOW  SHALL  THE  STARS  BE  PLACED? 

ON  that  great  day,  when  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States  adopted  the  Stars  and  Stripes  as 
our  National  Flag,  it  resolved  that  the  union 
should  be  Thirteen  Stars,  white  in  a  blue  field, 
representing  a  new  Constellation. 

And  a  new  Constellation  it  was,  Thirteen  Stars 
of  the  Thirteen  States  united  as  one,  a  Constella- 
tion destined  to  shine  on  all  the  World  —  Liberty 
enlightening  the  World! 

But  how  should  the  Stars  be  grouped  upon  the 
Flag?  —  that  was  the  question. 

John  Adams  suggested  that  they  should  be 
arranged  in  the  form  of  the  Constellation  Lyra, 
•  the  beautiful  cluster  of  stars  shining  in  our 
northern  night. 

But  the  new  Constellation  of  American  Stars 
could  not  be  arranged  thus  to  look  well.  So  it 
was  decided  to  place  them  in  a  circle,  for  a  circle 
has  no  end.  And  it  was  hoped  that  as  the  Coun- 
try grew  larger,  adding  more  States  and  a  new 
Star  for  each  State,  that  the  circle  would  widen. 

And  it  has  widened  and  widened,  until  there 
is  no  longer  any  room  for  a  circle  on  our  Flag; 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  STRANGER      89 

but  spangled  like  the  sky  at  night,  it  has  become 
the  Star-Spangled  Banner. 


THE  MYSTERIOUS  STRANGER 

A  MYSTERIOUS  foreign  stranger  suddenly  ap- 
peared in  New  York  City,  after  John  Adams  had 
retired  from  the  presidency.  He  was  handsome, 
with  beaming  hazel  eyes  and  flashing  white 
teeth.  He  was  graceful,  with  courtly  manners. 
He  called  himself  George  Martin. 

But  what  his  real  name  was,  or  what  his 
mysterious  purpose  was,  only  a  few  people 
knew. 

He  was  dined  and  toasted  by  New  York 
officials.  He  went  to  the  City  of  Washington  on 
his  secret  mission.  He  was  granted  private  in- 
terviews by  the  President  and  Secretary  of  State. 
He  talked  much  about  his  friends  Catherine  the 
Great  of  Russia  and  William  Pitt  of  England. 
He  seemed  to  know  the  secret  plots  and  political 
intrigues  of  Europe. 

Then  he  vanished  as  mysteriously  as  he  had 
come. 

A  few  weeks  later,  John  Adams  heard  the  as- 
tounding news.  The  stranger  was  no  other  than 
the  celebrated  South  American  Patriot,  Don 
Francisco  de  Miranda.  He  had  sailed  away 
secretly  from  New  York  in  a  little  ship  laden 


90  JOHN  ADAMS 

with  arms  and  ammunition.  And,  what  was 
worse,  he  had  taken  with  him  a  band  of  young 
American  men,  some  of  them  mere  boys;  and  he 
was  sailing  toward  the  Spanish  main  with  the 
intention  of  freeing  South  America  from  Spanish 
rule. 

He  had  taken  with  him  young  William  Steuben 
Smith,  John  Adams's  grandson.  Young  Smith 
was  a  college  boy,  very  bright  and  courageous, 
and  thirsty  for  adventure. 

"What  do  you  think  were  my  sensations  and 
reflections?"  wrote  John  Adams  to  a  friend.  "I 
shudder  to  this  moment,  at  the  recollection  of 
them!  I  saw  the  ruin  of  my  only  daughter  and 
her  good-hearted,  enthusiastic  husband,  and  had 
no  other  hope  or  wish  or  prayer  than  that  the 
ship,  with  my  grandson  in  it,  might  be  sunk  in  a 
storm  hi  the  Gulf  Stream!" 

For  young  William  Steuben  Smith's  father 
was  surveyor  of  the  port  of  New  York,  and  had 
allowed  Miranda's  ship  to  clear  with  arms  and 
ammunition  in  its  hold,  to  be  used  against  Spain 
with  whom  we  were  at  peace. 

Then  came  to  John  Adams  the  terrible  news, 
that  Spanish  armed  vessels  had  captured  some 
of  the  American  boys.  His  grandson  had  been 
captured,  and  thrown  into  a  dungeon  in  a  dark, 
filthy  fortress  in  Venezuela.  He  was  to  be  tried 
as  a  pirate  taken  on  the  high  seas,  and  without 
doubt  he  would  be  hanged. 


HIS  LAST  TOAST  91 

The  Spanish  Ambassador,  who  had  known 
John  Adams  in  Europe,  hastened  to  offer  his 
services.  He  would  intercede  with  Spain  for  the 
grandson,  he  said. 

"No,"  said  John  Adams  to  a  friend;  "he 
should  share  the  fate  of  his  colleagues,  comrades, 
and  fellow-prisoners." 

But  happily  it  was  all  a  great  mistake.  Young 
Smith  was  not  hanged  as  a  pirate.  He  had  not 
been  captured  at  all.  Instead,  he  was  sailing 
gayly  on  in  Miranda's  Mystery  Ship.  He  had 
been  made  aid-de-camp  and  lieutenant-colonel, 
and  had  donned  Miranda's  brilliant  uniform. 

For  the  story  of  what  happened  further  to  the 
Mystery  Ship,  see  page  335. 

HIS  LAST  TOAST 

IT  was  the  last  day  of  June,  1826.  In  five  days, 
it  would  be  the  Fourth  of  July  —  the  Fiftieth 
Anniversary  of  the  signing  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence.  John  Adams  had  been  one  of  the 
committee  to  frame  the  Declaration. 

A  neighbour  was  sitting  with  John  Adams  in 
his  home  in  Quincy  —  that  used  to  be  Braintree. 
Ninety  and  one  years  old  was  John  Adams! 

The  neighbour  was  to  be  orator  at  the  annual 
banquet  on  the  Fourth  of  July.  He  had  called  to 
ask  John  Adams  to  compose  the  toast. 


92  JOHN  ADAMS 

"Independence  for  ever!"  said  John  Adams. 

But  would  he  not  wish  to  add  something  fur- 
ther to  the  toast,  asked  the  neighbour. 

"Not  a  word,"  replied  John  Adams. 

The  Fourth  of  July  dawned.  The  great  Patriot 
lay  dying.  At  the  setting  of  the  sun,  those  who 
stood  beside  him  heard  him  whisper:  — 

"Thomas  Jefferson  still  lives!" 

As  the  sun  sank  out  of  sight,  a  loud  cheering 
came  from  the  village.  It  was  the  shouts  of  the 
people  at  the  words  of  his  toast:  —  "Independ- 
ence for  ever!" 

The.  cheering  echoed  through  the  room  where 
John  Adams  was.  But  before  its  last  sounds 
could  die  away,  the  great  Patriot  had  passed 
into  history  and  eternity  —  on  the  Fourth  of 
July,  —  on  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the 
Signing  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence! 


NOVEMBER  15 

WILLIAM  PITT,  EARL  OF  CHATHAM 
DEFENDER  OF  AMERICA 

The  Colonists  are  .  .  .  equally  entitled  wtih  yourselves  to  all 
the  natural  rights  of  mankind,  and  the  peculiar  privileges  of 
Englishmen. 

WILLIAM  PITT 


He  at  once  breathed  his  own  lofty  spirit  into  the  Country  he 
served,  as  he  communicated  something  of  his  own  grandeur  to 
the  men  who  served  him. 

"No  man,"  said  a  soldier  of  the  time,  "ever  entered  Mr. 
Pitt's  closet,  who  did  not  feel  himself  braver  when  he  came  out, 
than  when  he  went  in." 

JOHN  RICHARD  GBEEN 

He  stands  in  the  annals  of  Europe,  "  an  illustrious  and  vener- 
able name,"  admired  by  countrymen  and  strangers,  by  all  to 
whom  loftiness  of  moral  principle  and  greatness  of  talent  are 
objects  of  regard. 

THOMAS  CABLYLB 


William  Pitt  was  born  in  England,  November  15, 
1708 

Created  Earl  of  Chatham,  1766 

He  died  May  11,  1778 

He  was  known  "as  the  Great  Commoner,"  while 
in  the  House  of  Commons;  as  "Chatham,"  after 
he  entered  the  House  of  Lords;  and  as  "the 
Elder  Pitt,"  to  distinguish  him  from  his  son 
William  Pitt,  called  "the  Younger,"  who  like- 
wise was  a  great  statesman. 

There  are  American  towns  and  cities  named  in 
honour  of  William  Pitt,  our  Defender;  among 
them,  Pittsburgh,  Penn.;  Chatham,  N.  Y.;  and 
Pittsfield,  Mass. 


THIS  TERRIBLE  CORNET  OF  HORSE 

IN  the  hilt  of  Napoleon's  ceremonial  sword,  was 
set  a  huge  diamond,  one  of  the  largest  in  the 
world.  It  had  been  brought  from  India  by  "Dia- 
mond Pitt"  of  England,  who  had  sold  it  to  the 
Regent  of  France. 

"Diamond  Pitt,"  was  Thomas  Pitt.  An  ad- 
venturous young  sailor,  he  had  gone  to  India, 
and  had  started  in  business  for  himself  as  a 
trader. 

The  British  East  India  Company  claimed  the 
monopoly  of  trade  in  India.  When  the  bold 
young  Englishman,  without  so  much  as  "by 
your  leave,"  started  an  opposition  business,  the 
Company  determined  to  crush  him. 

It  set  its  powerful  legal  machinery  to  work. 
But  it  was  one  thing  to  try  to  crush  Thomas 
Pitt,  and  quite  another  thing  to  do  it.  He  fought 
desperately  for  his  rights.  Though  he  was  ar- 
rested and  fined  he  still  kept  on  trading,  in  de- 
fiance of  the  Company.  He  battled  so  success- 
fully and  for  so  many  years,  that  at  last  for  its 
own  protection,  the  Company  was  forced  to  take 
him  into  its  service. 

He  rose  to  be  Governor  of  Madras.    He  be- 


96  WILLIAM  PITT 

came  known  as  "Diamond  Pitt/*  because  he 
was  always  in  search  of  large  diamonds.  Thus 
he  procured  the  famous  "Pitt  Diamond,"  which 
found  its  way  into  Napoleon's  sword. 

With  a  part  of  the  fortune  which  "Diamond 
Pitt"  got  from  its  sale,  he  bought  an  estate  in 
England.  Later  he  became  a  member  of  Par- 
liament. 

"Diamond  Pitt's"  grandson,  William  Pitt, 
was  not  a  strong  boy.  He  spent  much  time  with 
his  books.  He  liked  to  read  Shakespeare  aloud 
to  the  family.  He  enjoyed  reading  the  Faery 
Queen,  in  which  the  Red  Cross  Knight,  fearless 
of  harm  or  evil  thing,  rides  about  rescuing  the 
innocent  and  helpless. 

Though  he  was  not  strong  in  body,  William 
Pitt  had  an  iron  will.  He  had  "Diamond  Pitt's" 
indomitable  courage  and  the  fighting  qualities 
with  which  the  sailor  had  matched  his  strength 
against  that  of  the  powerful  East  India  Company. 

William  Pitt  attended  Oxford  University. 
When  he  was  twenty -three,  he  was  commissioned 
Cornet  of  Horse  in  the  King's  Blues. 

The  fearless  Cornet  of  Horse  was  soon  elected 
to  the  House  of  Commons.  He  started  his 
political  career  in  the  House  with  a  fiery,  sar- 
castic speech  supporting  the  Prince  of  Wales, 
who  was  at  enmity  with  the  King  his  father. 

William  Pitt  was  a  born  orator.   He  was  tall, 


TERRIBLE  CORNET  OF  HORSE     97 

elegant,  and  graceful.  His  eyes  were  bright  and 
piercing.  He  spoke  with  dignified  gesture.  And 
he  delivered  this  speech  with  such  strength,  mag- 
netism, and  irony,  that  the  Prime  Minister  ex- 
claimed, "We  must  muzzle  this  terrible  Cornet 
of  Horse!" 

To  muzzle  him,  he  tried,  at  first  with  promises 
of  reward.  But  William  Pitt  was  incorruptible. 
He  would  not  sell  his  honour.  Then  influence 
was  brought  to  bear,  and  the  young  Cornet  of 
Horse  was  dismissed  from  the  army. 
\  But  this  very  act,  by  which  his  enemies 
planned  to  muzzle  William  Pitt,  brought  him 
before  the  public  eye.  His  fearlessness  and  re- 
markable oratory  advanced  him  daily  with  both 
Parliament  and  People. 

In  time,  William  Pitt  became  a  leading  power, 
at  first  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  after- 
ward, when  he  was  created  Earl  of  Chatham,  in 
the  House  of  Lords.  He  served  twice  as  Prime 
Minister  of  England;  and  he  laid  the  solid  foun- 
dations of  the  British  Colonial  Empire. 

But  more  than  all  else,  he  was  an  Englishman 
defending  the  unalienable  rights  of  all  English- 
men. He  steadfastly  combated  those  political 
evils  in  the  British  Government,  which,  at  that 
time,  were  threatening  to  undermine  English 
Liberty  as  set  down  in  the  Magna  Carta  and 
safeguarded  by  the  English  Constitution. 


98  WILLIAM  PITT 

THE  CHARTER  OF  LIBERTY 

The  Signing  of  the  Magna  Carta,  1£15 

0  Thou,  that  sendest  out  the  man 

To  rule  by  land  and  sea, 
Strong  mother  of  a  Lion-line, 
Be  proud  of  those  strong  sons  of  thine, 

Who  wrenched  their  rights  from  iheel 

What  wonder  if  in  noble  heat, 

Those  men  thine  arms  withstood, 
Retaught  the  lesson  thou  hadst  taught. 
And  in  thy  spirit  with  thee  fought  — 

Who  sprang  from  English  blood! 

ALFRED  TENNYSON  (Condensed) 

MAGNA  CARTA!   The  Great  Charter  of  the  lib- 
erties of  Englishmen ! 

At  Runnimede,  the  freemen  of  England' 
through  the  action  of  their  Barons,  forced  King 
John  to  sign  and  seal  the  Magna  Carta.  His 
tyrannous  power  was  torn  from  him.  He  was 
forced  to  pledge  himself  to  violate  no  longer 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  English  freemen. 

For,  from  times  remote,  human  rights  and 
liberties,  protecting  them  from  oppression  by 
rulers,  had  been  theirs  by  laws  and  by  common 
consent. 

About  a  hundred  years  after  the  signing  of 
the  Magna  Carta,  the  great  principle,  that 
English  freemen  should  not  be  taxed  without 
representation,  was  established. 


THE  CHARTER  OF  LIBERTY        99 

When  King  Charles  the  First  broke  his  prom- 
ises to  respect  the  rights  of  his  subjects,  he  was 
tried  and  executed.  When  King  James  the 
Second  governed  in  despotic  manner,  exercising 
what  he  believed  to  be  the  "divine  right  of 
Kings,"  he  lost  his  throne. 

What  has  this  to  do  with  America  and  William 
Pitt?  Everything! 

During  the  reigns  of  the  Stuart  Kings,  large 
sections  of  America  were  explored  and  settled  by 
English  freemen,  who  came  to  America  to  escape 
persecution,  and  to  enjoy  English  Liberty  which 
at  that  time  they  could  not  possibly  have  had  in 
England. 

The  Stuart  Kings  believed  in  "divine  right," 
which  means  that  the  King  is  the  Lord's  an- 
nointed,  and  that  neither  Parliament  nor  People 
may  question  any  of  his  acts;  and  that  no  matter 
how  cruel  or  tyrannous  a  King  may  be,  the 
People  must  submissively  obey  him. 

The  Magna  Carta  and  the  English  Consti- 
tution protect  the  English  People  against  this 
doctrine  of  "divine  right." 

So,  when  during  the  reign  of  these  Kings,  men 
and  women  fled  from  England  to  find  Liberty  and 
refuge  in  America,  they  brought  with  them  their 
ancient  institutions,  the  rights  and  privileges 
guaranteed  them  under  the  Magna  Carta. 

There  were  other  Englishmen  equally  coura- 


100  WILLIAM  PITT 

geous,  equally  liberty-loving,  who  came  to  seek 
their  fortunes  and  build  homes  in  the  New 
World.  They,  too,  brought  with  them  their  rights 
and  privileges. 

These  English  pioneers  hewed  their  way 
through  the  savage  wilderness.  Many  of  them 
were  massacred  by  Red  Men,  while  their  homes 
were  burned;  some  of  them  were  carried  into 
captivity  and  tortured.  Yet  the  great  body  of 
undaunted  English  settlers,  resolutely  kept  on 
pushing  their  frontiers  westward.  They  laid  out 
farms  and  plantations,  they  built  villages  and 
towns,  they  founded  churches  and  schools. 
They  obtained  charters  from  far  away  England, 
confirming  their  rights.  And  through  God's 
blessing  they  prospered,  and  became  strong  and 
rich. 

Other  liberty-loving  folk,  the  Dutch,  settled  in 
great  numbers  in  what  is  now  New  York  and  New 
Jersey;  while  many  settlers  from  different  parts 
of  Europe,  came  to  the  New  World  to  build 
homes  for  themselves  and  their  children. 

The  very  air  of  America  breathed  freedom. 
The  magnitude  of  the  country  and  the  diffi- 
culties of  pioneer-life  helped  to  invigorate,  ex- 
pand, and  make  indomitable  those  ideals  of 
English  Liberty  which  the  first  settlers  and 
frontiersmen  had  brought  with  them. 

When  King  George  the  Third  inherited  the 


AMERICA'S  DEFENDER  101 

British  Crown,  he  was  unable  to  understand  the 
free  spirit  of  Englishmen.  And  he  was  far  from 
realizing  its  tremendous  growth  in  the  New 
World. 

He  taxed  the  Americans  without  representa- 
tion. He  placed  a  standing  army  in  the  Colonies, 
without  their  consent.  He  blockaded  the  Port  of 
Boston  to  force  her  to  submit  to  his  unjust  laws. 
In  some  cases,  trial  by  jury  was  abolished. 
These  are  some  of  his  tyrannous  violations  of 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  English  freemen. 

The  People  of  America,  in  indignation,  peti- 
tioned the  King  for  redress. 

There  was  no  redress. 

So  the  People  of  America  rose  in  arms;  and, 
in  the  true  spirit  of  Magna  Carta,  they  issued 
the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

Now,  we  shall  see  what  William  Pitt  had  to  do 
with  all  this. 

AMERICA'S  DEFENDER 

"For  the  defence  of  Liberty,  upon  a  general  principle,  upon  a  consti- 
tutional principle,  it  is  a  ground  on  which  I  stand  firm,  on  which  I 
dare  meet  any  man." 

"  This  Country  had  no  right  under  Heaven  to  tax  America!  It  is 
contrary  to  all  the  princi.ples  of  justice  and  civil  policy. 

"If  I  were  an  American,"  he  exclaimed,  "as  I  am  an  Englishman, 
while  a  foreign  troop  was  landed  in  my  Country,  I  never  would  lay 
down  my  arms  —  never  —  never  —  never  I" 

WILLIAM  PITT,  Earl  of  Chatham 

IT  was  natural  that  an  English  statesman  who 


102  WILLIAM  PITT 

sincerely  and  firmly  believed  in  the  rights  of  all 
Englishmen,  should  become  the  defender  of 
America.  And  her  loyal  friend  and  champion 
was  William  Pitt.  By  the  weight  of  his  eloquent 
speeches,  he  fought  her  battles  in  Parliament. 

When  the  Stamp  Act  was  passed,  he  was 
absent  from  his  place  in  Parliament,  because  of 
illness.  But  later,  he  was  present.  Leaning  on 
his  crutch,  for  he  was  still  very  sick,  he  indig- 
nantly arraigned  the  British  Ministry  which  had 
brought  about  the  passage  of  the  Act. 

"When  the  resolution  was  taken  in  this  House  to 
tax  America,"  he  said,  "I  was  ill  in  bed.  If  I  could 
have  endured  to  have  been  carried  in  my  bed,  so  great 
was  the  agitation  of  my  mind  for  the  consequences, 
I  would  have  solicited  some  kind  hand  to  have  laid 
me  down  on  this  floor,  to  have  borne  my  testimony 
against  it! 

"The  Colonists  are  the  subjects  of  this  Kingdom, 
equally  entitled  with  yourselves  to  all  the  natural 
rights  of  mankind  and  the  peculiar  privileges  of 
Englishmen;  equally  bound  by  its  laws,  and  equally 
participating  in  the  Constitution  of  this  free  Country. 
The  Americans  are  the  sons  ...  of  England!" 

And  when  one  of  the  members  made  a  speech 
abusing  the  Americans,  defending  the  Stamp 
Act,  and  accusing  Pitt  of  sowing  sedition  among 
the  American  Colonists,  he  rose  and  answered :  — 

"The  gentleman  tells  us,"  he  said,  "America  is 
obstinate;  America  is  almost  in  open  rebellion.  I  re- 


THE  SONS  OF  LIBERTY  103 

joice  that  America  has  resisted.  Three  millions  of 
people  so  dead  to  all  the  feelings  of  Liberty,  as  vol- 
untarily to  let  themselves  be  made  slaves,  would  have 
been  fit  instruments  to  make  slaves  of  all  the  rest. 

"  In  a  good  cause,  on  a  sound  bottom,  the  force  of 
this  Country  can  crush  America  to  atoms.  I  know  the 
valour  of  your  troops,  I  know  the  skill  of  your  officers. 
.  .  .  But  on  this  ground,  —  on  the  Stamp  Act  — 
when  so  many  here  will  think  it  a  crying  injustice,  I 
am  one  who  will  lift  up  my  hands  against  it! 

"  In  such  a  cause,  even  your  success  would  be  haz- 
ardous. America,  if  she  fell,  would  fall  like  the  strong 
man.  She  would  embrace  the  pillars  of  the  State,  and 
pull  down  the  Constitution  along  with  her. 

"  Is  this  your  boasted  peace?  To  sheathe  the  sword, 
not  in  its  scabbard,  but  in  the  bowels  of  your  Country- 
men? 

"Upon  the  whole,  I  will  beg  leave  to  tell  the  House 
what  is  really  my  opinion.  It  is  that  the  Stamp  Act 
be  repealed  absolutely,  totally,  and  immediately."  * 

•         «•«•••••. 

And  whether  the  Stamp  Act  was  repealed 
"absolutely,  totally,  and  immediately,"  John 
Fiske  tells  in  his  thrilling  history,  "The  American 
Revolution." 


THE  SONS  OF  LIBERTY 

WILLIAM  PITT  was  not  the  only  English  states- 
man who  championed  America.  There  was  Lord 
Rockingham,  at  one  time  Prime  Minister  of 

1  These  are  merely  extracts  from  Pitt's  speeches. 


104  WILLIAM  PITT 

England,  also  the  Earl  of  Camden,  and  the 
celebrated  Charles  James  Fox. 

And  there  was  Edmund  Burke,  "one  of  the 
earliest  friends  of  America,"  with  his  scratch 
wig,  round  spectacles,  and  pockets  stuffed  with 
papers.  He  pleaded  our  cause  so  brilliantly  that 
his  hearers  were  dazzled  by  his  oratory  "with 
its  passionate  ardour,  its  poetic  fancy,  its  amaz- 
ing prodigality  of  resources,  the  dazzling  succes- 
sion hi  which  irony,  pathos,  invective,  tenderness, 
the  most  brilliant  word-pictures,  the  coolest  argu- 
ments, followed  each  other." 

And  among  America's  British  friends,  was 
Colonel  Barre,  a  member  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. In  an  indignant  speech  against  the 
Stamp  Act,  he  referred  to  the  American  Patriots 
as  "Sons  of  Liberty." 

When  his  speech  reached  America,  the  nams 
"Sons  of  Liberty"  was  adopted  by  secret  so- 
cieties pledged  to  resist  the  Stamp  Act. 

In  Boston,  the  Sons  of  Liberty  held  meetings 
under  the  Liberty  Tree,  a  huge  elm;  they  met 
also  in  Faneuil  Hall,  since  called  "the  Cradle  of 
American  Liberty."  In  New  York  City,  the  Sons 
of  Liberty  erected  a  tall  Liberty  Pole,  and  de- 
fended it  against  the  Red  Coats. 

All  over  the  Country,  the  Sons  of  Liberty  were 
active,  sometimes  too  violently  so,  in  the  cause 
of  American  Independence. 


A  LAST  SCENE  105 

A  LAST  SCENE 

IN  1778,  a  dramatic  event  took  place  In  the  House 
of  Lords. 

William  Pitt,  old  now  and  wasted  by  disease, 
but  the  fire  of  whose  genius  still  burned  bright 
and  clear,  was  about  to  speak. 

France  had  acknowledged  the  Independence 
of  the  United  States.  Germany  was  planning 
to  do  so;  while  Spain  stood  ready  to  enter  into 
an  alliance  with  the  Americans.  England  was  at 
war  with  France.  The  situation  of  England 
seemed  desperate. 

And  on  that  dramatic  day  in  the  House  of 
Lords,  the  Duke  of  Richmond  was  about  to 
move  that  the  royal  fleets  and  armies  should  be 
instantly  withdrawn  from  America,  and  peace  be 
made  on  whatever  terms  Congress  might  see  fit 
to  accept. 

But  William  Pitt  would  not  willingly  consent 
to  a  step  that  seemed  certain  to  wreck  the  Empire 
his  genius  had  won  for  England. 

He  had  got  up  from  his  sick  bed,  and  had  come 
into  the  House  of  Lords  to  argue  against  the 
motion. 

Wrapped  in  flannel  bandages,  and  leaning  upon 
crutches,  his  dark  eyes  in  their  brilliancy  en- 
hancing the  pallor  of  his  careworn  face,  as  he 
entered  the  House,  supported  on  the  one  side  by 


106  WILLIAM  PITT 

his  son-in-law,  and  on  the  other  by  that  younger 
son  who  was  so  soon  to  add  fresh  glory  to  the 
name  of  William  Pitt,  the  peers  all  started  to 
their  feet,  and  remained  standing  until  he  had 
taken  his  place. 

In  broken  sentences,  with  strange  flashes-  of 
the  eloquence  which  had  once  held  captive  ear 
and  heart,  he  protested  against  the  hasty  adop- 
tion of  a  measure  which  simply  prostrated  the 
dignity  of  England  before  its  ancient  enemy,  the 
House  of  Bourbon. 

The  Duke  of  Richmond's  answer,  reverently 
and  delicately  worded,  urged  that  while  the 
magic  of  Chatham's  name  could  work  anything 
short  of  miracles,  yet  only  a  miracle  could  now 
relieve  them  from  the  dire  necessity  of  abandon- 
ing America. 

Chatham  rose  to  reply,  but  his  overwrought 
frame  gave  way,  and  he  sank  in  a  swoon  upon  the 
floor. 

All  business  was  at  once  adjourned.  The  peers, 
with  eager  sympathy,  came  crowding  up  to  offer 
assistance,  and  the  unconscious  statesman  was 
carried  in  the  arms  of  his  friends  to  a  house 
near  by,  whence  in  a  few  days  he  was  removed  to 
his  home. 

There,  after  lingering  between  life  and  death 
for  several  weeks,  on  the  llth  of  May,  and  in 
the  seventieth  year  of  his  age,  Lord  Chatham 
breathed  his  last. 


A  LAST  SCENE  107 

The  man  thus  struck  down  like  a  soldier  at  his 
post,  was  one  whom  Americans,  no  less  than 
Englishmen,  have  delighted  to  honour. 

John  Fiske  (Retold) 


DECEMBER  2 

DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

THE   MAGNANIMOUS 
THE  BEST  REPUBLICAN  IN  BRAZIL 

TO 

H.  M.  DOM  PEDRO  H 

EMPEROR  OF  BRAZIL 

SCHOLAR  AND  SCIENTIST,  PATRON  OP 

ARTS  AND  LETTERS 

STERLING  STATESMAN  AND  MODEL  MONARCH, 

WHOSE  REIGN  OF  HALF  A  CENTURY  HAS  BEEN 

ZEALOUSLY  AND  SUCCESSFULLY  DEVOTED  TO 

PUBLIC  INSTRUCTION,  INDUSTRIAL 

ENTERPRISE,  AND  THE  ABOLITION 

OF  SLAVERY 

THROUGHOUT  THE  VAST  AND  OPULENT 
"EMPIRE  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  CROSS" 

Dedication  by  FRANK  VINCENT 


FREEDOM  IN  BRAZIL 

With  clearer  light,  Cross  of  the  South  shine  forth 

In  blue  Brazilian  skies: 
And  thou,  0  River,  cleaving  half  the  earth, 

From  sunset  to  sunrise, 
From  the  great  mountains  to  the  Atlantic  waves, 

Thy  joy's  long  anthem  pour, 
Yet  a  few  years  (God  make  them  less!)  and  slaves 

Shall  shame  thy  pride  no  more. 
No  fettered  feet  thy  shaded  margins  press, 

But  all  men  shall  walk  free. 
Where,  thou  the  high-priest  of  the  wilderness, 

Hast  wedded  sea  to  sea. 

And  thou,  great-hearted  Ruler,  through  whose  mouth 

The  word  of  God  is  said 
Once  more:  —  "Let  there  be  light!"  —  Son  of  the  South, 

Lift  up  thy  honoured  head, 
Wear  unashamed  a  crown  by  thy  desert 

More  than  by  birth  thy  own, 
Careless  of  watch  and  ward;  thou  art  begirt 

By  grateful  hearts  alone. 
The  moated  wall  and  battleship  may  fail, 

But  safe  shall  Justice  prove; 
Stronger  than  greaves  of  brass  or  iron  mail, 

The  panoply  of  Love. 

JOHN  GBEENLEAF  WHITTIEB  (Condensed) 


DOM  PEDRO  was  born  December  2,  1825 

Was  made  Emperor  at  five  years  of  age,  April  7, 

1831 

Visited  the  United  States,  1876 
His  daughter,   Princess    Isabel,    emancipated    the 

slaves,  1888 
He  abdicated,  and  Brazil  was  proclaimed  a  Republic, 

1889 
Dom  Pedro  died,  December  5,  1891. 


THE  BRAZILS  MAGNIFICENT 

ROBINSON  CRUSOE,  after  escaping  from  Moorish 
slavery  with  the  boy  Xury,  was  rescued  by 
a  Portuguese  ship  bound  for  South  America.  He 
was  carried  by  the  ship's  captain  to  the  Brazils. 

There  he  settled,  bought  a  plantation  and 
made  a  fortune.  Then,  away  from  those  same 
Brazils,  he  sailed  and  was  wrecked  and  cast 
upon  his  Desert  Island. 

Magnificent  and  rich  were  Robinson  Crusoe's 
Brazils,  or  the  Country  of  Brazil,  stretching  vast 
and  unknown  far  westward  into  the  interior  of 
the  continent.  Near  the  sea-coast,  in  the  parts 
inhabited  by  civilized  men,  were  plantations  of 
coffee,  tobacco,  and  fruits.  Primeval  forests 
covered  the  shores  of  the  rivers  whose  mighty 
waters  rushed  far  out  into  the  ocean.  Fierce 
savages  roved  the  forests.  There  were  gold, 
spices,  and  diamonds  in  Robinson  Crusoe's 
Brazils,  and  rare  woods,  brilliant  birds,  butter- 
flies, and  flowers. 

And  so  is  the  country  of  Brazil  to-day  —  a 
magnificent  land !  Only  there  are  cities  there  now, 
and  towns  and  villages.  And  to-day,  Brazil  is 
a  Republic  with  a  Constitution  like  that  of  our 
own  United  States. 


112          DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

In  Robinson  Crusoe's  time,  Brazil  was  owned 
and  ruled  by  the  Kingdom  of  Portugal,  just  as 
other  parts  of  South  America  were  owned  and 
ruled  by  the  Crown  of  Spam. 

How  Brazil  won  Independence  and  became 
a  Republic,  is  a  fascinating  story. 

THE  EMPIRE  OF  THE  SOUTHERN  CROSS 

BRAZIL,  on  which  the  Southern  Cross  of  four 
bright  stars,  looks  down,  first  became  a  Kingdom, 
then  an  Empire  and  after  that  a  Republic. 

When  Napoleon's  Army  threatened  to  invade 
Portugal,  the  Royal  Family  of  Portugal  fled  in 
terror  of  their  lives.  They  escaped  from  Lisbon, 
crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  found  refuge  in  the 
royal  Colony  of  Brazil. 

In  1815,  Brazil  was  declared  a  Kingdom, 
though  still  to  remain  a  part  of  Portugal.  The 
first  and  only  European  Kingdom  in  America! 

When  the  time  arrived,  that  the  Royal  Family 
might  safely  return  to  Portugal,  the  King  left 
his  son,  Dom  Pedro,  to  be  Regent  or  Governor  of 
Brazil. 

But  the  Brazilians  had  grown  used  to  having 
then*  King  live  among  them.  More  just  laws  and 
greater  privileges  were  theirs,  when  their  ruler 
lived  in  the  land.  He  could  understand  their 
needs  better  than  if  he  ruled  them  from  Europe. 


MAKING  THE  LITTLE  EMPEROR    113 

So  the  Brazilians  became  dissatisfied,  when  their 
country  was  reduced  once  more  to  the  state  of 
a  Colony. 

Dom  Pedro  was  a  patriotic  Brazilian,  and  ruled 
the  Country  without  much  regard  to  Portugal's 
wishes.  Trouble  soon  arose  between  the  Mother 
Country  and  Brazil.  Dom  Pedro  proclaimed  the 
Independence  of  Brazil,  September  7,  1822.  An 
Empire  was  established,  and  Dom  Pedro  was 
made  Emperor  under  a  Constitution. 

But  as  time  went  on,  the  Emperor  did  not 
uphold  the  People's  rights;  so  he  was  forced  to 
abdicate  in  favour  of  his  little  son,  Dom  Pedro, 
who  was  only  five  years  old. 

After  which,  Dom  Pedro  the  First,  sailed  away 
to  Europe,  leaving  little  Dom  Pedro  the  Second, 
to  rule  in  his  stead. 

MAKING  THE  LITTLE  EMPEROR 

"THE  King  is  afloat!  God  save  the  King!" 
were  the  shouts  which  rang  through  the  streets 
of  Rio  Janeiro,  for  now  that  their  Emperor  Pedro 
the  First  had  abdicated  and  escaped  on  an  Eng- 
lish man-o-war,  the  people  were  giving  themselves 
up  to  rejoicing. 

"The  King  is  afloat!  God  save  the  King!" 
was  the  cry  of  the  townspeople  and  the  streets, 
festooned  with  coffee  branches,  were  made  to 


114          DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

glow  with  coloured  silks,  while  the  balconies 
were  thronged  with  senoritas  hi  all  their  finery  of 
brilliant  dresses,  garlands,  fluttering  fans,  and 
feather  flowers. 

They  were  witnessing  the  triumphal  entry  into 
his  capital  of  the  new  Emperor,  Dom  Pedro 
the  Second,  the  little  lad  of  five  and  a  half  years 
old. 

First  in  the  procession  of  the  Child-Emperor, 
were  justices  of  the  peace  bearing  green  flags. 
Then  came  the  little  Emperor. 

And  what  a  figure  was  this!  A  tiny  infant  in 
a  huge  state-coach,  dragged  by  four  strings  of 
excited  mulattoes!  He  cried,  and  at  the  same 
time  waved  a  white  handkerchief. 

The  tender-hearted  Brazilians,  every  man  and 
woman  of  their  number  a  child-adorer,  were 
altogether  overcome  by  the  sight,  and  even  the 
choir  that  accompanied  the  procession,  was 
touched.  Its  triumphant  chant  died  away  in  an 
emotional  quiver. 

With  great  pomp,  little  Pedro  was  installed  as 
Emperor,  the  eyes  of  the  enthusiastic  spectators 
swimming  with  tears,  as  he  was  carried  out  of 
the  chapel  in  the  arms  of  an  old  chamberlain. 

Later,  while  sitting  in  a  little  chair  at  the 
window  of  the  palace,  he  reviewed  the  troops  of 
his  Empire. 

But  though  little  Pedro  was  now  Emperor  of 


THE  PATRIOT  EMPEROR          115 

all  Brazil,  he  was  too  young  to  rule.  A  Regent 
ruled  for  him  for  ten  years,  while  Pedro  studied 
and  prepared  himself  to  govern  his  People. 

W.  H.  Koebel  and  Other  Sources 

THE  PATRIOT  EMPEROR 


Viva  Dom  Pedro  the  Second! 

AT  last  a  large  political  party  in  the  capital  grew 
tired  of  installing  Regents  and  electing  new 
ministers,  and  insistently  demanded  that  the 
Emperor  himself  begin  to  reign,  although  legally 
he  was  still  too  young.  According  to  the  Con- 
stitution, an  Emperor  reached  his  majority  at 
the  age  of  eighteen,  and  Dom  Pedro  was  only 
fifteen.  But  in  spite  of  his  youth,  Dom  Pedro 
the  Second  was  declared  constitutional  Emperor 
and  perpetual  defender  of  Brazil.  Viva  Dom 
Pedro  the  Second ! 

So  mature  was  the  young  Emperor  in  mind  and 
appearance,  that  he  was  well  fitted  to  play  the 
part  of  an  eighteen-year-old.  His  tutors  were 
the  best  that  could  be  found  in  Europe  or  South 
America,  and  he  was  a  brilliant  student.  He 
had  a  trick  of  relighting  his  lamp  at  night  and 
studying  for  a  while  after  every  one  had  gone  to 
bed.  Natural  history,  mathematics,  and  astron- 
omy were  his  favourite  subjects  at  that  tune.  x 


116          DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

But  in  the  course  of  his  life  he  studied  almost 
everything  under  the  sun,  and  he  could  talk 
fluently  on  any  subject  in  English,  German, 
French,  Italian  or  Spanish;  he  read  Latin,  Greek, 
and  Hebrew.  When  he  was  sixty  he  learned 
Sanskrit.  His  library  was  packed  with  histories, 
biographies,  encyclopaedias,  and  law-books. 

Besides  his  library  the  Emperor  loved  peace, 
happiness,  and  prosperity.  These  were  his  gifts 
to  Brazil  during  his  long  reign,  while  surrounding 
Nations  were  struggling  with  anarchy  and  civil 
war. 

Before  Dom  Pedro  was  eighteen,  he  signed 
a  contract  of  marriage  with  a  Princess  whom  he 
had  never  seen,  Theresa  Christina  Maria,  sister 
of  the  King  of  the  two  Sicilies.  A  Brazilian 
squadron  conducted  her  to  Rio,  and  the  city 
received  her  with  splendid  ceremonies. 

n 

My  People 

UNDER  Dom  Pedro's  guiding  influence,  Brazil 
gained  steadily  in  power,  importance,  and  rep- 
utation. Home  industries  and  foreign  commerce 
doubled.  Telegraphic  communications  were  es- 
tablished with  the  United  States  and  Europe. 
Good  steamship  lines,  both  coastwise  and  oceanic, 
made  Brazil  accessible  to  all  the  world.  Public 
property  was  opened  to  settlement,  and  the  Gov- 


THE  PATRIOT  EMPEROR         117 

eminent  became  as  hospitable  to  all  foreign 
enterprise  as  it  had  before  this  been  exclusive. 

Above  all  things,  Dom  Pedro  wanted  to  stimu- 
late the  love  of  knowledge  among  his  People,  to 
give  the  boys  and  girls  of  every  class  an  equal 
chance.  Free  public  schools  were  established  all 
over  the  Empire. 

One  time,  the  Emperor  learned  that  3,000,000 
francs  had  been  pledged  by  citizens  for  a  fine 
bronze  statue  of  himself  to  be  given  the  place  of 
honour  in  a  city  square.  Dom  Pedro,  expressing 
his  deep  gratitude,  said  that  it  would  please  him 
far  more  if  the  money  could  be  used  for  public 
schools  instead.  The  grade  and  high  school 
buildings  of  Rio  have  always  been  noted  for  their 
beauty,  size,  and  equipment. 

While  so  many  of  the  South  American  States 
were  lagging  far  behind  the  times,  Brazil,  under 
Dom  Pedro,  caught  up  with  other  progressive 
Nations  of  the  World.  Liberty  of  speech  and 
religious  tolerance  were  not  even  questioned,  but 
taken  for  granted. 

m 

Emancipating  the  Slaves 
1888 

THE  greatest  national  event  during  Dom  Pedro's 
reign  was  the  Abolition  of  Slavery,  and  no  one 
worked  harder  to  bring  it  to  pass  than  the 
Emperor  himself. 


118         DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

The  African  slave-trade  had  been  abolished 
in  1850  and  from  that  time  on  public  opinion 
grew  more  and  more  in  favour  of  Emancipation, 
in  spite  of  the  strong  opposition  of  planters  and 
wealthy  slave  owners.  , 

Following  Dom  Pedro's  example,  many  hign- 
minded  citizens  freed  their  own  slaves.  The 
slave  was  enabled  to  free  himself  in  many  ways, 
such  as  raising  his  own  purchase  money.  The 
incentive  to  do  this  was  great,  for  an  ambitious 
slave  had  plenty  of  chance  to  rise  in  the  world. 

Dom  Pedro's  dearest  wish  was  that  he  might 
live  to  see  every  slave  in  the  country  a  free  man, 
and  this  wish  came  true  in  the  last  year  of  his 
reign.  - 

He  had  gone  abroad  in  poor  health,  leaving  his 

daughter  Isabel  as  Regent.     When  Congress  met, 

the  Princess  Isabel  railroaded  the  Abolition  Bill 

through  both  Houses  in  eight  days,  and  signed 

*the  bill  which  put  the  law  into  immediate  effect. 

IV 

The  Empire  of  the  Southern  Cross  —  No  More! 

SOON  after  the  humane  Princess  Isabel  had  freed 
the  slaves,  Dom  Pedro  came  hastening  home  from 
Europe.  He  landed  in  Rio,  and  was  received  with 
genuine  enthusiasm.  But  his  loved  personality 
could  no  longer  stand  between  the  throne  and 


THE  PATRIOT  EMPEROR  119 

the  widespread  desire  for  a  Republic  together 
with  ,  the  popular  discontent  aroused  by  the 
Princess's  acts. 

In  1889,  a  Republican  revolt  took  the  whole 
Empire  by  surprise.  It  had  long  been  brewing 
beneath  the  surface,  but  so  great  was  the  Em- 
peror's popularity  that  Republicans  had  tacitly 
agreed  to  postpone  the  new  Government  until 
his  death. 

A  rumor  that  Dom  Pedro  might  abdicate  in 
favour  of  Princess  Isabel,  and  thus  initiate  another 
generation  of  monarchy,  precipitated  the  Revo- 
lution. The  Republican  leagues,  with  the  back- 
ing of  the  army  and  navy,  refused  to  wait  any 
longer. 

Dom  Pedro,  summoned  from  Petropolis  by  tel- 
egram, found  a  Provisional  Government  already 
organized  when  he  reached  the  capital.  In  the 
Imperial  Palace  at  Rio,  surrounded  by  insurgents, 
the  old  Emperor  was  told  briefly  that  his  long 
reign  was  over. 

"We  are  forced  to  notify  you,"  said  the  ultima- 
tum, "that  the  Provisional  Government  expects 
from  your  Patriotism  the  sacrifice  of  leaving 
Brazilian  territory  with  your  family  in  the 
shortest  possible  time." 

Dom  Pedro  the  Second  replied  simply:  — 

"I  resolve  to  submit  to  the  command  of  cir- 
cumstances and  will  depart  with  my  family  for 


120          DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

Europe  tomorrow,  leaving  this  beloved  Country 
to  which  I  have  tried  to  give  firm  testimony  of 
my  love  and  my  dedication  during  nearly  hah*  a 
century  as  chief  of  the  State.  I  shall  always  have 
kind  remembrances  of  Brazil  and  hopes  for  its 
prosperity." 

The  next  day  the  Imperial  Family  sailed  for 
Lisbon. 

In  three  days'  time  a  monarchy  had  been 
overthrown  without  bloodshed  or  opposition.  The 
Emperor,  who  had  sometimes  been  called  the 
best  Republican  in  Brazil,  was  replaced  by  a 
military  dictator. 

The  homesick  Emperor,  living  in  European 
hotels  or  rented  villas,  "always  remained  as  one 
on  the  point  of  departure,  as  if  he  ever  expected 
to  be  recalled  by  his  former  subjects,  a  hope 
which  till  the  last  moment  would  not  die  out  of 
his  heart." 

Margarette  Daniels  (Arranged) 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  BRAZIL 

BRAZIL,  whose  name  originally  meant  the  Land 
of  Red  Dye  Wood,  is  to-day,  the  United  States 
of  Brazil  with  a  Constitution  like  our  own.  It 
has  a  President,  Vice-President,  and  House  of 
Congress,  and  an  army  and  navy.  It  has  rail- 


THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  BRAZIL  121 

roads,  beautiful  cities,  many  towns,  and  a  world 
commerce. 

Brazil  exports  quantities  of  rubber,  sugar, 
coffee,  and  other  products.  The  milky  juice  of 
the  caoutchouc  or  rubber,  is  gathered  largely 
from  the  wild  rubber-trees  growing  in  the 
tropical  forests  far  in  the  interior  of  Brazil,  or 
along  the  banks  of  the  Amazon.  Our  United 
States  receives  great  shipments  of  this  rubber. 
The  coffee-trees  flourish  hi  the  famous  red  earth 
of  Brazil,  producing  large  crops  of  the  delicious 
berry,  to  make  happy  the  breakfast  tables  of 
the  world. 

There  is  the  friendliest  of  relations  between 
our  United  States  and  Brazil.  It  is  no  uncommon 
sight  to  meet  Brazilian  sailors  in  their  picturesque 
uniform,  at  home  on  the  streets  of  New  York 
City.  And  when  the  statue  of  Bolivar,  the 
Liberator  of  Venezuela,  was  unveiled  hi  Central 
Park  in  1921,  there  was  present  a  detachment 
of  Brazilian  Marines  detailed  from  their  battle- 
ship anchored  in  New  York  Harbour.  They  made 
an  imposing  appearance,  filing  down  the  park- 
slope  of  Bolivar  Hill,  in  the  military  procession 
which  accompanied  President  Harding. 

The  year  1922,  the  one  hundredth  anniversary 
of  Brazilian  Independence,  has  been  celebrated  by 
People  of  the  United  States.  Out  of  friendship 
for  Brazil,  they  have  presented  her  with  a  statue 


122          DOM  PEDRO  THE  SECOND 

of  Liberty  cast  in  bronze.  Liberty  holds  aloft 
two  entwined  banners,  the  Brazilian  Flag  and  the 
Stars  and  Stripes.  The  Brazilian  Government 
has  selected  one  of  the  most  prominent  spots  in 
the  city  of  Rio  Janeiro,  as  a  site  for  the  statue. 


DECEMBER  20 

WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

AND 
THE  LANDING  OF  THE  PILGRIMS 

The  word  of  God  to  Leyden  came, 

Dutch  town,  by  Zuyder  Zee: 
"Rise  up,  my  Children  of  no  name, 

My  kings  and  priests  to  be. 
There  is  an  Empire  in  the  West 

Which  I  mil  soon  unfold, 
A  thousand  harvests  in  her  breast, 

Rocks  ribbed  with  iron  and  gold." 

They  left  the  towers  of  Leyden  Town, 

They  left  the  Zuyder  Zee, 
And  where  they  cast  their  anchor  down, 

Rose  Freedom's  realm  to  be" 

J.  E.  RANKIN 


THE  PILGRIM  FATHERS 

So  they  left  that  goodly  and  pleasant  city  which  had  been  their 
resting  place  near  twelve  years. 

But  they  knew  they  were  Pilgrims,  and  looked  not  much 
on  these  things;  but  lift  up  their  eyes  to  the  Heavens,  their 
dearest  country,  and  quieted  their  spirits. 

Governor  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 


WIIJLIAM  BRADFORD  was  born  about  1590 

The    Mayflower    reached    Cape    Cod;    Mayflower 

Compact  signed,  November  11,  1620 
The  Pilgrims  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock,  probably 

December  20,  1620 
William  Bradford  died,  May  9, 1657 


THE  FATHER  OF  THE 
NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES 

WILLIAM  BRADFORD'S  birthday,  we  celebrate  on 
the  anniversary  of  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  on 
Plymouth  Rock.  We  do  not  know  the  exact  date 
of  his  birth. 

He  was  just  an  ordinary  boy  living  in  a  small 
English  village.  He  was  brought  up  by  relatives, 
for  his  father  and  mother  had  died  when  he  was 
a  child.  They  had  left  him  a  small  fortune,  so  he 
was  not  in  want. 

When  about  twelve  years  old,  he  began  to  read 
the  Bible.  It  interested  him  so  much,  that  when 
older  he  attended  the  meetings  of  some  neigh- 
bours who  were  studying  the  Bible  and  wor- 
shipping God  in  their  own  little  Assembly. 
Separatists,  they  were  called,  for  they  had  sep- 
arated from  the  Established  Church  of  England. 

In  those  days,  it  was  a  crime  in  England  for 
any  one  to  hold  or  attend  religious  meetings  of 
Separatists.  The  Bible  printed  in  the  English 
tongue,  had  long  been  forbidden  reading,  but  in 
William  Bradford's  days,  it  was  beginning  to  be 
read  quite  widely,  specially  by  Separatists. 

These  poor  people's  Assemblies  were  watched 


126  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

by  spies  and  informers.  Separatists  were  arrested 
and  imprisoned,  while  some  were  executed. 
Others  fled  into  Holland  —  brave  liberty-loving 
Holland  —  where  there  was  no  persecution  for 
religion's  sake. 

William  Bradford  became  a  Separatist.  When 
about  eighteen  years  old,  he,  too,  fled  into 
Holland,  where  he  might  serve  his  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  hi  full  liberty  of  conscience. 

For  ten  years  or  more  he  lived  in  Holland.  He 
was  a  member  of  an  English  Separatist  Church 
in  Leyden,  under  the  gentle  rule  of  its  beloved 
pastor,  John  Robinson. 

The  Separatists  believed  that  every  man  in 
the  church-congregation  should  have  a  voice  in 
its  management;  thus  they  elected  their  pastor. 

The  time  came  when  a  part  of  Pastor  Robin- 
son's congregation  decided  to  emigrate  and  seek 
a  home  in  the  New  World.  The  leaders  of  this 
little  band  of  Pilgrims  —  the  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
we  call  them  —  were  William  Bradford,  John 
Carver,  and  Edward  Winslow.  With  them  went 
William  Brewster,  who  was  to  be  their  pastor  in 
the  New  World.  Miles  Standish,  also,  went  with 
them,  and  became  the  Captain  of  their  small 
army,  which  defended  them  against  the  Indians. 

So  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  together  with  their 
wives,  little  ones,  and  men  and  maid  servants, 
said  farewell  to  Holland's  hospitable  shore. 


THE  FATHER  OF  THE  COLONIES  127 

Soon  after,  they  sailed  from  England  in  the  M ay- 
flower,  to  found  a  settlement  in  the  savage  New 
World,  under  the  rule  of  England. 

They  took  with  them  the  seeds  of  American 
Independence.  They  had  left  England  so  that 
they  might  have  the  freedom  which  was  theirs 
by  rights.  They  were  come  to  America  so  that 
they  might  govern  themselves,  every  man  hav- 
ing a  voice  in  the  government  of  the  new  settle- 
ment as  well  as  in  the  management  of  his  own 
congregation.  This  principle  of  self-government, 
the  Pilgrims  embodied  in  the  famous  Mayflower 
Compact,  an  agreement  which  they  drew  up  and 
signed  the  day  they  reached  New  England. 

Meanwhile,  far  to  the  South  of  New  England 
another  Colony  of  Englishmen  had  planted  and 
was  fostering  other  seeds  of  American  In- 
dependence.1 

But  let  us  see  what  became  of  William  Brad- 
ford, since  we  are  celebrating  his  birthday.  We 
will  let  Cotton  Mather  tell  it  in  his  own  quaint 
style:  — 

"The  rest  of  his  days  were  spent  in  the  services 
and  the  temptations  of  that  American  wilderness. 
Here  was  Master  Bradford,  in  the  year  1621, 
unanimously  chosen  the  Governor  of  the  Planta- 
tion. The  difficulties  whereof  were  such  that  if 
he  had  not  been  a  person  of  more  than  ordinary 

1  See  page  308. 


128  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

piety,  wisdom,  and  courage,  he  must  have  sunk 
under  them."  He  served  for  thirty -seven  years, 
"in  every  one  of  which  he  was  chosen  their  Gov- 
ernor, except  the  three  years  wherein  Master 
Winslow  and  the  two  years  wherein  Master 
Prince,  at  the  choice  of  the  people,  took  a  turn 
with  him.  .  .  .  But  the  crown  of  all  was  his 
holy,  prayerful,  watchful,  and  fruitful,  walk 
with  God.  ...  He  died  May  9th,  1657,  in  the 
69th  year  of  his  age,  lamented  by  all  the  Colonies 
of  New  England  as  a  common  Blessing  and 
Father  to  them  all." 

THE  SAVAGE  NEW  WORLD 

IT  was  November,  1620.  The  ocean  swelled 
angrily.  A  cold  wind  was  blowing,  as  day  broke 
over  the  gray  water.  Sea-gulls  swooped  and 
wheeled  around  the  good  ship  Mayflower,  which, 
with  tattered  sails,  was  driving  through  the 
billows.  For  over  two  months  she  had  been  on 
her  way  from  Plymouth,  England,  carrying  the 
Pilgrims.  And,  now,  while  the  dull  day  was 
breaking,  suddenly  a  cry  was  heard :  — 

"Land  Ho!" 

The  Pilgrims  came  crowding  to  the  deck, 
fathers,  mothers,  children,  men,  and  maid-ser- 
vants. They  looked  eagerly  toward  the  west. 
They  saw  the  coast  of  the  New  World,  as  the 


THE  SAVAGE  NEW  WORLD      129 

ship  rushed  nearer,  low  with  a  white  line  of  surf 
beating  against  its  wooded  shore. 

It  was  a  very  new,  strange,  savage  world 
awaiting  them,  full  of  unknown  horrors  and 
Indians.  Yet  the  Pilgrims  were  not  fearful. 
Had  they  not  committed  themselves  to  God's 
will?  And  was  not  this  to  be  their  home,  the  land 
to  which  He  was  bringing  them?  So  they  fell  on 
their  knees,  and  blessed  Him  who  had  guided 
them  safely  through  storm  and  stress. 

The  wide  bay  where  they  first  anchored  — ' 
Cape  Cod  Bay  —  was  wooded  to  the  water's 
edge,  with  pines  and  oaks,  with  sassafras  and 
juniper,  with  birch  and  holly,  ash  and  walnut. 
Whales  swam  spouting  around  the  ship,  while 
flocks  of  wild  fowl  flew  screaming  overhead. 

And  when  at  last  the  Pilgrims  went  ashore  in 
that  uninhabited  spot,  how  briskly  the  mothers 
and  sisters  rubbed  and  scrubbed,  as  they  washed 
the  Pilgrims'  clothes.  For  it  had  been  a  frightful 
two  months'  voyage,  with  so  many  storms  and 
so  much  sickness  aboard,  that  little  washing  had 
been  done.  And  the  first  thing  the  Pilgrim 
Mothers  did,  was  to  hold  a  great  wash  day. 

And  while  the  women  washed,  the  carpenter 
repaired  the  ship's  shallop;  for  William  Bradford 
and  some  of  the  others  wished  to  explore  the 
coast,  in  order  to  find  a  safe  and  pleasant  spot 
for  their  settlement. 


130  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

While  the  shallop  was  being  got  ready,  the 
Pilgrims  decided  to  send  out  a  party  by  land, 
to  see  what  the  country  was  like. 

And  many  thrilling  adventures,  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  had  before  they  discovered  a  site,  and 
built  Plymouth  Town. 

On  their  first  adventure,  they  saw  Indians  in 
the  distance.  They  walked  through  fields  of 
corn-stubble  which  belonged  to  Indians.  They 
found  a  white  man's  kettle  and  the  ruins  of  a 
cabin.  They  dug  up  a  fine,  great,  new  basket 
filled  with  corn,  red,  yellow,  and  blue.  They 
took  the  corn  with  them,  intending  to  search  out 
the  owner,  and  pay  him  well. 

On  the  second  adventure,  they  found  empty 
Indian  wigwams,  more  corn,  and  the  grave  of  a 
man  with  yellow  hah1. 

On  the  third  adventure,  they  left  their  shallop, 
at  night,  to  camp  on  shore.  In  the  gray  dusk  of 
morning,  a  band  of  fierce  Nauset  Indians  at- 
tacked them.  A  flight  of  brass-headed  or  claw- 
tipped  arrows  came  flying  across  the  Pilgrims' 
barricade.  The  Pilgrims  fired  their  guns,  and 
the  Nausets,  whooping  loudly,  bounded  away 
into  the  dusk.  The  Pilgrims  pursued  them  for  a 
short  distance. 

Though  many  arrows  had  fallen  around  them, 
none  of  the  Pilgrims  were  hurt.  They  gave 
thanks  to  God  for  their  deliverance;  and,  after 


WELCOME,  ENGLISHMEN!        131 

naming  the  spot  The  Place  of  the  First  Encounter, 
they  sailed  away  in  their  shallop  to  explore  the 
coast  near  by. 

Then,  at  last,  they  discovered  a  beautiful  site 
for  their  town,  situated  on  a  fine  harbour.  They 
returned  to  the  Mayflower,  with  the  good  news. 
And  a  few  days  before  Christmas,  the  Mayflower 
anchored  in  the  harbour,  and  the  Pilgrim  folk 
landed  on  Plymouth  Rock. 

On  Christmas  day,  they  began  to  build 
Plymouth  Town. 

WELCOME,  ENGLISHMEN! 

"WELCOME!" 

That  cry  —  just  one  English  word  —  sounded 
through  the  street  of  Plymouth,  and  startled  the 
Pilgrims.  They  caught  up  their  muskets  and  ran 
from  the  houses. 

A  tall  naked  savage,  his  lank  hair  clinging  to 
his  shoulders,  was  stalking  along  the  street,  hold- 
ing a  bow  and  arrows. 

"Welcome!"  he  shouted. 

The  Pilgrims  returned  his  greeting. 

He  was  Samoset,  Chief  of  Pemaquid,  he  told 
them.  He  had  journeyed  from  very  far  off.  He 
had  learned  English  among  the  Englishmen  who 
sometimes  came  to  fish  off  the  coast  of  his 
country. 


132  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

The  Pilgrims,  glad  to  talk  with  a  friendly 
Indian,  invited  him  to  eat  with  them.  Then,  as 
the  wind  was  rising,  they  wrapped  a  warm  coat 
around  his  naked  body.  They  gave  him  biscuit 
with  butter,  and  cheese,  and  a  piece  of  cooked 
duck;  all  of  which  he  seemed  to  relish  hugely. 

And  in  answer  to  their  questions  Samoset 
told  them  many  things  about  that  country.  As 
for  the  Nauset  Indians,  who  had  attacked  them 
so  fiercely  at  The  Place  of  the  First  Encounter, 
he  said  that  these  Nausets  hated  all  white  men 
because  a  certain  Englishman,  one  Captain  Hunt, 
a  short  time  before  the  Pilgrims  landed,  had 
cruelly  deceived  the  Nauset  Indians,  kidnapping 
twenty  of  them,  and  selling  them  to  other  white 
men. 

All  this  and  much  more,  Samoset  told  the 
Pilgrims.  He  stayed  with  them  that  night.  The 
next  day  they  sent  him  away  with  a  gift  of  a 
knife,  a  ring,  and  a  bracelet.  He  went  off  promis- 
ing that  he  would  come  soon  again  and  bring 
other  Indians  to  trade  with  them. 

But  the  Pilgrims  were  troubled,  for  they  had 
not  found  the  owners  of  the  buried  corn. 

LOST!    LOST!    A  BOY! 

THERE    were    children    on    the    Mayflower  — 
Oceanus  Hopkins  who  was  born  at  sea,  Peregrine 


LOST!  LOST!  A  BOY!  133 

White  who  gave  his  first  baby -cry  soon  after  the 
Mayflower  reached  the  New  World,  Francis 
Billington  who  almost  blew  up  the  Mayflower, 
while  trying  to  make  fireworks,  and  John  Bill- 
ington. 

John  was  a  mischievous  youngster,  and  so 
lively  that  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  had  to  keep  a 
stern  eye  upon  him.  But  in  spite  of  their  watch- 
ing, he  got  lost.  For  one  day,  soon  after  the 
Pilgrims  were  settled  in  Plymouth,  he  slipped 
out  of  the  town,  and  into  the  woods  that  stretched 
farther  than  eye  could  see  from  the  top  of  the 
highest  tree. 

That  night  when  John  did  not  come  home,  the 
Plymouth  folk  were  worried.  Where  was  the 
boy?  they  asked.  How  had  he  managed  to  slip 
from  the  town  without  being  seen?  Had  he 
strayed  into  the  woods?  Had  a  savage  caught 
him  and  carried  him  off? 

Governor  Bradford  sent  a  party  to  look  for 
him.  They  scoured  the  woods  about,  but  there 
was  no  John. 

Five  days  went  by,  —  five  anxious  days  for 
the  Plymouth  folk.  And  John  had  not  returned 
when  a  message  came  from  the  friendly  Indian, 
King  Massasoit,  saying  that  the  Nausets  had 
the  lad.  The  Nauset  Indians  were  the  same 
fierce  savages  who  had  attacked  the  Pilgrims  at 
The  Place  of  the  First  Encounter. 


134  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

A  shallop  was  launched  and  victualed;  and  the 
next  morning  ten  of  the  Pilgrims,  with  Tis- 
quantum,  their  Indian  interpreter,  set  sail  for 
Nauset. 

It  was  a  dangerous  trip.  At  first  the  day  was 
calm  and  bright,  then  came  on  a  storm  of  wind 
with  thunder  and  lightning,  that  lashed  the  little 
ship;  while  a  waterspout  almost  broke  over  her. 
"But  GOD  be  praised!"  says  the  Pilgrim 
Chronicle,  which  tells  about  the  lost  boy,  "GOD 
be  praised !  it  dured  not  long,  and  we  put  in  that 
night  for  harbour  at  a  place  called  Cummaquid, 
where  we  had  some  hope  to  find  the  boy." 

But  they  did  n't  find  him  there.  "The  Nausets 
have  got  him,"  said  the  friendly  Cummaquid 
Indians,  when  they  came  down  the  next  morning 
to  catch  lobsters.  And  they  invited  the  Pilgrims 
to  come  ashore  and  eat  with  them.  So  six  of 
them  landed,  hoping  to  learn  something  more 
about  John. 

lyanough,  the  handsome  young  Cummaquid 
Chief,  welcomed  them  heartily.  He  made  a  feast 
of  venison  and  maize  cakes.  And  after  they  had 
eaten,  he  offered  to  go  with  them  to  help  rescue 
John.  So  the  Pilgrims  put  out  to  sea  again,  tak- 
ing lyanough  and  two  of  his  braves.  They  made 
the  best  speed  possible,  for  they  were  anxious  to 
find  what  had  happened  to  the  boy. 

The  tide  was  out  when  they  reached  Nauset,  and 


LOST!  LOST!  A  BOY!  135 

the  water  was  so  shallow  that  they  had  to  anchor 
at  a  distance  from  land.  lyanough,  his  braves, 
and  Tisquantum,  went  ashore  to  find  Aspinet 
the  Nauset  Chief.  They  hoped  to  persuade  him 
to  give  up  John,  if  he  was  still  alive. 
;  Meanwhile,  crowds  of  Nauset  Indians  came 
running  down  to  the  beach.  They  waded  out 
from  shore;  and  soon  they  were  swarming  around 
the  shallop.  The  Pilgrims  stood  guard  to  keep 
them  from  boarding  her,  for  they  remembered 
all  too  well,  how  these  same  savages  had  attacked 
them  with  showers  of  brass-headed  arrows. 

Finally,  they  allowed  two  of  the  Indians  to 
climb  into  the  shallop.  And  what  was  the  Pil- 
grims' delight  when  they  found  that  one  of  the 
two  was  part  owner  of  the  corn  dug  up  at 
Cornhill.  They  welcomed  him  gladly.  They  told 
him  that  they  wished  to  pay  for  the  corn.  They 
asked  him  to  come  to  Plymouth  for  the  payment. 
He  promised  that  he  would. 

By  this  time  the  sun  was  setting,  but  lyanough 
had  not  returned  with  news  of  John.  This  made 
the  Pilgrims  all  the  more  anxious. 

After  sunset,  they  saw  a  long  train  of  Nauset 
Indians  come  winding  down  to  the  beach.  At 
their  head,  walked  their  haughty  Chief  Aspinet. 
He  drew  near  to  the  edge  of  the  beach.  Some  of 
his  warriors  stood  guard  with  their  bows  and 
arrows  ready  to  shoot.  The  others  laid  down 


136  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

their  weapons  and  followed  Aspinet  into  the 
water.  They  began  to  wade  out  toward  the 
shallop.  And  whom  should  the  Pilgrims  see 
sitting  on  the  shoulders  of  a  big  Indian,  but  John 
himself,  covered  with  strings  of  beads!  He  had 
been  visiting  in  the  Nauset  village,  where  his 
new  friend  the  big  Indian  had  feasted  and 
entertained  him  in  his  wigwam. 

And  while  the  Indian  was  giving  John  over  to 
the  Pilgrims,  Aspinet  announced  that  he  and  his 
people  wished  to  make  peace  with  the  white 
men.  So  the  Pilgrims  made  peace  with  him,  and 
presented  him  with  a  strong  English  knife. 
They  gave  another  one  to  the  big  Indian  in 
return  for  his  kindness  to  John.  Aspinet  and  his 
warriors  then  went  back  friendly  and  satisfied, 
to  their  village. 

So  the  lost  boy  was  found. 

And  so  the  buried  corn  was  paid  for  at  last. 

THE  RATTLESNAKE  CHALLENGE 

IT  was  just  before  Christmas,  when  a  strange 
Brave  came  into  Plymouth  town,  carrying  a  bun- 
dle of  new  arrows  wrapped  in  a  rattlesnake-skin. 
He  asked  for  Tisquantum.  When  they  told 
him  that  Tisquantum  was  away,  he  smiled  and 
seemed  glad.  He  laid  down  the  skin,  and  turned 
to  run  out  of  the  town. 


JOHN  BILLINGTON  BROUGHT  ON  THE  SHOULDERS  OF  AN  INDIAN 


THE  RATTLESNAKE  CHALLENGE  137 

But  Governor  Bradford  did  not  like  his  looks 
nor  his  queer  gift,  so  ordered  Captain  Standish 
to  seize  him.  The  Captain  laid  hold  of  him,  and 
locked  him  up  for  the  night.  At  first  the  poor 
Indian  shook  so  with  fear  that  he  could  not 
speak.  Then  as  they  questioned  him  gently,  he 
grew  calmer.  And  when  they  promised  to  set 
him  free  if  he  would  tell  who  had  sent  him,  he 
confessed  to  being  a  messenger  from  Canonicus, 
the  great  Chieftain  of  the  Naragansett  Indians, 
a  People  powerful  and  many  thousands  strong. 

Governor  Bradford,  in  the  morning,  set  him 
free,  bidding  him  go  back  to  Canonicus  and  tell 
him  that  if  he  would  not  live  at  peace  with  the 
white  men,  as  their  other  Indian  neighbours  did, 
the  white  men  would  show  him  their  wrath. 

The  messenger  listened  quietly.  He  refused  all 
offers  of  food,  but  thanked  the  Pilgrims  for  their 
kindness.  Then  he  sped  away  to  his  master. 
t    When  Tisquantum  came  back,  they  asked  him 
what  the  rattlesnake-skin  meant. 

To  send  a  rattlesnake-skin  meant  an  enemy, 
he  said.  It  was  the  same  as  sending  a  challenge. 

In  answer,  Governor  Bradford  stuffed  the  skin 
full  of  powder,  and  sent  it  back  by  an  Indian 
runner  to  Canonicus. 

The  runner  delivered  it  with  such  terrifying 
words  of  defiance,  that  Canonicus  would  not 
even  touch  it  for  fear  of  the  powder  and  shot,  nor 


138  WILLIAM  BRADFORD 

would  lie  let  the  rattlesnake-skin  stay  overnight 
in  his  village.  The  runner  refused  to  take  it  back 
to  Plymouth.  Canonicus  then  gave  it  to  one  of 
his  own  Indians,  who  had  it  posted  from  place  to 
place,  until  at  last  it  was  returned  to  Governor 

Bradford  —  unopened! 

* 

THE  GREAT  DROUGHT 

How  the  Pilgrims'  little  farms  did  flourish!  Rye, 
barley,  maize,  oats,  beans,  and  peas  grew  and 
thrived;  also  parsnips,  carrots,  turnips,  onions, 
melons,  radishes,  and  beets.  In  the  gardens, 
were  fragrant  herbs.  Refreshing  watercresses 
grew  wild  hi  the  meadows;  while  fruit  ripened 
on  the  trees,  which  the  Pilgrims  had  found  al- 
ready growing  in  the  land. 

But  early  during  the  third  Summer,  destruction 
threatened  those  little  farms.  There  was  a  great 
drought.  For  many  weeks,  scarcely  a  drop  of 
rain  fell. 

The  corn,  oats,  rye,  and  barley,  drooped  their 
yellowing  blades.  The  beans  stopped  running, 
and  lay  parched  and  shrivelling.  The  other 
vegetables  were  turning  yellow.  Unless  rain 
should  fall  soon,  the  Pilgrims  knew  that  they 
and  their  little  children  must  starve  when 
Winter  came. 

To  add  to  the  misery  of  it  all,  a  ship  laden  with 


THE  GREAT  DROUGHT  139 

supplies,  which  had  been  sent  from  England,  was 
missing.  Nothing  had  been  heard  of  her  for 
months.  And  now,  during  the  great  drought,  the 
wreck  of  a  ship  was  cast  on  shore. 

In  sorrow  and  anxiety,  the  Pilgrims  met  to- 
gether for  a  day  of  public  fasting  and  prayer. 

We  will  let  Edward  Winslow  himself,  tell  what 
happened: — 

"But,  Oh!  the  mercy  of  our  God!  who  was  as  ready 
to  hear  as  we  to  ask! 

"For  though  in  the  morning  when  we  assembled 
.together,  the  heavens  were  as  clear  and  the  drought 
as  like  to  continue  as  ever  it  was,  yet  our  Exercise 
(public  worship)  continuing  some  eight  or  nine  hours, 
before  our  departure  the  weather  was  overcast,  the 
clouds  gathered  together  on  all  sides. 

"  And  on  the  next  morning  distilled  such  soft,  sweet, 
and  moderate  showers  of  rain  continuing  some  four- 
teen days  and  mixed  with  such  seasonable  weather, 
as  it  was  hard  to  say  whether  our  withered  corn  or 
drooping  affections  were  most  quickened  or  revived. 

"  Such  was  the  bounty  and  goodness  of  our  God ! 

"  So  that  having  these  many  signs  of  God's  favour, 
and  acceptation,  we  thought  it  would  be  great  ingrati- 
tude if  secretly  we  should  smoother  up  the  same  or 
content  ourselves  with  private  thanksgiving,  for  that 
which  by  private  prayer  could  not  be  obtained. 

"And  therefore  another  Solemn  Day  was  set  apart 
and  appointed  for  that  end.  Wherein  we  returned 
glory,  honour,  and  praise,  with  all  thankfulness  to 
our  good  God  which  dealt  so  graciously  with  us. 

Governor  Edward  Winslow  (Condensed) 

The  story  of  "  The  First  Harvest  Home  in  Plymouth"  may 
be  found  in  "  Good  Stories  for  Great  Holidays." 


JANUARY  7 

r. 

GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM 
"OLD  PUT" 

The  picturesque  wolf -slayer,  a  brave  and  sterling  Patriot. 

JOHN  FISKB 


There  was  a  generosity  and  buoyancy  about  the  brave  old  man, 
that  made  him  a  favourite  throughout  the  Army;  especially 
with  the  younger  officers,  who  spoke  of  him  familiarly  and 
fondly  as  "Old  Put." 

WASHINGTON  IRVING 


General    ISRAEL   PUTNAM    was   born    in    Massa- 
chusetts, January  7,  1718 
Moved  to  Connecticut,  1740 
Left  his  plough  to  fight  at  Bunker  Hill,  1775 
He  died,  May  29,  1790 


SEEING  BOSTON 

IT  was  before  the  War  for  Independence.  A 
country  boy  in  rough  homespun  clothes  was  walk- 
ing along  the  streets  of  Boston.  He  was  star- 
ing at  the  shop  signs  and  windows.  It  was  his 
first  visit  to  the  big  city.  He  had  never  seen 
such  interesting  things  before.  The  boy  was 
Israel  Putnam,  the  son  of  a  farmer. 

A  city  boy,  much  bigger  than  Putnam,  saw 
him  wandering  about  staring  curiously  at  every- 
thing. He  thought  that  it  would  be  safe  to  bully 
such  a  raw-looking  boy.  Stepping  up  to  Putnam, 
he  began  to  make  fun  of  his  coarse  clothes  and 
his  awkward  walk. 

Putnam  stood  it  as  long  as  he  could,  for  though 
he  was  known  as  a  fighter  at  home,  he  never 
provoked  a  quarrel.  But  now,  as  he  saw  a  crowd 
gathering  which  seemed  to  enjoy  his  humiliation, 
his  blood  rose.  He  turned  on  the  big  boy,  and 
gave  him  such  a  drubbing  that  the  crowd  cheered 
with  delight.  The  boy  slunk  off,  and  Putnam 
walked  away  and  had  no  more  annoyance. 

That  was  the  kind  of  boy  —  and  man  too  — 
Israel  Putnam  was;  slow  to  anger;  but  when 
once  roused  by  injustice,  nothing  could  hold 
him  back. 


144       GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM 

THE  FIGHT  WITH  THE   WOLF 

ISRAEL  PUTNAM  grew  older,  married,  and  went 
to  live  in  Connecticut.  He  had  a  stock  farm. 

One  winter,  wolves  began  to  kill  his  animals. 
There  was  a  she-wolf,  particularly  fierce  and 
ravenous,  who  had  lost  the  toes  of  one  foot.  She 
attacked  and  devoured  animals  for  miles  around. 

During  a  single  night  Putnam  lost  seventy 
fine  sheep  and  goats,  besides  having  many  lambs 
and  kids  badly  torn.  In  the  morning  he  found 
•around  the  fold  the  tracks  of  the  she-wolf's  toe- 
less  foot. 

Putnam  and  some  of  his  neighbours  traced  her 
to  a  cave  about  five  miles  away.  Then  they 
returned  home. 

The  next  morning  they  started  out  with  dogs, 
guns,  and  brimstone.  The  dogs  chased  the  wolf 
into  her  cave,  but  came  running  out  again  torn 
and  yelping.  Putnam  and  the  men  built  a  fire 
in  the  cave-entrance.  They  threw  on  brimstone 
which  gave  out  choking  fumes.  They  threw  on 
straw  which  made  a  thick  smoke.  But  there  were 
no  signs  of  the  wolf.  All  was  quiet  in  the  cave. 

It  grew  to  be  nearly  ten  o'clock  at  night. 
Putnam  tried  once  more  to  make  his  dog  enter 
the  cave,  but  he  would  not  stir.  Putnam,  then, 
asked  his  negro  man  to  go  in  and  shoot  the  beast. 
But  the  black  man,  shivering  with  fright,  refused 
to  crawl  in. 


Putnam  grew  angry.  In  spite  of  all  that  his 
neighbours  could  say,  he  threw  off  his  coat  and 
lighted  a  torch.  Then,  tying  a  rope  around  his 
legs,  he  gave  the  end  to  his  friends,  saying  when 
he  signaled  to  pull  him  out. 

In  he  went,  headfirst,  holding  the  lighted  torch 
before  him.  Stooping,  he  groped  his  way  into  the 
body  of  the  cave.  The  torch  made  a  dim  circle 
of  light;  all  the  rest  of  the  den  was  in  terrifying 
darkness.  Silence  like  death  was  around  him. 

He  cautiously  proceeded  onward  to  an  ascent. 
As  he  was  slowly  climbing  it  on  hands  and  knees, 
he  discovered  the  glaring  eyeballs  of  the  she-wolf 
just  in  front  of  him.  Startled  at  the  sight  of  the 
flaming  torch,  she  gnashed  her  teeth  and  gave  a 
sullen  growl. 

Putnam  kicked  the  rope,  and  his  friends,  who 
were  listening  with  painful  anxiety  and  who  heard 
the  growling  of  the  beast,  pulled  him  out  so 
quickly  that  his  shirt  was  stripped  over  his  head 
and  his  body  was  badly  cut. 

After  he  had  adjusted  his  clothes,  he  loaded  his 
gun  with  buckshot.  Then  holding  the  torch  in 
one  hand  and  the  gun  in  the  other,  he  entered 
again.  This  time  the  wolf  assumed  a  still  more 
fierce  and  terrible  aspect,  howling,  rolling  her 
eyes,  and  snapping  her  teeth.  Then  she  dropped 
her  head  between  her  legs  making  ready  to  spring. 

At  this  moment  Putnam  raised  his  gun  and 
fired. 


146       GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM 

Stunned  by  the  noise  and  suffocated  with 
smoke,  he  felt  himself  being  jerked  backward 
out  of  the  cave.  His  friends  had  heard  the  shot, 
and  were  pulling  the  rope. 

He  rested  a  few  moments  in  the  fresh  ah*,  while 
letting  the  smoke  dissipate.  Then  in  he  went  a 
third  tune. 

The  wolf  lay  stretched  on  the  floor  as  if  asleep. 
He  put  the  torch  to  her  nose  to  make  sure  that 
she  was  dead.  Then  he  took  her  by  the  ears  and 
kicked  the  rope.  \ 

His  friends,  with  loud  cheers,  drew  him  out, 
and  the  wolf  with  him. 

FROM  PLOUGH  TO  CAMP 

ISRAEL  PUTNAM  did  not  stay  on  his  farm.  When 
the  French  and  Indian  War  broke  out,  he  en- 
listed. He  served  as  major.  He  had  many  thrill- 
ing escapes  from  Indians.  Once  he  was  captured 
and  tortured  by  savages,  but  was  rescued  by  the 
French. 

After  many  years'  service,  he  resigned  and 
went  back  to  his  farm.  When  the  news  of  the 
Battle  of  Lexington  reached  him,  he  was  plough- 
ing. He  left  his  plough  in  the  field,  and  unyoked 
his  team.  Then,  in  his  old  farm-clothes,  he 
sprang  on  a  horse  and  galloped  off  to  Governor 
Trumbull  for  orders. 


I  FROM  PLOUGH  TO  CAMP         147 

"Go,"  said  the  Governor,  "to  the  seat  of 
action." 

"But  my  clothes,  Governor!"  exclaimed 
Putnam. 

"Oh,  never  mind  your  clothes,*'  answered  he, 
"your  military  experience  will  be  of  service  to 
your  countrymen." 

"But  my  men,  Governor!  What  shall  I  do 
about  my  men?" 

"Oh,  never  mind  your  men,"  said  he,  "I'll 
send  your  men  after  you." 

So  without  waiting  to  change  his  soiled  farm- 
clothes,  Putnam  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  in  a 
single  day  rode  all  the  way  to  Cambridge. 

He  attended  a  council  of  war  held  by  the 
Americans,  returned  to  Connecticut,  raised  a 
regiment,  and  went  back  to  Cambridge  in  tune  to 
take  part  in  the  Battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  There  on 
Prospect  Hill  he  unfurled  the  new  Banner  of 
Connecticut,  which,  as  a  cannon  fired  a  salute, 
was  seen  to  rise  and  unroll  itself  to  the  wind. 

When  Washington,  appointed  by  Congress  to 
be  Commander-in-Chief,  arrived  at  Cambridge, 
and  saw  the  redoubts  that  had  been  cast  up  by 
Putnam  and  his  men,  he  said  to  Putnam:  — 

"You  seem,  General,  to  have  the  faculty  of 
infusing  your  own  spirit  into  all  the  workmen  you 
employ." 

Washington  had  brought  with  him  a  com- 


148       GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM 

mission  from  Congress,  making  Israel  Putnam 
a  Major-General. 

HE  MADE  WASHINGTON  LAUGH 

GENERAL  PUTNAM  once  had  the  honour  of  making 
Washington  laugh  heartily. 

It  was  during  the  Siege  of  Boston. 

There  was  a  traitor  in  camp.  No  one  knew 
who  he  was.  A  strange  woman  —  a  spy  —  had 
delivered  a  letter,  intended  for  him,  to  the  wrong 
person.  It  was  laid  before  Washington.  It  was 
in  cipher.  Washington  ordered  the  woman  to  be 
arrested,  but  she  was  gone. 

Not  long  after,  as  Washington  was  standing 
in  the  upper  window  at  Headquarters,  he  saw 
the  oddest  sight. 

It  was  stout  "Old  Put"  himself,  in  all  his  regi- 
mentals, mounted  on  his  horse,  proudly  cantering 
up  to  Headquarters.  Behind  him,  seated  on  his 
saddle-bow  and  hanging  on  like  grim  death,  was 
a  very  fat  woman.  "Old  Put"  had  captured  the 

spy. 

Washington  burst  into  a  hearty  laugh.  He 
hurried  to  the  top  of  the  stairs,  just  as  "Old  Put" 
escorted  the  fat  woman  into  the  hall.  Wash- 
ington, as  gravely  as  he  could,  called  down,  in 
his  severest  tones,  that  unless  she  confessed 
everything,  a  halter  was  waiting  for  her. 


A  GENEROUS  FOE  149 

She  confessed  immediately,  and  the  traitor  in 
camp  was  found. 

A  GENEROUS  FOE 

ISRAEL  PUTNAM  was  brave,  bluff,  and  honest, 
and  he  was  also  compassionate. 

During  the  French  and  Indian  War,  the 
enemy's  wounded  lay  dying  and  neglected  on  one 
of  the  battle-fields. 

After  the  fierce  fighting  was  over,  Putnam 
himself  hurried  out  onto  the  field,  to  tend  the 
poor  fellows.  He  gathered  them  together  into 
one  place.  He  gave  them  what  food  and  drink 
he  could  get.  He  furnished  each  with  a  blanket. 
Under  one  badly  wounded  French  sergeant,  he 
placed  three  blankets,  and  laid  him  in  a  comfort- 
able position  against  a  tree. 

Gratefully,  the  suffering  man  squeezed  his 
hand,  while  Putnam  said  reassuringly:  — 

"Ah!  depend  upon  it,  my  brave  soldier,  you 
shall  be  brought  to  the  camp  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  the  same  care  shall  be  taken  of  you  as  if  you 
were  my  brother." 

At  the  Battle  of  Princeton  a  Scotch  Captain 
of  the  British  Army  was  desperately  wounded 
in  the  lungs  and  left  for  dead.  Putnam  found 
him  in  great  pain,  with  no  surgeon,  and  with- 
out any  friend  to  cheer  him.  He  had  him 


150       GENERAL  ISRAEL  PUTNAM 

supplied  with  every  comfort  and  the  best  of  care. 

One  day,  when  Putnam  was  visiting  him,  the 
Scotchman  said :  — 

"Pray,  sir,  what  countryman  are  you?" 

"An  American,"  answered  Putnam. 

"Not  a  Yankee!"  exclaimed  the  Scotchman. 

"A  full-blooded  one,"  replied  Putnam. 

"I'm  sorry  for  that!"  rejoined  the  Scotchman 
with  an  oath.  "I  did  not  think  there  could  be  so 
much  goodness  and  generosity  in  an  American, 
or,  indeed,  in  anybody  but  a  Scotchman!"  ; 

Thanks  to  Putnam's  friendly  Yankee  care,  the 
Scotchman  recovered. 

PUTNAM  NOT  FORGOTTEN! 

WHEN  General  Putnam,  full  of  years  and  honours, 
retired  from  the  Army,  Washington  wrote  him  a 
letter  telling  him  that  he  was  entitled  to  full  pay 
till  the  close  of  the  War,  and  afterward  to  half- 
pay.  The  letter  was  cordial  and  warm,  and  in  it 
Washington  said:  — 

"Among  the  many  worthy  and  meritorious  officers, 
with  whom  I  have  had  the  happiness  to  be  connected 
in  service  through  the  course  of  this  War,  and  from 
whose  cheerful  assistance  and  advice  I  have  received 
much  support  and  confidence  .  .  .  the  name  of 
Putnam  is  not  forgotten,  nor  will  it  be  but  with  that 
stroke  of  time  which  shall  obliterate  from  my  mind 


PUTNAM  NOT  FORGOTTEN!       151 

the  remembrance  of  all  those  toils  and  fatigues 
through  which  we  have  struggled  for  the  preservation 
and  establishment  of  the  Rights,  Liberties,  and  Inde- 
pendence of  our  Country.  .  .  . 

"I  commend  you,  my  dear  sir,  my  other  friends, 
and  with  them  the  interests  and  happiness  of  our 
dear  Country,  to  the  keeping  and  protection  of 
Almighty  God. 

"GEORGE  WASHINGTON'* 


JANUARY  11 

ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 
.  DEFENDER  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 

THE  CONSTITUTION;  OR,  THE  NEW  ROOF 

1787 

Our  roof  is  now  raised,  and  our  song  still  shall  be 
A  Federal  Head  o'er  a  People  that's  free! 

Huzza  I  my  brave  boys,  our  work  is  complete, 
The  World  shall  admire  Columbia's  fair  seat; 

Its  strength  against  tempest  and  time  shall  be  proof; 
And  thousands  shall  come  to  dwell  under  our  roof. 

FRANCIS  HOPKINSON  (Condensed) 


ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

He  gave  the  whole  powers  of  his  mind  to  the  contemplation  of 
the  weak  and  distracted  condition  of  the  Country.  .  .  .  He 
saw  .  .  .  the  absolute  necessity  of  some  closer  bond  of  Union 
for  the  States.  .  .  .  He  saw  at  last  his  hopes  fulfilled;  he  saw 
the  Constitution  adopted,  and  the  Government  under  it  estab- 
lished and  organized. 

The  discerning  eye  of  Washington  immediately  called  him 
to  the  post  which  was  far  the  most  important  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  new  system.  He  was  made  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury.  And  how  he  fulfilled  the  duties  of  such  a  place, 
at  such  a  time,  the  whole  Country  perceived  with  delight  and 
the  whole  World  saw  with  admiration. 

DANIEL  WEBSTEB 


ALEXANDER   HAMILTON   was    born   in   the    West 

Indies,  January  11,  1757 
Came  to  New  York  City,  1772 
Signed  the  Constitution,  1787 

Was  appointed  first  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  1789 
He  was  killed  by  Aaron  Burr  in  a  duel,  1804 


THE  BOY  OF  THE  HURRICANE 

ON  the  llth  of  January,  1757,  there  was  born  on 
the  little  West  Indian  island  of  Nevis,  a  boy  who 
was  to  become  one  of  the  foremost  citizens  of  his 
adopted  Country,  and  who  was  to  have  a  large 
part  in  determining  its  Independence,  its  form 
of  government,  and  in  working  out  the  details 
of  its  administration.  This  was  Alexander 
Hamilton. 

His  mother  died  when. he  was  very  young. 
His  father  was  not  so  situated  as  properly  to 
care  for  his  son,  so  he  was  sent  to  the  adjoining 
island  of  St.  Croix,  to  live  with  his  mother's 
relatives,  who  were  people  of  means. 

He  was  given  a  place  in  their  counting-house, 
where  he  acquitted  himself  with  much  credit, 
though  the  work  was  not  at  all  to  his  liking. 

When  Hamilton  was  only  fifteen  years  old,  a 
terrible  hurricane  swept  over  the  island.  The 
sea  was  lashed  into  fury.  The  storm  swept 
across  the  land,  uprooting  trees,  and  carrying 
devastation  in  its  path.  Even  the  bravest  of 
the  inhabitants  were  greatly  frightened,  and 
many  were  terror-stricken.  But  young  Hamilton 


156          ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

watched  the  storm  with  the  greatest  interest  and 
without  fear. 

A  few  days  later,  an  account  of  the  storm 
appeared  in  a  paper  printed  in  a  neighbouring 
island.  The  account  was  so  vivid,  the  word- 
painting  so  marvellous,  that  the  people  were 
certain  some  writer  of  note  must  have  been 
among  them  without  their  knowledge.  And 
when  they  learned  that  the  account  was  written 
by  Alexander  Hamilton,  and  he  a  mere  boy, 
they  were  greatly  astonished. 

They  felt  that  such  a  lad  should  have  a  better 
chance  for  education  than  St.  Croix  could  afford, 
and  a  wider  field  in  which  to  exercise  his  talents. 
His  friends  raised  a  fund  for  him,  and  he  was  sent 
to  America.  He  entered  a  preparatory  school  at 
Elizabethtown  in  the  Jerseys.  He  then  went  to 
New  York  City,  and  entered  King's  College,  now 
Columbia  University.  , 

.  At  this  time,  he  was  disposed  to  side  with  the 
friends  of  the  King  of  England  hi  the  controversy 
between  the  Colonists  and  the  Mother  Country; 
but  after  he  had  been  at  college  for  half  a  year, 
he  made  a  visit  to  Boston  where  he  heard  Samuel 
Adams,  James  Otis,  and  other  Patriots,  and 
came  back  a  most  earnest  Patriot  himself. 

About  the  time  of  the  breaking  out  of  the  War 
for  Independence,  Hamilton  organized  a  company 
of  the  college  students  who  adopted  the  name 


CALL  COLONEL  HAMILTON       157 

"Hearts  of  Oak."  Later  Hamilton  was  appointed 
the  Captain  of  the  first  company  of  artillery 
raised  in  the  Colony.  He  so  thoroughly  drilled 
and  disciplined  it,  that  the  attention  of  General 
Greene  was  attracted.  He  sought  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Hamilton,  and  spoke  most  enthusiasti- 
cally to  Washington  about  him,  saying  that  he 
was  a  natural  master  of  men,  and  a  young  man 
worthy  the  attention  of  the  Commander-in-Chief . 
'Sherman  Williams  (Arranged} 

CALL  COLONEL  HAMILTON 

WHILE  young  Hamilton  was  directing  his  battery 
during  the  passage  of  the  Raritan,  Washington, 
who  was  anxiously  watching  the  passing  of  the 
troops,  observed  Hamilton's  skill  and  courage. 
He  ordered  one  of  his  officers  to  find  out  the 
young  man's  name,  and  tell  him  to  report 
at  Headquarters. 

Therefore,  as  soon  as  possible,  young  Hamilton 
hurried  to  Headquarters.  As  a  result  of  this 
interview,  Washington  made  him  a  member  of 
his  own  staff.  Hamilton  became  Washington's 
private  secretary. 

Many  a  night,  after  long  hours  of  work  to- 
gether, Washington  and  Hamilton  would  retire 
to  their  rooms.  Then  suddenly  a  courier  with 
important  despatches  would  gallop  up  to  Head- 


158         ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

quarters.  Washington  would  arise,  read  the 
despatches  and  say :  — 

"Call  Colonel  Hamilton." 

And  the  young  secretary  would  come  and  take 
his  dictation.  ^ 

Washington  had  the  greatest  confidence  in 
Hamilton's  judgment.  So  much  did  Washington 
value  his  advice,  that  when  he  wrote  his  "Fare- 
well Address,"  "acting  as  every  wise  man  would 
do  under  the  circumstances,"  he  asked  Hamilton 
for  his  opinion,  as  he  also  asked  James  Madison 
for  his.  Washington  desired  to  get  the  different 
points  of  view  of  two  large  minds,  on  so  impor- 
tant a  document. 

A  STRUGGLE 

AFTER  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  had 
been  framed  by  the  Constitutional  Convention, 
a  severe  political  struggle  took  place  to  bring 
about  its  ratification  by  the  States  themselves. 
There  were  selfish  political  interests  at  work  to 
prevent  ratification. 

The  influence  of  Alexander  Hamilton,  through 
his  speeches  and  writings,  so  brilliant  and  con- 
vincing, did  much  to  bring  the  People  of  the 
United  States  to  understand  the  absolute  neces- 
sity for  a  strong  Federal  Union  and  for  a  Constitu- 
tion to  safeguard  the  liberties  of  the  Country. 


HE  KNOWS_EVERYTHING        159 

In  the  State  of  New  York,  the  opposition  to 
ratification  was  most  violent.  But  Alexander 
Hamilton,  during  weeks  of  furious  debate  in  the 
State  Convention,  spoke  again  and  again  in  de- 
fense of  the  Constitution.  And  when  the  weary 
weeks  of  contention  were  passed,  the  vote  was 
taken;  and  Alexander  Hamilton's  arguments  had 
won  votes  enough  to  carry  the  ratification  of  the 
Constitution.  He  had  saved  the  day. 

"HE  KNOWS  EVERYTHING" 

"HE  knows  everything,"  said  Robert  Morris  to 
President  Washington. 

Robert  Morris,  during  the  War  for  Independ- 
ence, had  been  Superintendent  of  Finance.  When 
Congress  needed  funds,  when  Washington  wished 
money  with  which  to  pay  the  soldiers,  Robert 
Morris  provided  the  means  since  his  private 
commercial  credit  was  great.  Men  had  confidence 
in  his  business  ability  and  honour. 

Once,  when  Congress  was  utterly  without  cash, 
Robert  Morris  supplied  the  Army  with  four  or 
five  thousand  barrels  of  flour.  And  when  France 
sent  troops  to  America  to  fight  for  us,  Robert 
Morris  personally  borrowed  through  Count  Ro- 
chambeau,  money  for  our  Country's  use. 

When  Robert  Morris  sought  to  procure  for 
Congress,  money  from  abroad,  he  borrowed 


160         ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

large  sums  through  the  Patriot,  Haym  Salomon, 
"the  little  friend  in  Front  Street." 

So  after  Washington  was  elected  President, 
and  while  he  was  making  up  his  Cabinet,  he  vis- 
ited Robert  Morris,  and  said:  — 

"The  Treasury,  Morris,  will  of  course  be  your 
berth.  After  your  invaluable  services  as  Financier 
of  the  Revolution,  no  one  can  pretend  to  contest 
the  office  of  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  with  you.'r 

This  flattering  offer,  Robert  Morris  promptly 
declined,  adding:  — 

"But,  my  dear  General,  you  will  be  no  loser  by 
my  declining  the  Secretaryship  of  the  Treasury, 
for  I  can  recommend  to  you  a  far  cleverer  fellow 
than  I  am,  for  your  minister  of  finance,  in  the 
person  of  your  former  aide-de-camp,  Colonel 

Hamilton." 

•< 

"I  always  knew  Colonel  Hamilton  to  be  a  man 
of  superior  talents,"  said  Washington,  "but  never 
supposed  he  had  any  knowledge  of  finance." 

To  which  Robert  Morris  replied:  — 

"He  knows  everything,  sir!  To  a  mind  like 
his,  nothing  comes  amiss." 

Washington  then  appointed  Hamilton  to  be 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury. 

Hamilton  took  up  his  duties.  The  Country 
and  the  States  were  in  debt.  He  organized  the 
finances  of  our  young  and  new  Nation,  putting 
them  upon  a  sound  basis;  he  provided  funds  with 


HE  KNOWS  EVERYTHING         161 

which  to  pay  the  National  debt,  so  that  the 
United  States  of  America  "might  command  the 
respect  of  the  Nations  of  the  World." 

It  was  Alexander  Hamilton  who  laid  the  foun- 
dations of  the  financial  system  of  our  Republic. 


JANUARY  17 

BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN 
THE  AMERICAN  SOCRATES 

We  have  reason  to  be  thankful  he  was  so  long  spared,  that  the 
most  useful  life  should  be  the  longest,  also  that  it  was  pro- 
tracted so  far  beyond  the  ordinary  span  allotted  to  man,  as  to 
avail  us  of  his  wisdom  in  the  establishment  of  our  own  Freedom. 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON 


OUR  COUNTRY 

Dr.  Benjamin  Franklin  to  General  George  Washington 

I  must  soon  quit  the  scene,  but  you  may  live  to  see  our  Country 
flourish,  as  it  will  amazingly  and  rapidly  after  the  War  is 
over;  like  a  field  of  young  Indian  Corn,  which  long  fair 
weather  and  sunshine  had  enfeebled  and  discoloured,  and 
which  in  that  weak  state,  by  a  thundergust  of  violent  wind, 
hail,  and  rain,  seemed  to  be  threatened  with  absolute  destruc- 
tion; yet  the  storm  being  past,  it  recovers  fresh  verdure,  shoots 
up  with  double  vigour,  and  delights  the  eye  not  of  its  owner 
only,  but  of  every  observing  traveller. 
March  5,  1780 


BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN  was  born  in  Boston,  January 

17,  1706 

Went  to  Philadelphia,  1723 
Through  his  diplomacy,  France  was  persuaded  to 

recognize  the  United  States  by  treaty,  February 

6,  1778 

He  signed  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  1787 
He  died  in  Philadelphia,  April  17,  1790 


THE  WHISTLE 

TOLD  BY  FRANKLIN  HIMSELF 

WHEN  I  was  a  child  of  seven  years  old,  my  friends 
on  a  holiday  filled  my  pocket  with  coppers.  I 
went  directly  to  a  shop  where  they  sold  toys  for 
children,  and  being  charmed  with  the  sound  of 
a  whistle  that  I  met  by  the  way  in  the  hands  of 
another  boy,  I  voluntarily  offered  and  gave  all 
my  money  for  one. 

I  then  came  home  and  went  whistling  all  over 
the  house,  much  pleased  with  my  whistle,  but 
disturbing  all  the  family. 

My  brothers  and  sisters  and  cousins,  under- 
standing the  bargain  I  had  made,  told  me  I  had 
given  four  times  as  much  for  it  as  it  was  worth; 
put  me  in  mind  what  good  things  I  might  have 
bought  with  the  rest  of  the  money,  and  laughed 
at  me  so  much  for  my  folly,  that  I  cried  with 
vexation.  And  the  reflection  gave  me  more 
chagrin  than  the  whistle  gave  me  pleasure. 

This,  however,  was  afterwards  of  use  to  me, 
the  impression  continuing  on  my  mind,  so  that 
often,  when  I  was  tempted  to  buy  some  unneces- 
sary thing,  I  said  to  myself:  — 


166  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN 


give  too  much  for  the  whistle!" 
And  I  saved  my  money. 

As  I  grew  up,  came  into  the  world,  and  ob- 
served the  actions  of  men,  I  thought  I  met  with 
many,  very  many,  who  gave  too  much  for  the  whistle. 

From  The  Whistle    , 

THE  CANDLE-MAKER'S  BOY 

BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN,  when  a  boy,  used  to  work 
in  his  father's  shop  at  the  Sign  of  the  Blue  Ball. 
His  father  was  a  tallow  chandler,  and  made  soap 
and  candles. 

The  boy  got  up  early,  cut  wicks  for  candles, 
filled  moulds  with  tallow,  ran  errands,  and  tended 
shop.  Though  he  worked  hard  and  honestly,  his 
heart  was  not  in  his  work.  He  wanted  to  go  to 
sea.  His  elder  brother,  a  sailor,  had  come  home; 
and  he  told  the  most  thrilling  tales  of  his  adven- 
tures. So  Benjamin  Franklin  could  not  get  the 
sea  out  of  his  mind. 

He  grew  to  detest  the  trade  of  tallow  chandler, 
and  hankered  more  and  more  for  the  sea.  His 
father,  wishing  him  to  give  up  thoughts  of  a 
roving  life,  took  him  to  talk  with  joiners,  brick- 
layers, turners,  and  other  workmen,  and  to  watch 
them  at  work.  But  none  of  their  trades  appealed 
to  the  boy. 

His  place  was  at  home  his  father  urged,  adding: 


167 

"Seest  thou  a  man  diligent  in  his  calling,  he 
shall  stand  before  Kings;  he  shall  not  stand  before 
mean  men." 

THE  BOY  OF  THE  PRINTING  PRESS 

BUT  Benjamin  Franklin  did  not  run  away  to 
sea.  He  became  a  printer's  boy. 

Because  he  liked  books,  he  was  apprenticed 
to  his  brother  James,  who  had  set  up  a 
printing  press  in  Boston.  To  James's  house  he 
went,  taking  with  him  his  collection  of  precious 
volumes. 

There  he  worked  hard  by  day,  and  read  and 
studied  at  night.  Recollecting  his  father's  fa- 
vourite proverb,  "Seest  thou  a  man  diligent  in  his 
calling,  he  shall  stand  before  Kings,"  Franklin 
saved  his  money,  and  worked  early  and  late. 

When  James  began  to  issue  a  newspaper, 
Franklin  helped  him  print  it,  and  delivered 
copies  to  customers.  He  wrote  articles  and 
slipped  them  under  the  printing-house  door,  and 
James  published  them,  without  knowing  who 
was  their  author.  Later  Franklin  wrote  clever, 
audacious,  and  humorous  articles  on  the  questions 
of  the  day,  which  were  widely  read  and  much 
talked  about. 

So  things  continued  until  he  was  seventeen 
years  old,  when  he  ran  away  —  but  not  to  sea. 


168  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN 

He  and  his  brother  quarrelled  often.  Benjamin 
the  apprentice  was  saucy  and  provoking,  and 
James  the  master  was  hot-tempered  and  beat  his 
younger  brother  severely.  After  a  particularly 
bad  quarrel,  Franklin  sold  some  of  his  books,  and 
took  passage  on  a  sloop  bound  for  New  York. 
Arriving  at  New  York,  he  found  no  employ- 
ment there,  and  went  on  to  Philadelphia. 

THE  THREE  ROLLS 

EARLY  in  the  morning  of  an  October  day,  young 
Benjamin  Franklin,  seventeen  years  old  and 
seeking  his  fortune,  reached  Philadelphia.  He 
was  tired  and  hungry,  and  had  only  a  dollar  of 
his  little  fund  left. 

He  stopped  at  a  baker's,  and  bought  three  big 
puffy  rolls.  He  put  a  roll  under  each  arm,  and, 
munching  the  third,  walked  along  Market  Street. 

In  the  doorway  of  a  house,  stood  a  young 
girl.  She  saw  the  awkward,  handsome  boy, 
trudging  past  hungrily  eating  a  big  roll.  She 
laughed  to  herself;  she  thought  it  funny  to  see 
him  with  his  broad-brimmed  hat,  knee-breeches, 
and  buckled  shoes  all  shabby  and  dusty,  and  his 
great  pockets  stuffed  with  stockings  and  shirts. 

So  she  laughed  to  herself,  did  Deborah  Read. 
And  little  she  knew  that  in  a  few  years,  she  would 
become  that  boy's  wife!  But  so  it  happened. 


STANDING  BEFORE  KINGS       169 

Young  Benjamin  Franklin  found  work  in  a 
printer's  shop.  He  came  to  lodge  at  Deborah 
Read's  home.  In  a  few  years,  he  owned  his  own 
printing  press.  He  married  Deborah  Read.  He 
became  a  well-known  printer.  He  issued  an 
influential  newspaper,  and  published  "Poor 
Richard's  Almanack."  He  was  industrious, 
studious,  thrifty,  and  prosperous.  In  time,  he 
became  the  most  famous  and  learned  citizen  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  a  great  American  Patriot. 

STANDING  BEFORE  KINGS 

WHEN  the  American  Colonies  rose  against  the 
exactions  of  England,  Benjamin  Franklin  was 
called  upon  to  serve  his  Country  as  a  diplomat 
in  France  and  England. 

"My  father,"  wrote  Franklin,  "having  among 
his  instructions  to  me  when  a  boy  frequently 
repeated  a  proverb  of  Solomon,  'Seest  thou  a 
man  diligent  hi  his  calling,  he  shall  stand  before 
Kings;  he  shall  not  stand  before  mean  men,' 
"I  from  thence  considered  industry  as  a  means 
of  obtaining  wealth  and  distinction,  which  en- 
couraged me,  though  I  did  not  think  that  I 
should  ever  literally  stand  before  Kings,  which, 
however,  has  since  happened,  for  I  have  stood 
before  five,  and  even  had  the  honour  of  sitting 
down  with  one,  the  King  of  Denmark,  to  dinner." 


170  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN 

THE  WONDERFUL  KITE  EXPERIMENT 

IN  Benjamin  Franklin's  time,  there  were  no 
electric  trains,  no  telegraphs,  telephones,  radio- 
graphs, and  radiophones.  The  driving  and  light- 
ing power  of  electricity  was  not  understood. 
People  did  not  know  that  lightning  was  due  to 
the  presence  of  electricity  in  nature. 

Benjamin  Franklin,  who  was  keen  and  in- 
quisitive, made  scientific  experiments  with  the 
Leyden  jar  and  with  simple  machines  which 
produced  electricity  by  friction.  He  discovered 
that  in  certain  ways,  the  action  of  electricity  and 
lightning  was  the  same,  and  he  observed  that 
electric  fluid  might  be  conducted  along  a  pack- 
string. 

So  he  determined  to  prove  that  electricity 
and  lightning  were  the  same,  by  drawing  light- 
ning down  from  the  clouds  along  a  pack-string. 
He  used  a  silk  kite,  with  a  sharp-pointed  wire 
fastened  to  its  framework,  and  a  silk  ribbon  tied 
to  the  end  of  the  kite-string  holding  a  metal  key 
in  place. 

He  secretly  flew  the  kite  during  a  June  thunder- 
storm. And  as  he  saw  the  kite-string  stiffen  in  a 
strange  way,  he  eagerly  laid  his  hand  against  the 
key.  Instantly  he  felt  a  shock  of  electricity  pass 
through  him.  He  had  made  one  of  the  most 
important  discoveries  of  all  ages! 


FRANKLIN  AND  THE  KITE  EXPERIMENT 


THE  RISING  SUN  171 

His  discovery  was  soon  known  throughout  the 
world.  Men  made  other  experiments,  and  in 
time  invented  the  wonderful  electrical  machines 
and  devices  which  we  enjoy  to-day. 

THE  RISING  SUN 

WHEN  the  Federal  Constitutional  Convention 
met  at  Philadelphia,  General  Washington  was 
unanimously  made  President  of  the  Convention. 
He  took  the  chair  with  diffidence.  He  assured 
the  members  that  he  was  not  used  to  such  a 
situation,  that  he  was  embarrassed,  and  he  hoped 
they  would  excuse  his  errors.  And  hi  what 
masterly  fashion  he  conducted  the  convention, 
history  shows. 

Behind  his  chair  was  painted  a  picture  of  the 
sun.  After  the  debates  were  over  and  the  Consti- 
tution was  adopted,  Benjamin  Franklin,  who  had 
just  signed  the  immortal  Document,  turned  to 
some  of  the  members.  He  drew  their  attention 
to  the  sun  behind  General  Washington's  chair. 

"I  have  often  and  often,"  said  Franklin,  "in 
the  'course  of  the  session  and  the  vicissitudes  of 
my  hopes  and  fears  as  to  its  issue,  looked  at  that 
behind  the  President,  without  being  able  to  tell 
whether  it  was  rising  or  setting.  But  now,  at 
length,  I  have  the  happiness  to  know  that  it  is 
a  rising,  and  not  a  setting,  sun." 


172  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN 

,      TO  MY  FRIEND 

From  Franklin's  Witt  and  Testament 

MY  fine  crabtree  walking-stick,  with  a  gold  head 
curiously  wrought  in  the  form  of  the  Cap  of 
Liberty,  I  give  to  my  friend  and  the  friend  of 
Mankind,  General  Washington. 

If  it  were  a  Sceptre,  he  has  merited  it,  and 
would  become  it. 

Benjamin  Franklin 


FEBRUARY  12 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 
THE  GREAT  EMANCIPATOR 

With  malice  toward  none;  with  charity  for  all;  with  firmness 
in  the  right,  as  God  gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let  us  strive  on 
to  finish  the  work  we  are  in;  to  bind  up  the  Nation's  wounds; 
to  care  for  him  who  shall  have  borne  the  battle,  and  for  his 
widow,  and  his  orphan  —  to  do  all  which  may  achieve  and 
cherish  a  just  and  lasting  peace  among  ourselves,  and  with 
all  Nations. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 
March  4,  1865 


Oh,  slow  to  smite  and  swift  to  spare, 

Gentle  and  merciful  and  just! 
Who,  in  the  fear  of  God,  didst  bear 

The  sword  of  power,  a  Nation's  trust! 

In  sorrow  by  thy  bier  we  stand, 

Amid  the  awe  that  hushes  all, 
And  speak  the  anguish  of  a  land 

That  shook  with  horror  at  thy  fall. 

Thy  task  is  done;  the  bond  are  free: 
We  bear  thee  to  an  honoured  grave, 

Whose  proudest  monument  shall  be 
The  broken  fetters  of  the  slave. 

Pure  was  thy  life;  its  bloody  close 

Hath  placed  thee  with  the  sons  of  light, 

Among  the  noble  host  of  those 

Who  perished  in  the  cause  of  Right. 

WILLIAM  CULLEN  BBYANT 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  was  born,  February  12,  1809 

Was  elected  President,  1860 

Issued  the  Emancipation  Proclamation,  New  Year's 

Day,  1863 
Was  re-elected,  1864 
He  was  assassinated,  1865 


THE  CABIN  IN  THE  CLEARING 

IT  was  only  a  small  cabin  in  a  forest-clearing  in 
the  wilderness  of  Indiana.  It  stood  on  a  knoll 
overlooking  a  piece  of  ground  where  corn  and 
vegetables  grew.  In  the  woods  around  the  cabin 
were  bear,  deer,  and  other  wild  creatures.  The 
furniture  was  rude,  brought  from  the  East,  or 
made  of  logs  and  hickory-sticks,  while  the  bed 
was  a  sack  of  leaves.  In  the  big  fireplace,  the  logs 
cut  from  the  forest,  burned  with  a  cheerful  blaze. 

And  there  lived  little  Abe  Lincoln,  nine  years 
old,  with  his  father  and  sister  and  his  mother, 
Nancy  Hanks  Lincoln. 

Abe  was  born  in  Kentucky.  When  he  was 
seven,  his  family  moved  to  the  cabin  in  Indiana. 
He  helped  clear  the  way  through  the  wilderness 
to  the  new  home.  So  with  swinging  the  axe  and 
blazing  trails,  he  was  made  unusually  large  and 
strong  for  his  age,  alert  and  courageous  —  a  real 
backwoods  boy. 

He  could  shoot,  fish,  cut  down  trees,  and  work 
on  the  farm  in  the  clearing.   In  his  veins  ran  the ' 
red   blood   of   Kentucky   pioneers.     His   grand- 
father, in  the  days  of  Daniel  Boone,  had  been 
killed  by  an  Indian,  while  Abe's  father  —  a  child 


176  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

then  —  had  been  rescued  from  this  same  Indian 
by  his  brother,  Mordecai  Lincoln,  a  daring  lad, 
who  shot  the  savage  with  his  dead  father's  rifle, 
so  saving  his  little  brother. 

HOW  HE  LEARNED  TO  BE  JUST 

Let  us  have  faith  that  Right  makes  Might,  and  in  that  Faith,  let 
us  to  the  end,  dare  to  do  our  duty  as  we  understand  it. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN,  from  his  speech  at  Cooper  Institute 

BUT  it  was  not  all  work  for  Abe  on  the  new  farm 
in  Indiana.  He  picked  wild  plums  and  pawpaws 
in  the  woods,  and  ate  corn  dodgers,  fried  bacon, 
roast  wild  turkey,  and  fish  caught  in  the  Indiana 
streams.  He  went  to  school  when  he  could,  which 
was  not  often,  for  in  those  days  schools  were  few 
and  far  between,  and  teachers  were  not  many. 

But  little  Abe  had  the  best  teacher  of  all,  his 
mother,  Nancy  Lincoln.  For,  though  his  father 
could  scarcely  write  his  own  name,  his  mother 
could  read,  and  she  loved  books.  She  taught  her 
little  son  his  letters  and  how  to  read.  Often  they 
sat  together  in  the  cabin,  Abe  and  his  sister  at 
their  mother's  knee,  while  she  read  the  Bible  to 
them. 

"I  would  rather  my  son  would  be  able  to  read 
the  Bible,  than  to  own  a  farm,  if  he  can't  have 
but  one,"  she  said. 

She  was  a  beautiful  woman,  slender,  sad,  and 
pale,  with  dark  hair.  She  was  more  refined  than 


OFF  TO  NEW  ORLEANS  177 

most  women  of  those  hardy  pioneer  times,  but 
she  could  use  a  rifle,  work  on  the  farm,  spin,  and 
do  other  housework.  Because  of  her  gentle  and 
firm  character,  she  was  loved  and  respected  not 
only  by  her  husband  and  children,  but  by  her 
neighbours. 

Above  all  things  she  had  a  deep  and  tender 
religious  spirit  which  she  shared  with  Abe  and 
his  sister,  Sarah.  She  taught  Abe  to  love  truth 
and  justice  and  to  revere  God.  In  time  he  could 
repeat  by  heart  much  of  the  Bible,  and,  when  he 
grew  up,  he  thought  and  wrote  in  the  simple, 
clear,  and  forceful  language  of  the  Bible.  And  he 
learned  from  it  his  ideas  of  right  and  his  scorn  of 
wrong,  making  him  "Honest  Abe." 

\f 

OFF  TO  NEW  ORLEANS 

YOUNG  ABE  LINCOLN  went  on  several  flatboat 
trips  carrying  produce  down  the  Mississippi  to 
New  Orleans. 

One  of  these  trips  made  a  deep  and  lasting 
impression  upon  him.  In  New  Orleans,  he  visited 
the  slave-market.  There  negro  men,  women,  and 
children  were  bought,  sold,  and  flogged.  Wives 
were  torn  from  their  husbands,  children  from 
their  mothers,  and  auctioned  off  like  cattle. 

The  anguish  of  these  scenes  wrung  Lincoln's 
heartstrings.  With  quivering  lips,  he  said,  "If 


178  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

ever  I  get  a  chance  to  hit  that  thing,  I  will  hit  it 
hard." 

John  Hanks,  a  relative  who  was  with  him  at 
the  slave-market,  said  in  after  years :  — 

"Lincoln  saw  it;  his  heart  bled;  said  nothing 
much,  was  silent,  looked  bad.  I  can  say  it, 
knowing  him,  that  it  was  on  this  trip  that  he 
formed  his  opinions  of  slavery.  It  run  its  iron 
into  him,  then  and  there." 


THE  KINDNESS  OF  LINCOLN 

The  Little  Birds 

WHEN  Lincoln  was  a  lawyer,  one  day  he  was 
going  with  a  party  of  lawyers  to  attend  court. 
They  were  riding,  two  by  two,  on  horseback 
through  a  country  lane,  Lincoln  hi  the  rear.  As 
they  passed  through  a  thicket  of  wild  plum  and 
crab-apple  trees,  his  friends  missed  him. 

"Where  is  he?"  they  asked. 

Just  then  Lincoln's  companion  came  riding  up. 
"Oh,"  replied  he,  "when  I  saw  him  last,  he  had 
caught  two  young  birds  that  the  wind  had  blown 
out  of  their  nest,  and  was  hunting  for  the  nest  , 
to  put  them  back." 

After  a  little  while,  Lincoln  rode  up,  and  when 
his  friends  rallied  him  about  his  tender  heart,  he 
said:  — 


THE  KINDNESS  OF  LINCOLN     179 

"I  could  not  have  slept,  unless  I  had  restored 
those  little  birds  to  their  mother." 


Rescuing  the  Pig 

ANOTHER  time,  Lincoln  was  riding  past  a  deep 
miry  ditch,  and  saw  a  pig  struggling  in  the  mud. 
The  animal  could  not  get  out,  and  was  squealing 
with  terror. 

Lincoln  looked  at  the  pig  and  the  mud,  and 
then  at  his  clothes  —  clean  ones,  that  he  had  just 
put  on.  Then  he  decided  in  favour  of  the  clean 
clothes,  and  rode  along. 

But  he  could  not  get  rid  of  the  thought  of  the 
poor  animal  struggling  so  pitifully  in  its  terror. 
He  had  not  gone  far  when  he  turned  back. 

He  reached  the  ditch,  dismounted,  and  tied 
his  horse.  Then  he  collected  some  old  wooden 
rails,  and  with  them  made  a  foot-bridge  to  the 
bottom  of  the  ditch.  He  carefully  walked  down 
the  bridge,  and  caught  hold  of  the  pig.  He  pulled 
it  out,  and  setting  it  on  the  ground,  let  it  run 
away. 

The  screaming,  struggling  pig,  had  spattered 
Lincoln's  clean  clothes  with  mud.  His  hands 
were  covered  with  filth;  so  he  went  to  the  nearest 
brook,  washed  them,  and  wiped  them  on  the 
grass. 

Later,  when  telling  a  friend  about  his  advenr 


180  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

ture,  Lincoln  said  that  he  had  rescued  the  pig 
for  purely  selfish  reasons,  "to  take  a  pain  out  of 
his  own  mind." 

Opening  Their  Eyes  . 

IT  was  toward  the  close  of  the  Civil  War,  the 
crisis  had  come,  and  the  end  of  the  long  struggle 
was  in  sight.  The  Union  troops  were  hemming  hi 
Richmond.  President  Lincoln  went  himself  to 
City  Point,  and  there  he  remained,  anxiously 
waiting. 

In  his  tent  lived  a  pet  cat.  It  had  a  family  of 
new-born  kittens.  Sometimes,  the  President 
relieved  his  mind  by  playing  with  them. 

Finally  Richmond  was  taken,  and  Lincoln 
prepared  to  visit  the  city.  Before  he  left  his  tent, 
he  picked  up  one  of  the  kittens,  saying:  — 

"Little  kitten,  I  must  perform  a  last  act  of 
kindness  for  you  before  I  go.  I  must  open  your 
eyes." 

He  passed  his  hand  gently  over  its  closed  lids, 
until  the  eyes  opened;  then  he  set  the  kitten  on 
the  floor,  and  said:  — 

"Oh!  that  I  could  open  the  eyes  of  my  blinded 
fellow-countrymen  as  easily  as  I  have  those  of 
that  little  creature!" 


LINCOLN  AND  THE  CHILDREN   181 


Hurrah  for  Lincoln! 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  loved  children,  and  even 
strange  children  were  drawn  to  him,  as  though 
they  had  known  him  all  their  lives.  Here  are  a 
few  of  the  stories  told  about  Lincoln  and  his 
child-friends. 

Soon  after  Lincoln  was  elected  President,  he 
went  to  Chicago,  where  he  was  welcomed  with 
shouts  and  cheers. 

Later,  as  he  sat  in  a  room  talking  with  friends, 
a  little  boy  was  led  in.  At  the  sight  of  the  Presi- 
dent-elect, he  took  off  his  hat  and  swung  it, 
shouting:  — 

"Hurrah  for  Lincoln!" 

Lincoln  rose,  and  catching  the  little  fellow  in 
his  strong  hands,  tossed  him  to  the  ceiling, 
shouting:  — 

"Hurrah  for  you!" 

Only  Eight  of  Ust  Sir! 

ON  this  same  visit  to  Chicago,  while  Lincoln  was 
talking  with  visitors,  a  little  German  girl,  heading 
a  delegation  of  other  girls,  walked  timidly  up 
to  him. 

"What  do  you  want,  my  little  girl?  What  can 
I  do  for  you?"  he  asked  kindly. 


'182  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

"I  want  your  name,"  she  said. 

"But  there  are  many  other  little  girls  that 
want  my  name,  and  as  I  cannot  give  it  to  them 
all,  they  will  feel  hurt  if  I  give  it  to  you." 

She  looked  around  at  her  companions,  and 
said,  "Only  eight  of  us,  sir!" 

Lincoln  could  not  resist  that,  so  he  sat  down 
immediately,  and  forgetting  his  other  visitors, 
took  eight  sheets  of  paper  and  wrote  a  line  and 
his  name  on  each.  These  he  gave  to  the  little 
girls,  and  they  went  away  happy. 

He '«  Beautiful! 

ONCE  a  little  girl's  father  took  her  to  call  upon 
Lincoln.  She  had  been  told  that  he  was  very 
homely.  But  when  he  lifted  her  on  his  knee  and 
talked  to  her  in  his  kindly,  merry  way,  she  turned 
to  her  father,  and  exclaimed :  — 

"OPa!  He  is  n't  ugly  at  all!  He's  beautiful!" 

Please  Let  Your  Beard  Grow 

BUT  there  was  another  little  girl  who  did  not 
think  so.  She  lived  in  Westfield,  in  the  State  of 
New  York.  She  had  seen  Lincoln's  picture,  and 
did  not  like  it;  so  after  his  election  she  wrote  a 
letter  asking  him  to  let  his  beard  grow,  as  she 
thought  it  would  make  him  better  looking. 
Lincoln  enjoyed  the  letter  very  much.  It 


HE'S  BEAUTIFUL" 


THE  PRESIDENT  AND  THE  BIBLE    183 

happened  later  that  he  was  on  a  train  passing 
through  Westfield,  and,  as  the  train  stopped  for 
a  few  minutes,  he  was  asked  to  address  the  people 
at  the  station.  He  told  about  the  letter,  and 
stroking  his  chin,  added :  — 

"I  intend  to  follow  her  advice!" 

He  then  called  for  the  little  girl.  She  came 
forward,  and  he  greeted  her  kindly. 

Three  Little  Girls 

ONE  day,  after  Lincoln  had  gone  to  Washington, 
three  little  girls,  the  children  of  a  workingman, 
went  to  the  White  House  on  a  reception  day. 
They  joined  the  throng,  and  were  pushed  along 
until  they  came  to  where  Lincoln  was  shaking 
hands  with  each  of  his  visitors. 

When  the  children  reached  him,  they  were  so 
bashful,  that  they  did  not  dare  to  put  out  their 
hands.  But  Lincoln  saw  them  passing  by,  and 
called:  — 

"Little  girls,  are  you  going  to  pass  me  without 
shaking  hands?" 

Then,  stooping  over,  he  kept  every  one  waiting 
while  he  shook  hands  with  each  child. 

THE  PRESIDENT  AND  THE  BIBLE 

LINCOLN'S  love  of  truth,  justice,  and  mercy,  his 
detestation  of  everything  ignoble,  brutal,  or 


184  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

mean,  were  taught  him  or  strengthened  in  him 
from  childhood  through  his  reading  of  the  Bible. 

The  language  of  his  speeches  and  writings  was 
forceful  and  direct  like  the  English  of  the  Bible, 
and  such  a  phrase  as  "A  house  divided  against 
itself,"  he  took  from  the  Bible. 

While  President,  he  used  to  carry  a  New 
Testament  with  him;  and  he  could  quote  whole 
passages.  He  used  often  to  rise  early  in  the 
morning  to  get  time  to  read  and  pray  before  the 
pressing  business  of  the  day  began. 

He  read  the  Bible  aloud  to  the  coloured 
servants  of  the  White  House.  Once,  when  a 
Committee  of  Coloured  People  waited  upon 
him,  to  present  him  with  a  fine  copy  of  the 
Bible,  he  took  it  and  made  a  speech  to  them, 
a  part  of  which  was:  — 

"In  regard  to  this  great  book,  I  have  but  to 
say,  it  is  the  best  gift  God  has  given  to  man. 
All  the  good  Saviour  gave  to  the  World  was 
communicated  through  this  book.  But  for  it,  we 
could  not  know  right  from  wrong.  All  things 
most  desirable  for  man's  welfare,  here  and  here- 
after, are  to  be  found  portrayed  in  it. 

"To  you  I  return  my  most  sincere  thanks  for 
the  very  elegant  copy  of  the  great  Book  of  God 
which  you  present." 


WASHINGTON  AND  LINCOLN     185 

WASHINGTON  AND  LINCOLN  SPEAK 
A  LINCOLN  ORDER 

To  the  Army  and  Navy 

THE  President,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
Army  and  Navy,  desires  and  enjoins  the  orderly 
observance  of  the  Sabbath  by  the  officers  and 
men  in  the  military  and  naval  service. 

The  importance  for  man  and  beast  of  the  pre- 
scribed weekly  rest,  the  sacred  rights  of  Christian 
soldiers  and  sailors,  a  becoming  deference  to  the 
best  sentiment  of  a  Christian  people,  and  a  due 
regard  for  the  Divine  will,  demand  that  Sunday 
labour  in  the  Army  and  Navy  be  reduced  to  the 
measure  of  strict  necessity. 

The  discipline  and  character  of  the  national 
forces  should  not  suffer,  nor  the  cause  they  defend 
be  imperilled,  by  the  profanation  of  the  day  or 
name  of  the  Most  High. 

"At  this  time  of  public  distress"  —  adopting 
the  words  of  Washington  in  1776  —  "men  may 
find  enough  to  do  in  the  service  of  God  and  their 
Country  without  abandoning  themselves  to  vice 
and  immorality." 

The  first  General  Order  issued  by  the  Father 
of  his  Country  after  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence indicates  the  spirit  in  which  our  in- 
stitutions were  founded  and  should  ever  be 
defended:  — 


186  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

i 
"The  General  hopes  and  trusts  that  every 

officer  and  man  will  endeavour  to  live  and  act 
as  becomes  a  Christian  soldier,  defending  the 
dearest  Rights  and  Liberties  of  his  Country." 

November  15,  1862. 


ADDRESS  DELIVERED  AT  THE 

DEDICATION  OF  THE   GETTYSBURG 

NATIONAL  CEMETERY 

FOURSCORE  and  seven  years  ago  our  Fathers 
brought  forth  on  this  continent  a  new  Nation, 
conceived  in  Liberty,  and  dedicated  to  the 
proposition  that  all  men  are  created  equal. 

Now  we  are  engaged  in  a  great  civil  war, 
testing  whether  that  Nation,  or  any  Nation,  so 
conceived  and  so  dedicated,  can  long  endure. 
We  are  met  on  a  great  battle-field  of  that  war. 
We  have  come  to  dedicate  a  portion  of  that 
field  as  a  final  resting-place  for  those  who  here 
gave  their  lives  that  that  Nation  might  live.  It 
is  altogether  fitting  and  proper  that  we  should 
do  this. 

But,  in  a  larger  sense,  we  cannot  dedicate  — 
we  cannot  consecrate  —  we  cannot  hallow  — 
this  ground.  The  brave  men,  living  and  dead, 
who  struggled  here,  have  consecrated  it  far  above 
our  poor  power  to  add  or  detract.  The  World 
will  little  note  nor  long  remember  what  we  say 


THE  GETTYSBURG  ADDRESS     187 

here,  but  it  can  never  forget  what  they  did  here. 
It  is  for  us,  the  living,  rather,  to  be  dedicated 
here  to  the  unfinished  work  which  they  who 
fought  here  have  thus  far  so  nobly  advanced. 
It  is  rather  for  us  to  be  here  dedicated  to  the 
great  task  remaining  before  us  —  that  from  these 
honoured  dead  we  take  increased  devotion  to 
that  cause  for  which  they  gave  the  last  full 
measure  of  devotion;  that  we  here  highly  resolve 
that  these  dead  shall  not  have  died  in  vain;  that 
this  Nation,  under  God,  shall  have  a  new  birth 
of  Freedom;  and  that  Government  of  the  People, 
by  the  People,  for  the  People,  shall  not  perish 
from  the  earth. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

November  19,  1863. 

The  following  famous  stories  about  Lincoln  are  in  "  Good 
Stories  for  Great  Holidays":  A  Solomon  Come  to  Judgment; 
The  Colonel  of  the  Zouaves;  Courage  of  his  Convictions; 
George  Picket?  s  Friend;  He  Rescues  the  Birds;  His  Spring- 
field Farewell  Address;  Lincoln  and  the  Little  Girl;  Lincoln 
the  Lawyer;  Mr.  Lincoln  and  the  Bible;  A  Stranger  at  Five- 
Points;  Training  for  the  Presidency;  Why  Lincoln  was  called 
"Honest  Abe";  The  Widow  and  her  Three  Sons;  The  Young 
Sentinel. 


FEBRUARY  22 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON 
THE  FATHER  OF  HIS  COUNTRY 

Where  may  the  wearied  eye  repose, 

When  gazing  on  the  Great; 
Where  neither  guilty  glory  glows, 

Nor  despicable  state? 

Yes  —  one  —  the  first  —  the  last  —  the  best  — 
The  Cincinnati^  of  the  West, 

Whom  Envy  dared  not  hate, 
Bequeathed  the  name  of  Washington, 

To  make  man  blush  there  was  but  one! 

LORD  BYBON 


LINCOLN  ON  WASHINGTON'S  BIRTHDAY 

This  is  the  one  hundred  and  tenth  anniversary  of  the  birthday 
of  Washington.  We  are  met  to  celebrate  this  day.  Washington 
is  the  mightiest  name  of  earth  —  long  since  mightiest  in  the 
cause  of  Civil  Liberty;  still  mightiest  in  moral  reformation. 
On  that  name  no  eulogy  is  expected.  It  cannot  be.  To  add 
brightness  to  the  sun  or  glory  to  the  name  of  Washington,  is 
alike  impossible.  Let  none  attempt  it. 

In  solemn  awe  pronounce  the  name,  and  in  its  naked  death- 
less splendour,  leave  it  shining  on. 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN,  February  22, 1849 


WASHINGTON  was  born,  February  22,  1732 

Was  appointed  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  American 

Army,  1775 

Was  made  President  of  the  Federal  Convention  for 
Framing  the  Constitution,  and  signed  the  Consti- 
tution, 1787 
Was  inaugurated,   first   President  of   the    United 

States,  1789 

Issued  his  "Farewell  Address,"  1796 
He  died  at  Mount  Vernon,  December  14,  1799 


THE  BOY  IN  THE  VALLEY 

THE  boy  George  Washington  was  magnificently 
strong  and  tall,  with  firm  muscles  and  powerful 
body.  He  could  run,  leap,  wrestle,  toss  the  bar, 
and  pitch  quoits.  He  rode  fiery  horses  and 
hunted  foxes.  He  was  a  silent,  determined  lad, 
truth-telling,  with  a  wonderful  grip  on  his 
temper.  By  the  time  that  he  was  sixteen  he  was 
an  excellent  surveyor. 

And  he  was  a  proud  and  happy  boy  when,  one 
spring  day,  he  leaped  on  his  horse,  and,  with  a 
companion,  rode  away  into  the  Wilderness  on  a 
real  job  of  surveying. 

Lord  Fairfax,  his  close  friend,  owned  a  great 
estate  of  over  five  million  acres  stretching  to  the 
westward.  A  part  of  the  estate  was  a  wilderness, 
and  lay  on  the  other  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge 
Mountains.  It  had  never  been  surveyed.  Squat- 
ters were  stealing  the  land.  So  Lord  Fairfax  had 
sent  sixteen-year  old  George  Washington  to 
survey  it  for  him. 

As  the  boy  rode  over  the  mountains,  and 
guided  his  horse  down  the  steep  trail  into  the 
beautiful  Shenandoah  Valley,  Spring  was  busy 
all  around  him.  Cascades  and  torrents  of  snow- 


192  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

water  were  rushing  from  the  mountain-tops  to 
feed  the  bright  Shenandoah River — "The  Daugh- 
ter of  the  Stars,"  the  Indians  called  the  river. 

The  boy  spent  the  better  part  of  the  first  day 
riding  through  fine  groves  of  sugar  maples,  and 
admiring  the  trees  and  the  richness  of  the  land. 
Here  and  there  showed  the  little  clearings,  where 
the  squatters  were  preparing  their  small  farms 
for  crops  of  tobacco,  hemp,  and  corn. 

For  some  days,  he  surveyed  along  the  banks 
of  the  river  and  in  the  valley,  roughing  it  at 
night.  And  many  were  the  adventures  he  had 
about  which  he  has  written  in  his  diary. 

Sometimes  he  slept  before  the  camp-fire  or  in 
a  hut,  at  others  in  a  tent.  Once,  he  was  nearly 
burnt  to  death  when  his  straw  bed  caught  fire. 
He  roasted  wild  turkeys,  and  ate  off  chips  for 
plates.  He  swam  his  horse  through  swollen 
streams,  and  followed  the  rough  roads  made  by 
the  squatters. 

But  his  most  exciting  adventure  was  with 
Indians. 

On  the  bank  of  the  Potomac  stood  a  little  cabin. 
Near  it  was  hung  a  huge  kettle  suspended  over 
a  place  always  ready  for  a  fire.  The  cabin  be- 
longed to  Cresap,  a  frontiersman,  and  so  did  the 
kettle.  He  kept  the  fireplace  and  everything  in 
readiness  for  the  passing  Indians  to  cook  their 
meals.  The  grateful  Red  Skins  called  him  "Big 
Spoon." 


THE  BOY  IN  THE  VALLEY        193 

Rain  and  floods  drove  Washington  to  the 
cabin.  Big  Spoon  invited  him  to  stay  until  the 
bad  weather  was  past. 

On  the  third  day,  Washington  looked  out  and 
saw  a  band  of  Indians  carrying  a  scalp,  come 
toward  the  cabin.  It  was  a  war-party  returning 
from  a  raid. 

I  Big  Spoon  greeted  them  heartily,  for  every- 
body was  welcome  at  his  place.  The  Indians  built 
a  fire,  sat  down  in  a  circle,  and  held  a  big  cele- 
bration. Then  they  performed  a  war-dance,  while 
their  musicians  played  on  drums  made  of  pots 
half  full  of  water,  with  deerskin  stretched  tightly 
over  them. 

And  as  Washington  watched  their  savage 
antics,  he  little  dreamed  how  soon  he  himself 
would  be  fighting  with  Red  Skins. 

When  his  surveying  was  finished,  he  returned 
home  to  make  his  report.  Lord  Fairfax  was, 
delighted  with  his  careful  work  and  fine  maps. 
In  fact,  to-day  the  surveys  Washington  made 
when  a  boy,  stand  unquestioned;  they  are  so 
perfect. 

Roughing  it  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley  was  not 
the  last  of  Washington's  adventures  in  the  Wil- 
derness. He  was  appointed  public  surveyor. 
For  the  next  three  years,  he  spent  a  great  deal 
of  time  in  the  wilds,  with  settlers,  frontiersmen, 
trappers,  and  Indians. 


194  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

He  grew  to  be  over  six  feet  tall,  and  remark- 
ably strong  and  rugged.  He  overcame  difficulties 
and  faced  dangers  through  pluck  and  perse- 
verance. 

He  became  a  Colonel  of  a  Virginia  regiment. 
He  acquired  military  training  and  widened  his 
knowledge  of  handling  all  sorts  of  men. 

What  he  learned  about  Indian  warfare  and 
life  in  the  forests  and  in  the  Wilderness,  taught 
him  the  caution  and  knowledge  which  he  showed 
while  guarding  the  retreat  of  what  was  left  of 
Braddock's  troops. 

So  his  adventures  while  a  boy  in  the  Valley, 
and  his  experiences  as  a  young  man  roughing  it 
on  the  frontier,  fighting  with  Indians,  carrying 
messages  through  the  Wilderness,  and  serving 
as  a  soldier,  —  all  prepared  Washington  to 
become  the  Liberator  of  our  Country. 

WASHINGTON'S  MOTHER 

MOLLY  BALL  of  Virginia,  Molly  Ball  with  hair 
like  flax  and  cheeks  like  mayblossoms,  —  as 
she  is  described  in  the  fragment  of  a  quaint 
old  letter,  —  married  Augustine  Washington  'of 
Virginia,  and  became  the  mother  of  George 
Washington. 

Washington  was  like  his  mother  hi  qualities 
of  character.  He  had  her  strength  of  will,  love  of 


WASHINGTON'S  MOTHER         195 

truth,  firm  purpose,  high  sense  of  duty,  dignity, 
and  reverence. 

All  these  noble  qualities  were  strengthened  and 
made  practical  by  her  careful  education  and 
discipline. 

When  he  became  great,  she  was  quietly  proud 
of  him.  And  when  people  spoke  warmly  of  his 
glory  and  success,  she  would  say:  — 

"But,  my  good  sirs,  here  is  too  much  flattery. 
Still,  George  will  not  forget  the  lessons  I  early 
taught  him.  He  will  not  forget  himself,  though 
he  is  the  subject  of  so  much  praise." 

When  she  was  informed  by  special  messenger 
that  Cornwallis  had  surrendered,  she  exclaimed: 

"Thank  God!  war  will  now  be  ended,  and 
peace,  Independence,  and  happiness,  bless  our 
Country!" 

After  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis,  Washington 
visited  his  mother  at  Fredericksburg,  where  she 
was  living  in  her  own  little  house.  She  was  about 
seventy-five  years  old. 

He  reached  Fredericksburg  surrounded  by  his 
numerous  and  brilliant  suite.  He  dismounted, 
and  sent  to  inquire  when  it  would  be  her  pleasure 
to  receive  him. 

Afoot  and  alone,  he  walked  to  her  house.  She 
was  by  herself,  employed  in  a  household  task, 
when  she  was  told  that  the  victor-chief  was 
waiting  at  her  door.  She  bade  him  welcome  by 


196  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

a  warm  embrace,  calling  him  "George,"  the  dear 
familiar  name  of  his  childhood. 

She  spoke  to  him  of  old  times  and  old  friends, 
but  of  his  glory,  not  one  word. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg 
there  was  excitement  and  rejoicing.  The  place 
was  crowded  with  foreign  and  American  officers. 
Gentlemen  from  miles  around  were  hastening 
into  town  to  congratulate  the  conquerors  of 
Yorktown. 

The  citizens  got  up  a  splendid  ball  in  Washing- 
ton's honour,  to  which  his  mother  was  specially 
invited. 

The  foreign  officers  were  eager  to  meet  their 
Chief's  mother.  They  had  heard  of  her  remark- 
able character.  They  expected  to  see  her  enter 
the  ballroom  in  glittering  attire,  clad  in  rich 
brocades,  like  the  noble  ladies  of  Europe. 

How  surprised  they  were,  when,  leaning  on  her 
son's  arm,  she  entered  dressed  simply.  She  was 
dignified  and  imposing.  She  received  quietly  all 
the  compliments  and  attentions  showered  upon 
her.  At  an  early  hour  she  wished  the  company 
much  pleasure,  saying  that  it  was  time  for  old 
folk  to  be  in  bed. 

She  retired  leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  son. 

"If  such  are  the  matrons  in  America,"  ex- 
claimed the  foreign  officers,  "well  may  she  boast 
of  illustrious  sons!" 
George  Washington  Parke  Custis  and  Other  Sources 


WASHINGTON  AND  THE  CHILDREN  197 

WASHINGTON'S  WEDDING  DAY 

WASHINGTON  plighted  his  troth  with  Martha 
Dandridge,  the  charming  widow  of  Daniel  Parke 
Custis.  She  was  young,  pretty,  intelligent,  and 
an  heiress. 

It  was  a  brilliant  wedding  party  which  assem- 
bled on  a  winter  day  in  the  little  church  near 
Mrs.  Custis's  home.  There  were  gathered  the 
gay,  free-thinking,  high-living  Governor,  gor- 
geous in  scarlet  and  gold;  British  officers,  red- 
coated  and  gold-laced;  ami  all  the  neighbouring 
gentry  in  their  handsomest  clothes. 

The  bride  was  attired  in  silk  and  satin,  laces 
and  brocade,  with  pearls  on  her  neck  and  in  her 
ears.  While  the  bridegroom  appeared  in  blue  and 
silver  trimmed  with  scarlet,  and  with  gold  buckles 
at  his  knees  and  on  his  shoes. 

After  the  ceremony,  the  bride  was  taken  home 
in  a  coach  and  six,  Washington  riding  beside  her, 
mounted  on  a  splendid  horse,  and  followed  by  all 
the  gentlemen  of  the  party. 

Henry  Cabot  Lodge  (Arranged) 

WASHINGTON  AND  THE  CHILDREN 
I 

THERE  were  two  joyous  little  people  who  went  to 
live  with  the  bride  in  her  new  home  at  Mount 


198  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

Vernon.  They  were  her  two  children,  Jack 
Custis,  six  years  old,  and  his  sister  Patsy,  just 
four  years  old. 

Washington  gave  them  little  ponies  to  ride. 
He  bought  fashionably  dressed  baby  dolls  for 
Patsy,  silver  shoe  and  knee  buckles  for  Jack,  and 
for  both  of  them  toys,  gingerbread-figures,  sugar- 
images,  and  little  books  with  coloured  pictures 
in  them.  He  gave  them  each  a  Bible  bound  in 
turkey  leather  with  their  names  printed  in  gilt 
letters  on  the  inside  covers. 

ri 

WASHINGTON  loved  all  children.  He  always 
smiled  at  them.  He  was  soecially  popular  with 
boys. 

When  he  rode  in  state  to  Independence  Hall  in 
his  cream-coloured  coach  drawn  by  six  bays, 
and  with  postilions  and  outriders,  boys  were 
always  at  hand  to  cheer  as  he  drove  by.  And 
when  he  returned  to  Mount  Vernon,  there  were 
other  boys  waiting  to  welcome  him.  He  could 
always  count  on  boys,  wherever  he  went,  to 
shout  and  wave  their  hats.  He  used  to  touch 
his  own  hat  to  them  as  politely  as  if  they  were 
veterans  on  parade. 

After  his  great  dinners  at  Mount  Vernon,  as 
soon  as  the  guests  were  done  eating,  he  would 


WASHINGTON  AND  THE  CHILDREN  199 

tell  his  steward  to  call  in  the  neighbours'  boys, 
who  were  never  far  away  at  such  a  time.  In  they 
would  come,  crowding  around  the  table,  and 
make  quick  work  of  the  cakes,  nuts,  and  raisins 
the  guests  had  left. 

At  twilight,  Washington  had  a  habit  of  pacing 
up  and  down  the  large  room  on  the  first  floor 
with  his  hands  behind  him. 

One  evening,  a  boy  who  had  never  seen  him, 
climbed  up  to  a  high  open  window  to  look  in  at 
him. 

The  boy  fell  and  hurt  himself.  Washington 
heard  him  cry,  and  sent  a  servant  to  see  what 
was  the  matter. 

The  servant  came  back  and  said,  "The  boy 
was  trying  to  get  a  look  at  you,  sir." 

"Bring  him  in,"  said  Washington. 

And  when  the  boy  came  in,  he  patted  him  on 
the  head,  saying:  — 

"You  wanted  to  see  General  Washington,  did 
you?  Well,  I  am  General  Washington." 

But  the  little  fellow  shook  his  head,  and 
replied :  — 

"No,  you  are  only  just  a  man.  I  want  to  see 
the  President." 

Washington  laughed,  and  told  him  that  he  was 
the  President  and  a  man  for  all  that.  Then  he  had 
the  servant  give  him  some  cakes  and  nuts,  and 
sent  huii  away  happy. 

Grace  Greenwood  and  Other  Sources  (Retold) 


200  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

THE  LITTLE  GIRL  AND  THE  RED  COATS 

WHEN  Washington  with  the  Army  entered  Bos- 
ton after  the  British  had  evacuated  the  city,  he 
made  the  best  tavern  in  town  his  Headquarters. 
It  had  been  the  British  Headquarters.  The 
tavern-keeper's  little  girl  was  running  about  very 
much  interested  in  all  that  was  going  on. 

Washington  called  her  to  him,  and  holding  her 
on  his  knee,  asked :  — 

"Now  that  you  have  seen  the  soldiers  on  both 
sides,  which  do  you  like  best?" 

The  little  girl  hesitated,  but  like  the  great 
Washington  himself,  she  could  not  tell  a  lie,  so 
she  said:  — 

"I  like  the  Red  Coats  best." 

Washington  laughed  at  her  frankness,  and 
said  gently:  — 

"Yes,  my  dear,  the  Red  Coats  do  look  the 
best,  but  it  takes  the  ragged  boys  to  do  the 
fighting." 

Wayne  Whipple  (Retold) 

NELLIE  AND  LITTLE  WASHINGTON 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON  loved  children,  and,  as 
he  had  none  of  his  own,  he  adopted  two  of  his 
wife's  grandchildren,  Nellie  Custis  and  George 
Washington  Parke  Custis. 


NELLIE  AND  LITTLE  WASHINGTON  201 

The  little  boy  was  known  as  "Washington." 
Nellie  was  a  beautiful  child  with  smiling  black 
eyes  and  thick  curly  brown  hair;  while  her 
brother  was  of  very  light  complexion. 

They  had  good  times  together  at  Mount 
Veraon.  There  was  a  delightfully  fearsome  pack 
of  hounds  in  the  kennel;  French  dogs,  the  gift  of 
Lafayette,  "fierce,  big-mouthed,  savage."  And 
there  were  litters  of  beautiful  puppies. 

The  stables  were  full  of  horses,  fine  creatures 
for  pets  and  playfellows.  Nellie  liked  to  be  with 
the  horses,  and  was  constantly  alarming  her 
grandmother  as  she  flashed  by  the  windows  or 
down  the  lanes,  mounted  upon  some  half-broken 
colt. 

The  children  loved  old  Nelson,  Washington's 
war  horse.  They  used  to  climb  upon  the  fence  to 
pat  his  forehead,  as  he  came  racing  up  to  greet  his 
master. 

There  were  many  other  animals  —  gifts  to 
Washington  of  friends  and  admirers. 

Among  them  were  Spanish  jackasses,  Chinese 
pigs,  and  Chinese  geese. 

There  was  always  something  going  on  to  inter- 
est the  children.  They  might  run  down  to  the 
river-landing  to  see  what  strange  fish  "Daddy 
Jack"  had  caught;  day  in  and  day  out,  "Daddy 
Jack"  was  always  fishing  there  in  his  canoe.  Or 
they  might  go  to  meet  the  hunter  "carrying  his 


202  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

gun  and  pouch,  his  body  wrapped  with  strings 
of  game,  his  dogs  at  heel."  They  liked  to  look 
at  the  game,  and  smooth  the  thick  feathers  or 
soft  fur.  There  were  birds,  squirrels,  wild  turkeys, 
molly  cotton-tails,  wily  'possums,  and  canvas- 
back  ducks. 

i  Coaches  of  company,  too,  were  coming  and 
going.  State  dinners  were  cooked  and  served  to 
nobles  and  dignitaries. 

And  when  the  children  ran  about  the  gar- 
dens, they  saw  rare  things  growing — "fig-trees, 
raisins,  limes,  oranges,  large  English  mulberries, 
artichokes." 

Then  there  were  the  mills  to  visit,  the  smithy, 
the  shops,  the  fields,  and  the  negro-quarters,  all 
in  company  with  their  dear  adopted  father, 
Washington  himself. 

But  the  children  and  indeed  every  one  looked 
forward  to  the  evening,  when  Washington  sat  with 
them.  This  was  the  children's  hour,  when  by  the 
uncertain  twinkle  of  the  home-made  candles,  they 
danced  and  sang  their  little  songs. 

The  curled  darling  of  the  house  was  "Master 
Washington  "  —  George  Washington  Parke  Cus- 
tis.  Many  years  later,  when  Lafayette  visited 
Master  Washington,  then  grown  up,  he  told  how 
he  had  first  seen  him  on  the  portico  of  Mount 
Vernon,  a  little  boy,  a  very  little  gentleman, 
with  a  feather  in  his  hat,  holding  fast  to  one 


finger  of  Washington's  hand,  which  finger  was  so 
large  that  the  little  boy  could  hardly  hold  on  to  it. 

As  for  Nellie,  she  wanted  to  romp  and  play 
from  morning  till  night.  She  did  not  like  to  have 
her  hair  dressed  with  feathers  and  ribbons.  She 
did  not  enjoy  her  books  and  music.  And  she  used 
to  cry  for  hours  together,  while  her  determined 
grandmother  stood  guard  over  her,  keeping  her 
at  practice  on  the  beautiful  harpsichord,  which 
Washington  had  given  her.  <i 

As  for  Washington,  he  tried  to  lighten  little 
Nellie's  tasks,  and  used  to  carry  her  off  for  a 
gallop  or  brisk  outdoor  walk. 

He  was  always  extremely  fond  of  little  girls. 
He  liked  other  little  girls  beside  Nellie.  He  had 
with  him  her  pretty  sister,  Elizabeth,  when  he 
sat  for  one  of  his  portraits.  And  in  the  most 
critical  week  of  his  Presidency,  Washington  went 
to  the  house  of  one  of  his  cabinet  officers,  and 
played  with  his  little  daughters. 

Harriet  Taylor  Upton  (Retold) 

Many  of  the  stories  in  this  book  are  from  the  Life  of 
Washington,  by  his  adopted  son,  George  Washington  Parke 
Custis. 


SEEING  THE  PRESIDENT 

SOMETIMES,  when  President  Washington  went 
on  a  journey  in  his  state-coach,  he  wanted  to 


204  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

travel  quietly,  without  attracting  people's  atten- 
tion. So  lie  charged  his  courier,  who  rode  on 
ahead,  to  make  all  necessary  arrangements  at 
inns,  but  to  tell  no  one  but  the  landlords,  that 
the  President  was  coming. 

Often,  however,  the  news  leaked  out,  and  was 
flashed  throughout  the  countryside.  Trumpets 
were  blown,  as  the  veterans  of  the  War  for 
Independence  gathered  to  welcome  their  Chief. 
Village  cannon  roared.  Every  village  and  hamlet 
poured  out  its  folk  to  greet  the  man  who  was 
"  first  hi  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen." 

As  for  the  school  children,  how  eagerly  they 
hurried  to  get  their  lessons,  so  that  as  a  reward, 
they  might  see  General  Washington. 

And  when  at  last  he  did  come,  how  happy  the 
children  were  to  be  presented  to  him.  With 
delight,  they  listened  to  his  kind  voice,  felt  the 
kindlier  touch  of  his  hand,  and  even  climbed  on 
his  knee  to  look  up  into  his  smiling  face. 

George  Washington  Parke  Custis  (Retold) 

NELSON  THE  HERO 

THERE  was  one  old  horse  at  Mount  Vernon, 
after  the  War  for  Independence,  who  was  a  hero. 
He  was  never  ridden.  He  was  cared  for  kindly. 
He  grazed  in  a  pleasant  paddock. 

That  was  Nelson,  Washington's  favourite  and 


CARING  FOR  THE  GUEST        205 

splendid  charger,  which  he  had  ridden  on  the 
day  of  the  surrender  at  Yorktown.  He  was  a 
light  sorrel,  with  white  face  and  legs. 

Now  that  he  was  old,  he  was  petted  and  cared 
for.  Whenever  Washington  made  the  rounds  of 
his  kennels  and  stables,  he  stopped  at  the  pad- 
dock. Then  the  old  war-horse  would  run  neighing 
up  to  the  fence,  proud  to  be  caressed  by  the  hand 
of  his  master. 

George  Washington  Parke  Custis  (Retold) 

CARING  FOR  THE  GUEST 

Told  by  the  Guest  Himself 

I  HAD  feasted  my  imagination,  for  several  days, 
on  the  near  prospect  of  a  visit  to  Mount  Vernon, 
the  seat  of  Washington.  No  pilgrim  ever  ap- 
proached Mecca  with  deeper  enthusiasm. 

The  first  evening  I  spent  under  the  wing  of  his 
hospitality,  we  sat  a  full  hour  at  table,  by  our- 
selves, without  the  least  interruption  after  the 
family  had  retired. 

I  was  extremely  oppressed  with  a  severe  cold 
and  excessive  coughing,  contracted  from  the  ex- 
posure of  a  harsh  winter  journey.  He  pressed  me 
to  use  some  remedies,  but  I  declined  doing  so. 

As  usual,  soon  after  retiring,  my  cough 
increased. 

When  some  time  had  elapsed,  the  door  of  my 


206  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

room  was  gently  opened.  And,  on  drawing  back 
my  bed-curtains,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  I  be- 
held Washington  himself  standing  at  my  bedside 
with  a  bowl  of  hot  tea  in  his  hand. 

Elkanah  Watson  (Condensed) 

THOUGHTFUL  OF  OTHERS 

ONCE,  when  Washington  was  stopping  for  re- 
freshment at  a  house  in  Jersey,  some  one  told 
him  that  a  wounded  officer  was  there,  who  could 
not  bear  the  slightest  sound. 

During  the  meal,  Washington  spoke  in  an 
undertone,  and  was  careful  to  make  no  noise. 

After  he  had  left  the  table,  however,  his  officers 
began  to  talk  in  loud  voices.  Instantly,  Wash- 
ington softly  opened  the  dining-room  door, 
entered  on  tip-toe,  took  a  book  from  the  mantel- 
piece, and  stole  out  of  the  room  without  uttering 
a  word. 

His  officers  took  the  hint,  and  were  silent. 

THE  CINCINNATUS   OF   THE  WEST 

A  man  who'd  fought  to  free  the  land  from  woe, 
I/ike  me,  had  left  his  farm  a-soldiering  to  go; 
But  having  gained  his  point,  he  had,  like  me, 
Returned  his  own  potato-ground  to  see; 
But  there  he  could  n't  rest;  —  with  one  accord 
He's  called  to  be  a  kind  of  — ,  not  a  Lord,  — 
I  don't  know  what  —  he's  not  a  great  man,  sure, 
For  poor  men  love  him,  just  as  he  was  poor! 
They  lore  him  like  a  father  or  a  brother! 


THE  CINCINNATUS  OF  THE  WEST  207 

This  little  verse  is  from  "Darby's  Return"  a  play  that  President 
Washington  went  to  see.  The  moment  he  entered  the  theatre  the  whole 
audience  rose  to  its  feet  and  cheered.  And  when  "Darby"  said  these 
lines,  the  audience  stared  hard  at  Washington  to  see  how  he  would 
take  them.  He  looked  horribly  embarrassed.  But  when  "Darby" 
quickly  added  that  he  had  not  seen  the  "man"  at  all  at  all  because 
he  was  so  plainly  dressed  that  he  passed  by  unnoticed,  Washington 
burst  into  a  hearty  laugh. 

IN  the  ancient  days  of  Rome,  a  terrible  enemy 
threatened  the  city.  There  was  no  Roman 
general  wise  enough  to  lead  the  army  against  the 
foe.  There  was  just  one  plain  Roman  citizen 
whom  the  people  trusted.  They  believed  that  he 
had  the  wisdom  to  save  them.  This  was  Cincin- 
natus  the  Curly-haired.  They  sent  hasty  messen- 
gers to  bid  him  come  to  the  aid  of  Rome. 

The  messengers  found  him  tilling  his  land,  for 
he  was  a  farmer.  His  feet  were  heavy  with  damp 
earth  and  his  clothes  covered  with  soil.  He 
listened  to  their  message,  and  to  the  request  of 
the  Roman  Senate  that  he  should  come  at  once 
to  the  aid  of  his  Country. 

He  called  his  wife  to  bring  his  toga  from  their 
hut.  After  he  had  wiped  off  the  dust  and  sweat, 
he  put  on  his  toga  and  went  with  the  messengers. 

So  he  saved  Rome. 

Thus  it  was  with  Washington. 

When  the  call  came  for  him  to  save  his 
Country,  he  left  his  plantation.  So  did  many 
farmers  and  planters;  at  a  moment's  notice  they 
left  their  farms  and  plantations,  took  up  their 


208  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

muskets  and  answered  the  call  of  their  Country. 
They  became  officers  in  Washington's  Army. 

After  the  war,  these  officers  formed  a  society, 
called  the  Society  of  the  Cincinnati,  naming  it 
after  the  patriotic  old  Roman  farmer. 

To  it  belonged  Washington,  Hamilton,  Lafay- 
ette, Kosciuszko,  and  many  other  American  and 
foreign  officers,  who  had  served  with  honour  in 
the  Continental  army.  To-day  their  descendants, 
one  representing  each  officer,  belong  to  the 
Society  of  the  Cincinnati. 

The  French  members  presented  Washington 
with  a  magnificent  badge  of  the  Order,  studded 
with  about  two  hundred  precious  stones  — 
diamonds,  rubies,  emeralds,  and  amethysts. 

Washington  himself  is  called :  — 

"  Yes  —  one  —  the  first  —  the  last  —  the  best, 
The  Cincinnatus  of  the  West." 

BROTHER  JONATHAN 

7  do  hereby  earnestly  recommend  it  to  all  ...  to  meet  together  for 
social  prayer  to  Almighty  God  .  .  .  that  He  would  .  .  .  preserve  our 
precious  Rights  and  Liberties  .  .  .  and  make  us  a  People  of  his 
praise,  and  blessed  of  the  Lord,  as  long  as  the  sun  and  the  moon  shall 
endure. 

JONATHAN  THTJMBTILL, 
to  the  People  of  Connecticut,  June  18,  1776 

PATRIOTIC  and  plucky  was  Connecticut,  the  State 
of  the  Charter  Oak.  It  had  been  a  liberty-loving 
Colony  from  the  days  when  its  first  settlers,  with 


BROTHER  JONATHAN  209 

their  wives,  children,  household  goods,  and  cattle, 
came  through  the  howling  Wilderness  —  literally 
howling  with  savage  Pequot  Indians  —  and 
settled  on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  Connecticut 
River,  whose  name  in  the  Indian  language  means 
Long  River. 

Those  brave  settlers  came  into  the  Wilderness 
so  that  they  might  have  religious  and  civil 
Liberty.  Almost  their  first  act  was  to  frame  in 
1639,  a  Constitution  for  their  own  government. 
It  was  the  first  Constitution  in  America  to  make 
no  mention  of  allegiance  to  King  or  Great  Britain. 
It  breathed  the  free  spirit  of  American  Inde- 
pendence over  a  hundred  years  before  the  Decla- 
ration of  Independence. 

Is  it  strange,  then,  that  Jonathan  Trumbull, 
Governor  of  Connecticut  under  King  George, 
should  have  been  a  Patriot? 

He  was  more  than  loyal  to  American  freedom. 
He  was  Washington's  friend  and  supporter.  He 
supplied  Washington  with  soldiers  and  ammuni- 
tion. He  supplied  more  than  half  the  powder 
used  at  Bunker  Hill. 

There  is  a  tale,  that  once  when  Washington 
was  hard  put  to  it  for  ammunition,  and  it  looked 
as  though  the  campaign  would  fail  for  lack  of 
powder  and  shot,  Washington  said  to  his  officers, 
"We  must  consult  Brother  Jonathan." 

Then  Washington  consulted  Governor  Trum- 
bull, and  got  his  powder  and  shot. 


210  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

After  that,  whenever  a  difficulty  arose  in  the 
Army,  the  men  would  say,  "We  must  consult 
Brother  Jonathan."  So  the  saying  became  a 
byword. 

Later,  people  nicknamed  the  United  States, 
"Brother  Jonathan,"  just  as  England  is  called 
"John  Bull." 

THE  BLOODY  FOOTPRINTS 

IT  was  the  terrible  winter  of  1777.  The  snow  lay 
thick  on  the  ground,  and  the  cold  was  piercing. 
Through  the  snow,  a  detachment'  of  Patriot 
troops  was  wearily  plodding  toward  winter- 
quarters  at  Valley  Forge.  Half-naked,  hungry, 
and  numb  with  cold,  they  pushed  on. 

Presently  Washington  rode  slowly  up  after 
them.  He  was  eying  the  snow  intently  through 
which  they  had  marched.  There  was  something 
on  its  frozen  surface,  something  red  that  he  had 
tracked  for  many  miles. 

Saluting  the  commanding  officer,  Washington 
drew  rein. 

"How  comes  it,  sir,"  he  said,  "that  I  have 
tracked  the  march  of  your  troops  by  the  blood- 
stains of  their  feet  upon  the  frozen  ground? 
Were  there  no  shoes  in  the  commissary's  stores, 
that  this  sad  spectacle  is  to  be  seen  along  the 
public  highways?  " 


AN  APPEAL  TO  GOD 

"Your  Excellency  may  rest  assured,"  replied 
the  officer,  "that  this  sight  is  as  painful  to  my 
feelings  as  it  can  be  to  yours.  But  there  is  no 
remedy  within  our  reach.  When  the  shoes  were 
issued,  the  different  regiments  were  served  in 
turn.  It  was  our  misfortune  to  be  among  the 
last  to  be  served,  and  the  stores  became  exhausted 
before  we  could  obtain  even  the  smallest  supply." 

Washington's  lips  compressed,  while  his  chest 
heaved  with  the  powerful  emotions  that  were 
struggling  in  his  bosom.  Then  turning  toward  the 
troops,  with  a  trembling  voice,  he  exclaimed:  — 

"Poor  fellows!" 

Then  giving  his  horse  the  rein,  he  rode  sadly  on. 

During  this  touching  interview,  every  eye  had 
been  bent  upon  him;  and  as  those  two  words 
warm  from  the  heart  of  their  beloved  commander 
and  full  of  commiseration  for  their  sufferings, 
reached  the  soldiers,  there  burst  gratefully  from 
their  lips :  — 

"God  bless  your  Excellency,  your  poor  sol- 
diers' friend!" 

George  Washington  Parke  Custis  (Arranged) 

AN  APPEAL  TO  GOD 

ON  a  cold  wintry  journey  to  Valley  Forge,  Mrs. 
Washington  rode  behind  her  husband  on  a  pillion. 
He  was  on  his  powerful  bay  charger,  and  accom- 
panied by  a  single  aide-de-camp. 


212  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

On  his  arrival  at  Valley  Forge,  Washington 
placed  her  in  the  small  but  comfortable  house  of 
Isaac  Potts,  a  Quaker  preacher. 

So  in  all  the  trials  of  that  Winter  at  Valley 
Forge,  Washington  had  the  most  earnest  sym- 
pathies, cheerful  spirit,  and  willing  hands  of  his 
loving  wife  to  sustain  him  and  share  in  his  cares. 

She  provided  comforts  for  the  sick  soldiers. 
Every  day  except  Sundays,  the  wives  of  officers, 
and  other  women  too,  assisted  her  in  knitting 
socks,  patching  garments,  and  making  shirts  for 
the  poor  soldiers. 

Every  fair  day,  she  might  be  seen,  basket  in 
hand  and  with  a  single  attendant,  going  among 
the  huts  and  giving  comfort  to  the  most  needy 
sufferers. 

On  one  occasion,  she  went  to  the  hut  of  a  dying 
sergeant,  whose  young  wife  was  with  him.  His 
misery  touched  the  heart  of  Mrs.  Washington, 
and  after  she  had  given  him  some  food  prepared 
with  her  own  hands,  she  knelt  down  by  his  straw 
bed,  and  prayed  earnestly  for  him  and  his  wife, 
in  her  sweet  serious  voice. 

But  it  was  not  only  women  who  prayed  in 
those  terrible  days  at  Valley  Forge. 

The  cold  and  suffering  increased.  One  day 
Friend  Potts  was  walking  by  the  creek  not  far 
from  his  house,  when  he  heard  a  solemn  voice 
speaking.  He  went  quietly  in  its  direction,  and 


FRIEND  GREENE  213 

saw  Washington's  horse  without  a  rider  tied  to 
a  sapling. 

He  stole  nearer,  and  saw  Washington  himself, 
kneeling  in  a  thicket.  He  was  on  his  knees  in 
prayer  to  God  asking  Him  for  help.  Tears  were 
on  Washington's  cheeks. 

And  quietly  the  Friend  stole  away.  On  enter- 
ing his  house,  he  burst  out  weeping.  When  his 
wife  asked  him  what  was  the  matter,  he  said :  — 

"If  there  is  any  one  on  this  earth  whom  the 
Lord  will  listen  to,  it  is  George  Washington.  And 
I  feel  a  presentiment  that  under  such  a  Com- 
mander there  can  be  no  doubt  of  our  eventually 
establishing  our  Independence,  and  that  God  in 
His  providence  has  willed  it  so." 

Benson  J.  Lossing  (Arranged) 

FRIEND  GREENE 

At  Eutaw  Springs  the  valiant  died; 

Their  limbs  with  dust  are  covered  o'er. 
Weep  on,  ye  springs,  your  tearful  tide; 

How  many  heroes  are  no  more! 

Led  by  thy  conquering  genius,  Greene, 

The  Britons  they  compelled  to  fly; 
None  distant  viewed  the  fatal  plain, 

None  grieved,  in  such  a  cause  to  die. 

From  Eutaw  Springs,  by  PHILIP  FRENEAU 

'  IT  was  at  the  Siege  of  Boston.  The  troops  of  the 
Colonies  were  raw  and  uncouth.  They  were 
camping  separately.  Washington  was  inspecting 


214  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

their  camps  for  the  first  time.  He  saw  that  their 
shelters  were  made  of  anything  the  soldiers  could 
lay  hands  on,  turf,  bricks,  sail-cloth,  boards,  or 
brushwood.  Each  soldier  seemed  to  live  and  do 
as  he  pleased. 

But  when  Washington  reached  the  camp  of 
the  Rhode  Island  troops,  he  perceived  neat 
tents  pitched,  soldiers  well  drilled  and  equipped, 
and  under  perfect  discipline.  He  was  pausing  to 
look  around  him  with  pleasure  and  approval, 
when  a  young  officer,  vigorous  and  finely  built, 
stepped  forward  to  greet  him,  his  frank  manly 
face  beaming  with  a  cordial  welcome. 

The  young  man  was  Nathanael  Greene,  Com- 
mander of  the  Rhode  Island  troops.  It  was  he 
who  had  trained  them,  after  studying  the  ma- 
noeuvres of  the  British  troops  in  Boston. 

Nathanael  Greene  was  born  a  Friend  or  Quaker. 
When  a  boy,  he  worked  in  his  father's  forge, 
and  helped  on  the  farm. 

He  was  eager  to  read.  He  got  together  a  little 
library  of  his  own.  He  studied  hard.  He  liked 
best  to  read  about  military  heroes.  When  he 
grew  older,  although  he  was  a  Friend,  he  joined 
the  Rhode  Island  militia.  Later  he  was  appointed 
Rhode  Island's  Commander,  and  led  her  troops 
to  Bunker  Hill  and  the  Siege  of  Boston. 

Washington  liked  and  trusted  him  at  first 
sight.  Later  his  confidence  became  friendship. 


FRIEND  GREENE  215 

At  Valley  Forge,  Nathanael  Greene  gave  up 
active  duty  in  the  field,  much  to  his  sorrow  and 
regret,  and  became  Quartermaster-General.  He 
gave  up  his  ambitions,  in  order  to  help  Wash- 
ington relieve  the  sufferings  of  the  troops.  As 
Quartermaster-General,  he  was  soon  able  to 
supply  them  with  some  blankets,  clothes,  and 
food,  all  of  which  Congress  had  failed  to  deliver. 

Later  Greene's  reward  of  faithful  service  came. 
Washington  appointed  him  Commander  of  the 
Army  in  the  South.  It  was  a  post  of  great 
danger;  but  he  conducted  his  military  operations 
with  such  courage  and  sagacity  that  they  led  on 
to  completed  victory  for  the  American  arms  at 
Yorktown. 

This  is  what  John  Fiske  says  of  Nathanael 
Greene:  — 

"The  intellectual  qualities  which  he  showed  in 
his  southern  campaign  were  those  which  have 
characterized  some  of  the  foremost  strategists  of 
modern  times.  .  .  .  Nor  was  Greene  less  notable 
for  the  sweetness  and  purity  of  his  character,  than 
for  the  scope  of  his  intelligence.  From  lowly 
beginnings  he  had  come  to  be  ...  the  most 
admired  and  respected  citizen  of  Rhode  Island." 


216  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 


LIGHT  HORSE  HARRY 

The  American  Congress  to  Henry  Lee,  Colonel  of  Cavalry:  — 

"  Notwithstanding  rivers  and  intrenchments,  he  with  a  small  band 
conquered  the  foe  by  warlike  skill  and  prowess,  and  firmly  bound  by 
his  humanity,  those  who  had  been  conquered  by  his  arms." 

In  memory  of  the  conflict  at  Paulus's  Hook, 
nineteenth  of  August,  1779  ^ 


THE  most  dashing  and  romantic  young  soldier 
of  the  Continental  Army,  was  Light  Horse 
Harry.  His  real  name  was  Henry  Lee. 

He  was  a  small,  alert,  young  man,  mischievous 
sometimes,  but  always  brave.  He  was  a  cavalry- 
leader.  He  commanded  the  famous  Legion  of 
Light  Horse,  which  took  part  in  so  many  heroic 
battles.  He  was  one  of  Washington's  most 
trusted  generals. 

His  charm  and  dauntlessness  delighted  Wash- 
ington, who  showed  warm  interest  in  his  pro- 
motion; perhaps  this  was  because  Light  Horse 
Harry's  mother  had  been  Washington's  young 
sweetheart  in  his  schoolboy  days.  "My  lowland 
beauty,"  he  had  called  her.  But  she  had  married 
a  Lee,  and  not  Washington. 

Light  Horse  Harry  had  many  adventures  as 
romantic  and  daring  as  himself. 

n 

LIGHT  HORSE  HARRY  was  a  favourite  at  Mount 


LIGHT  HORSE  HARRY  217 

Vernon.  He  did  not  stand  in  any  reverential  awe 
of  the  great  Washington. 

One  day,  as  they  sat  at  table,  Washington 
mentioned  that  he  wanted  a  pair  of  carriage 
horses,  and  asked  the  young  man  if  he  knew 
where  they  might  be  bought. 

"I  have  a  fine  pair,  General,"  replied  he,  "but 
you  cannot  get  them." 

"Why  not?" 

"Because  you  will  never  pay  more  than  half 
price  for  anything;  and  I  must  have  full  price 
for  my  horses." 

This  bantering  reply  set  Mrs.  Washington 
laughing;  and  her  parrot,  perched  beside  her, 
joined  in  the  laugh. 

Washington  took  this  familiar  assault  upon  his 
dignity  with  great  good  humour. 

"Ah,  Lee,  you  are  a  funny  fellow!"  said  he, 
"See,  that  bird  is  laughing  at  you!" 

ra 

WHEN  Washington  died,  it  was  Light  Horse 
Harry  who  was  chosen  by  Congress  to  deliver  the 
funeral  oration  before  both  Houses.  It  was  in 
this  oration  that  he  said  those  famous  words:  — 
"He  survives  in  our  hearts  —  in  the  growing 
knowledge  of  our  children,  in  the  affection  of 
the  good  throughout  the  World,  —  ...  first  in 
war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his 


218  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

countrymen  .  .  .  pious,  just,  humane,  temper- 
ate and  sincere,  uniform,  dignified  and  command- 
ing .  .  .  the  purity  of  his  private  character 
gave  effulgence  to  his  public  virtues." 

Washington  Irving  and  Other  Sources  (Retold) 

CAPTAIN  MOLLY 

Proudly  floats  the  starry  banner;  MonmoutVs  glorious  field  is  won; 
And  in  triumph  Irish  Molly  stands  beside  her  smoking  gun. 

MOLL  PITCHER,  twenty-two  years  old,  was 
dubbed  Captain  at  the  Battle  of  Monmouth,  and 
very  proud  she  was  of  the  title.  Her  real  name 
was  Molly  Hays.  She  carried  drinking-water  on 
the  battle-field,  to  refresh  the  soldiers;  so  they 
nicknamed  her  Moll  Pitcher. 

At  Monmouth,  her  husband,  a  Patriot,  be- 
longed to  Proctor's  artillery.  Moll  was  with  him 
on  the  field.  Six  men,  one  after  another,  were 
killed  or  wounded  at  her  husband's  gun. 

"It's  an  unlucky  gun,"  grumbled  the  soldiers, 
"draw  it  aside  and  abandon  it." 

Just  at  that  moment,  while  Moll  was  serving 
water  to  the  soldiers,  her  husband  received  a 
shot  in  the  head,  and  fell  lifeless  under  the  wheels 
of  that  very  gun. 

Moll  threw  down  her  pail  of  water;  and  crying, 
"Lie  there,  my  darling,  while  I  revenge  ye!"  she 
grasped  the  ramrod  that  the  lifeless  hand  of  the 
poor  fellow  had  let  fall,  and  rammed  home  the 
charge. 


CAPTAIN  MOLLY  219 

Then  she  called  to  the  artillerymen  to  prime 
and  fire. 

It  was  done.  Pushing  the  sponge  into  the 
smoking  muzzle  of  the  gun,  she  performed  the 
duties  of  an  expert  artilleryman,  while  loud 
shouts  from  the  soldiers  passed  along  the  line. 

The  gun  was  no  longer  thought  unlucky.  The 
fire  of  the  battery  became  more  vivid  than  ever. 

Moll  kept  to  her  post  till  night  closed  the 
action,  and  the  British  were  driven  back  by 
the  Patriots,  Washington  himself  leading  them  to 
the  attack. 

It  was  then  that  General  Greene  complimented 
Moll  on  her  courage  and  conduct.  The  next 
morning  he  presented  her  to  Washington,  who 
received  her  graciously,  and  gave  her  a  piece  of 
gold,  assuring  her  that  her  services  should  not  be 
forgotten. 

Washington  conferred  upon  her  the  commission 
of  sergeant,  and  placed  her  name  on  the  half -pay 
list  for  life. 

The  French  officers,  charmed  with  her  bravery, 
gave  her  many  presents.  She  would  sometimes 
pass  along  the  French  line  with  her  cocked  hat, 
and  get  it  almost  filled  with  crowns. 

She  was  always  welcome  at  Headquarters. 
She  wore  a  cocked  hat  and  feather,  and  an 
artilleryman's  coat  over  her  petticoat. 

One  day,  Washington  found  her  washing 
clothes,  and  stopped  to  chat  with  her. 


220  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

"Well,  Captain  Molly,"  he  said,  "are  you  not 
almost  tired  of  this  quiet  way  of  life;  and  longing 
to  be  once  more  on  the  field  of  battle?" 

"Troth,  your  Excellency,"  replied  she,  "and 
ye  may  say  that!  for  I  care  not  how  soon  I  have 
another  slap  at  them  Red  Coats,  bad  luck  to 
them!" 

"But  what  is  to  become  of  your  petticoats,  in 
such  an  event,  Captain  Molly?" 

"Oh,  long  life  to  your  Excellency!"  said  she, 
"and  never  de  ye  mind  them  at  all  at  all!  Sure, 
and  it  is  only  in  the  artillery,  your  Excellency 
knows,  that  I  would  sarve,  and  divil  a  fear  but  the 
smoke  of  the  cannon  will  hide  my  petticoats!" 
George  Washington  Parke  Custis,  and  Other  Sources 

THE  SOLDIER  BARON 

The  good  Baron  found  time  to  prepare  a  new  code  of  discipline  and 
todies  .  .  .  and  this  excellent  manual  held  its  place,  long  after  the 
death  of  its  author,  as  the  Blue  Book  of  our  Army. 

JOHN  FISKB 

WHILE  the  ragged  Patriot  Army  with  Wash- 
ington starved,  froze,  and  suffered  at  Valley 
Forge,  there  was  speeding  down  from  Boston  on 
a  fast  saddle-horse,  a  man  who  was  to  help  them 
win  the  war. 

His  keen  hazel  eyes  looked  pleasantly  out  from 
under  bushy  brows.  His  mouth  smiled  with  good 
cheer;  but  he  held  his  head  in  military  fashion. 
The  glittering  star  of  a  foreign  Order  was  on  his 


THE  SOLDIER  BARON 

breast,  and  he  carried  a  letter  of  recommendation 
from  Benjamin  Franklin  to  George  Washington, 
Commander-in-Chief  of  the  American  Army. 

He  was  Baron  Steuben,  a  famous  soldier  and 
German  hero  of  the  Seven  Years'  War.  He  had 
offered  his  services  to  Washington  to  train  the 
Army,  explaining  that  he  wished  to  deserve  the 
title  of  a  citizen  of  America,  by  fighting  for  her 
Liberty. 

At  his  side  rode  his  young  and  waggish  French 
interpreter  in  scarlet  regimentals  faced  with  blue. 
His  bright  eyes  were  always  on  the  watch  for  a 
glimpse  of  pretty  American  maidens.  Behind 
the  two  came  their  servants  with  the  baggage. 

It  began  to  snow  heavily.  Night  fell.  They 
drew  rein  at  an  inn.  It  had  a  bad  name;  and  it 
was  kept  by  a  Tory. 

"I've  no  beds,  bread,  meat,  drink,  milk,  or 
eggs  for  you,"  said  the  sullen  Tory  landlord. 

And  neither  Steuben's  remonstrances  nor  oaths 
could  make  him  change  his  mind. 

Steuben's  blood  began  to  boil.  "Bring  me  my 
pistol!"  he  cried  in  German  to  his  servant. 

And  the  landlord,  who  was  smiling  maliciously, 
suddenly  felt  a  pistol  pressed  against  his  breast. 

"Can  you  give  us  beds?"  shouted  Steuben. 

"Yes!"  cried  the  affrighted  man. 

"Bread?" 

"Yes!" 

"Meat  —  drink  —  milk  —  eggs?" 


222  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

"Yes !  —  yes !  —  yes !  —  yes ! " 

And  the  trembling  landlord  scurried  around. 
The  table  was  quickly  laid,  and  food  set  out. 
Then  after  a  substantial  supper,  a  comfortable 
night  and  a  hearty  breakfast,  the  Baron  and  his 
men  mounted  and  were  off  again. 

To  cut  the  story  short,  he  was  soon  at  Valley 
Forge,  serving  with  Washington,  and  training 
the  troops.  They  had  had  little  expert  military 
training  before.  The  Baron  drilled  the  soldiers 
himself.  He  took  a  musket  in  hand  and  showed 
them  how  to  advance,  retreat,  or  charge  without 
falling  into  disorder. 

Not  only  the  soldiers,  but  the  generals,  colonels, 
and  captains,  watched  him  eagerly  and  with 
enthusiasm.  Soon  the  camp  was  a  bustling 
military  training  school.  The  men  almost  forgot 
their  sufferings,  so  intent  they  were  on  learning. 
They  worked  incessantly  and  with  tremendous 
energy. 

But  the  Baron  made  it  lively  for  them,  for  he 
had  a  quick  temper.  He  swore  at  them  in  three 
languages;  and,  when  they  did  not  understand 
that,  he  called  his  aide  to  help  him  out  in  English. 

Some  of  the  men  had  thrown  away  their  bay- 
onets, and  some  had  used  them  for  roasting  meat. 
But  the  Baron  soon  drilled  them  to  use  bayonets 
with  such  good  effect  that  when  later  a  column  of 
them  stormed  Stony  Point  they  took  it  in  a 
bayonet  charge. 


FATHER  THADDEUS  223 

-'He  —  the  bluff  Steuben  —  never  failed  in 
bravery  on  the  battle-field.  At  Monmouth,  while 
the  American  troops  were  fleeing  in  panic,  the 
Baron  kept  doggedly  on  with  his  face  to  the  foe. 
Meanwhile,  Washington,  furious  and  fiery,  rallied 
the  soldiers  and  led  them  back  to  victory.  "It 
was  now,"  says  John  Fiske,  "that  the  admirable 
results  of  Steuben's  teaching  were  to  be  seen. 
The  retreating  soldiers  immediately  wheeled  and 
formed  under  fire,  with  as  much  coolness  and 
precision  as  they  could  have  shown  on  parade." 
Bluff,  generous,  kindly,  old  Steuben  still  served 
the  Country  after  peace  and  Independence  came. 
Then  he  settled  down  on  his  farm  of  sixteen 
thousand  acres,  the  gift  to  him  from  the  State 
of  New  York,  in  recognition  of  his  patriotic 
services.  "Throughout  the  war,"  says  John 
Fiske,  ",Steuben  proved  no  less  faithful  than 
capable.  He  came  to  feel  a  genuine  love  for  his 
adopted  Country." 

FATHER  THADDEUS 

Hope,  for  a  season,  bade  the  world  farewell, 
And  Freedom  shrieked,  as  Kosciuszko  fell! 

THOMAS  CAMPBEUJ 

"WHAT  do  you  wish  to  do?"  said  Washington. 

The  young  Polish  officer  with  a  rugged  face, 
held  himself  erect. 

"I  come,"  answered  he,  "to  fight  as  a  volun- 
teer for  American  IndeDendence." 


224  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

"What  can  you  do?"  asked  Washington. 

"Try  me!"  said  the  young  Pole,  his  dark  eyes 
flashing  pleasantly. 

So  Washington  tried  him. 

He  was  Thaddeus  Kosciuszko,  born  hi  Lith- 
uania, and  a  Patriot  of  unhappy  Poland. 

Poor  Poland !  Dismembered,  patriotic  Poland ! 
Again  and  again  she  had  been  betrayed,  and 
divided  by  her  greedy  neighbours,  Russia, 
Prussia,  and  Austria.  But  always  the  fires  of 
Patriotism  had  burned  in  the  hearts  of  the 
Poles,  and  though  they  had  been  forced  to  bow 
their  necks  to  their  enemies  they  had  never 
bowed  their  hearts. 

And  it  was  a  romantic  story  that  had  sent 
young  Kosciuszko  post-haste  from  Poland  to 
America.  He  was  poor  but  of  good  blood.  He 
had  fallen  in  love  with  a  beautiful  and  clever 
Polish  girl.  Her  father  was  a  haughty,  rich 
State  official.  He  would  not  give  his  consent  to 
their  marriage.  So  the  young  lovers  eloped. 
The  father  pursued  them  with  his  men.  Kos- 
ciuszko fought  like  a  lion  to  defend  his  beloved 
Ludwika.  But  her  father's  men  wounded  him 
so  severely  that  he  fell  senseless  on  the  field. 
Then  her  father  carried  Ludwika  home,  and 
married  her  to  another  man. 

When  Kosciuszko  came  to  his  senses,  his  Love 
was  gone.  Her  handkerchief  stained  with  his 


FATHER  THADDEUS  225 

own  blood,  lay  beside  him.  He  took  it  up  rev- 
erently and  placed  it  in  his  bosom. 

Thus  disappointed  in  love,  he  had  left  Poland 
and  come  to  America  to  forget  his  grief  in  fighting 
for  Freedom.  For  Kosciuszko  had  been  a  Patriot 
and  a  lover  of  Liberty  for  all  men,  since  his  early 
boyhood. 

Washington  placed  him  on  his  own  staff. 
Soon  he  found  that  the  young  man  had  talent, 
and  was  an  experienced  army  engineer.  He 
commissioned  him  Chief  Engineer.  Kosciuszko 
rendered  great  service  to  America,  but  his  most 
important  work  was  on  the  defenses  of  West 
Point. 

When  our  War  for  Independence  was  over,  he 
returned  to  Poland.  He  became  her  leading 
Patriot,  defending  her  against  the  invasions  of 
Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austria.  "Father  Thad- 
deus"  his  men  called  him,  as  he  led  them  into 
battle. 

During  his  famous  defense  of  Warsaw^he  was 
badly  wounded  on  the  battle-field,  and  captured 
by  Cossacks.  He  was  thrown  into  a  Russian 
prison;  and  there  he  was  kept  until  after  the 
death  of  Catherine  the  Great. 

He  was  released  by  the  new  Czar,  who  ad- 
mired him,  and  wished  to  give  him  a  brilliant 
commission  in  the  Russian  Army.  But  Kos- 
ciuszko refused  his  offer,  and  went  into  vol- 


226  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

untary  exile.  He  still  hoped  that  some  day 
again  he  might  serve  Poland. 

His  wounds  were  yet  unhealed.  There  was  a 
sabre-cut  across  his  forehead.  There  were  three 
bayonet-thrusts  in  his  back.  A  part  of  his  thigh 
had  been  torn  away  by  a  cannon  ball.  Around 
his  forehead,  he  kept  a  black  band  tied  over  the 
sabre-cut. 

He  went  into  exile,  and  the  people  of  Poland 
believed  that  he  was  dead. 

•  •••••*•• 

It  was  nearly  seventy-five  years  after  that 
red-letter  day  hi  Lithuania,  on  which  Thaddeus 
Kosciuszko  had  been  born. 

It  was  in  1814,  France  and  Russia  were  at  war. 
The  Russian  Army,  as  it  advanced  against  Paris, 
was  barbarously  pillaging  the  valley  of  the 
Seine.  The  soldiers  were  burning  the  cottages 
of  the  poor  peasants  over  their  heads,  and  ill- 
treating  the  children,  women,  and  aged  folk. 

Among  the  Russian  troops  was  a  Polish  Regi- 
ment. And  while  its  soldiers  were  savagely 
burning  and  looting  the  little  houses,  an  old  man 
with  a  scar  across  his  forehead,  rushed  suddenly 
in  among  them. 

Raging  like  a  lion,  he  shouted  in  Polish :  — 

"When  I  commanded  brave  soldiers,  they 
never  pillaged  —  I  should  have  punished  them 
severely!  And  still  more  severely  would  I  have 


FATHER  THADDEUS  227 

punished  officers  who  allowed  such  disorders  as 
you  are  all  now  engaged  in!" 

"And  who  are  you,  my  pretty  old  man,"  cried 
the  officers  with  sneers  and  laughter,  "who  are 
you  that  you  dare  to  speak  to  us  in  such  a  tone, 
and  with  such  boldness!" 

"I  am  Kosciuszko,"  was  the  quick  reply. 

Each  man  stood  fixed  to  the  spot.  Each  was 
paralyzed  with  astonishment. 

There,  before  them  with  flashing  eyes,  stood 
Poland's  hero  —  the  Polish  soldiers'  "Father 
Thaddeus." 

Then  the  men  threw  down  then*  arms  to  the 
ground.  They  cast  themselves  at  his  feet.  They 
sprinkled  dust  upon  their  heads  as  was  their 
wild  custom  at  home.  They  crept  close  to  him, 
hugging  his  knees  and  begging  for  his  forgiveness 
— for  the  forgiveness  of  their  "Father  Thaddeus." 

When  Kosciuszko  died  in  Switzerland,  in  1817, 
there  was  found  in  his  bosom  next  his  heart,  the 
blood-stained  handkerchief  which  his  lost  love 
Ludwika  had  dropped  beside  him,  so  long  before. 

To-day,  in  a  little  chapel  at  the  foot  of  the  lime- 
planted  Hill,  the  Lindenhof,  there  is  a  bronze 
urn,  in  which  lies  the  once  brave  heart  of 
Thaddeus  Kosciuszko. 


228  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

THE  LITTLE  FRIEND  IN 
FRONT  STREET 

He  entitled  himself  to  the  gratitude  of  the  entire  Country. 

Ex-President  WILLIAM  H.  TAFP 

HE  was  only  a  little  man  in  his  office  on  Front 
Street,  Philadelphia. 

Only  a  little  man  —  but  how  great!  Without 
his  help  our  War  for  Independence  might  have 
been  lost.  He  helped  to  save  the  Country  not 
with  a  sword,  but  by  giving  all  the  means  that 
he  had  and  expecting  nothing  in  return. 

This  little  man  —  his  "little  friend  in  Front 
Street,"  as  James  Madison  called  him  —  was 
Haym  Salomon,  a  Polish  Jew  and  a  Patriot. 

Through  Robert  Morris,  who  was  Superin- 
tendent of  Finance,  during  the  War  for  In- 
dependence, Haym  Salomon  loaned  money  to 
establish  the  Government  and  to  pay  the  soldiers. 
Without  his  money,  Washington  could  scarcely 
have  held  the  Army  together.  And  all  the  while, 
the  little  friend  in  Front  Street  was  refusing  any 
interest  on  his  loans;  and  some  of  these  loans  were 
never  repaid  at  all. 

And  he  not  only  financed  the  Nation,  but 
generously  made  personal  advances  of  money 
without  interest  to  members  of  the  Government, 
in  order  that  they  might  keep  on  in  their  patriotic 
work.  "When  any  member  was  hi  need,  all  that 


THE  LITTLE  FRIEND  229 

was  necessary  was  to  call  upon  Salomon,"  said 
James  Madison. 

But  it  was  not  only  by  financing  our 
young  Nation,  that  Haym  Salomon  showed 
his  Patriotism. 

He  was  born  in  Poland  of  an  intelligent 
educated  family.  He  knew  many  languages. 
He  was  a  friend  of  Kosciuszko  and  Pulaski. 
Because  of  oppression,  he  left  Poland  and  came 
to  New  York  City.  He  married  and  settled 
down  to  business.  He  soon  found,  however, 
that  the  Americans  were  heavily  oppressed  by 
England.  So  he  threw  himself  heart  and  soul 
into  the  cause  for  Independence. 

He  became  a  Patriot.  He  was  arrested  by  the 
British,  imprisoned,  tortured,  and  condemned  to 
death.  He  managed  to  escape,  and  reached 
Philadelphia  safely.  There  he  opened  his  broker's 
office  in  Front  Street.  He  became  a  great  fi- 
nancier. Henceforward  he  unselfishly  devoted 
his  brains,  his  energy,  and  his  wealth  to  help  win 
the  War  for  Independence  and  build  up  our 
Republic. 


230  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

FAREWELL!     MY  GENERAL! 
FAREWELL! 

December  4,  1783 

THE  War  for  Independence  was  over. 

Thursday  the  4th  of  December  was  fixed  upon 
for  the  final  leave-taking  of  Washington  with  his 
officers. 

This  was  the  most  trying  event  in  his  whole 
career,  and  he  summoned  all  his  self-command 
to  meet  it  with  composure. 

Knox  and  Greene,  and  Hamilton  and  Steuben, 
and  others  assembled  in  Fraunces  Tavern,1  and 
waited  with  fast-beating  hearts  the  arrival  of 
their  Chief. 

Not  a  sound  broke  the  silence  as  he  entered, 
save  the  clatter  of  scabbards  as  the  whole  group 
rose  to  do  him  reverence.  Casting  his  eye  around, 
he  saw  the  sad  and  mournful  countenances  of 
those  who  had  been  his  companions-in-arms 
through  the  long  years  of  darkness  that  had 
passed.  Shoulder  to  shoulder,  they  had  pressed 
by  his  side  through  the  smoke  of  the  conflict. 
He  had  heard  their  battle-shout  answer  his  call 
in  the  hour  of  deepest  peril,  and  seen  them  bear 
his  standard  triumphantly  on  to  victory.  Brave 

1  Fraunces  Tavern  is  still  standing  on  the  corner  of  Pearl  and 
Broad  Streets,  New  York  City.  It  has  been  restored  by  the  Sons 
of  the  Revolution. 


FAREWELL!  MY  GENERAL  !      231 

hearts  were  they  all  and  true,  on  whom  he  had 
leaned  and  not  in  vain. 

Advancing  slowly  to  the  table,  Washington 
lifted  the  glass  to  his  lips  and  said  in  a  voice 
choked  with  emotion :  — 

"With  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  and  love,  I  now 
take  leave  of  you.  I  most  devoutly  wish  that 
your  latter  days  may  be  as  prosperous  and  happy 
as  your  former  ones  have  been  glorious  and 
honourable." 

A  mournful,  profound  silence  followed  this 
short  address,  when  Knox  advanced  to  say  fare- 
well. But  neither  could  utter  a  word,  —  Knox 
reached  forth  his  hand,  while  Washington,  open- 
ing his  arms,  took  him  to  his  heart.  \ 

In  silence,  that  was  more  eloquent  than  all 
language,  each  advanced  in  turn  and  was  clasped 
in  his  embrace. 

Washington  dared  not  trust  himself  to  speak, 
and  looking  a  silent  farewell,  turned  to  the  door. 
A  corps  of  light  infantry  was  drawn  up  on  either 
side  to  receive  him,  and  as  he  passed  slowly 
through  the  lines,  a  gigantic  soldier,  who  had 
moved  beside  him  in  the  terrible  march  on 
Trenton,  stepped  from  the  ranks,  and  reaching 
out  his  arms,  exclaimed:  — 

"Farewell!  my  dear  General,  farewell!" 

Washington  seized  his  hand  in  both  of  his  and 
wrung  it  convulsively.  In  a  moment  all  discipline 


232  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

was  at  an  end;  and  the  soldiers  broke  their  order, 
and  rushing  around  him,  seized  him  by  the  hands, 
covering  them  with  tears. 

This  was  too  much  for  even  his  strong  nature, 
and  as  he  moved  away  his  broad  chest  heaved, 
and  tears  rolled  unchecked  down  his  face. 

Passing  on  to  Whitehall,  he  entered  a  barge, 
and  as  it  moved  out  into  the  bay,  he  rose  and 
waved  a  mute  adieu  to  the  noble  band  on  shore. 

The  impressive  scene  was  over. 

J.  T.  Headley  (Condensed) 

FROM  "WASHINGTON'S   LEGACY" 

OR  HIS  LETTER  TO  THE  GOVERNORS  OF  ALL 
THE  STATES 

I  NOW  make  it  my  earnest  prayer  that  God  would 
have  you,  and  the  State  over  which  you  preside, 
in  His  holy  protection;  that  He  would  incline 
the  hearts  of  the  Citizens  to  cultivate  a  spirit 
of  subordination  and  obedience  to  government; 
to  entertain  a  brotherly  affection  and  love  for 
one  another,  for  their  Fellow-citizens  of  the 
United  States  at  large,  and  particularly  for  their 
brethren  who  have  served  in  the  field;  —  and 
finally  that  He  would  most  graciously  be  pleased 
to  dispose  us  all  to  do  justice,  to  love  mercy,  and 
to  demean  ourselves  with  that  charity,  humility, 
and  pacific  temper  of  mind,  which  were  the 
characteristics  of  the  Divine  Author  of  our 


A  KING  OF  MEN  233 

blessed  Religion,  and  without  an  humble  imita- 
tion of  whose  example  in  these  things,  we  can 
never  hope  to  be  a  happy  Nation. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

8  June,  1783 


A   KING  OF  MEN 

HAND  in  hand  with  .  .  .  rare  soundness  of 
judgment  there  went  a  completeness  of  moral 
self-control  which  was  all  the  more  impressive 
inasmuch  as  Washington's  was  by  no  means  a 
tame  or  commonplace  nature,  such  as  ordinary 
power  of  will  would  suffice  to  guide. 

He  was  a  man  of  intense  and  fiery  passions. 
His  anger  when  once  aroused  had  in  it  something 
so  terrible,  that  strong  men  were  cowed  by  it 
like  frightened  children.  This  prodigious  animal 
nature  was  habitually  curbed  by  a  will  of  iron 
and  held  in  the  service  of  a  sweet  and  tender  soul, 
into  which  no  mean  or  unworthy  thought  had 
ever  entered. 

Whole-souled  devotion  to  public  duty,  an 
incorruptible  integrity,  which  no  appeal  to  am- 
bition or  vanity  could  for  a  moment  solicit  — 
these  were  attributes  of  Washington,  as  well 
marked  as  his  clearness  of  mind  and  his  strength 
of  purpose. 

And  it  was  in  no  unworthy  temple,  that  Nature 


234  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

had  enshrined  this  great  spirit.  His  lofty  stature 
—  exceeding  six  feet  —  his  grave  and  handsome 
face,  his  noble  bearing,  and  courtly  grace  of 
manner,  all  proclaimed  in  Washington  a  king  of 
men. 

John  Fiske 

WHEN  WASHINGTON   DIED 

CRAPE  enshrouded  the  Standards  of  France,  and 
the  Flags  upon  the  victorious  ships  of  England 
fell  fluttering  to  half-mast  at  the  tidings  of  his 
death. 

Chief  Justice  Fuller 

LET  his  countrymen  consecrate  the  memory  of 
the  heroic  General,  the  patriotic  Statesman,  and 
the  virtuous  sage.  Let  them  teach  their  children 
never  to  forget  that  the  fruits  of  his  labours  and 
his  example,  are  their  inheritance. 

The  Senate  of  the  United  States,  1799 

The  following  stories  about  Washington,  and  the  War  for 
Independence,  may  be  found  in  "Good  Stories  for  Great 
Holidays":  Three  Old  Tales  (the  Cherry-Tree  Tale);  Young 
George  and  the  Colt;  Washington  the  Athlete;  Washington's 
Modesty;  Washington  at  Yorldown;  Washington  and  the 
Cowards;  Betsy  Ross  and  the  Flag;  A  Brave  Girl  (General 
Schuyler's  Daughter);  A  Gunpowder  Story  (Elizabeth  Zane); 
The  Declaration  of  Independence;  Signing  of  the  Declaration 
of  Independence. 


FEBRUARY  25 

JOSE  DE  SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 
THE  PROTECTOR 

Jose  de  San  Martin,  a  strong  and  silent  man,  whose  character 
and  achievements  have  been  little  known  or  appreciated  outside 
his  own  country  .  .  .  comes  nearer  than  any  one  else  to  being 
the  George  Washington  of  Spanish  America. 

LORD  BKYCB 


San  Martin,  the  great  Liberator,  loved  men  of  audacity  and 
courage.  Besides,  he  was  just  and  compassionate  .  .  .  cour- 
teous to  gentle  and  simple  alike  .  .  .  generous  and  brave 
San  Martin. 

JOSEPH  CONRAD 

The  white-souled  San  Martin  who  was  without  fear  and 
almost  without  reproach. 

WILLIAM  SPENCE  ROBERTSON 

The  moral  grandeur  of  San  Martin  consists  in  this:  that 
nothing  is  known  of  the  secret  ambitions  of  his  life;  that  he 
was  in  everything  disinterested;  that  he  confined  himself 
strictly  to  his  mission;  and  that  he  died  in  silence,  showing 
neither  weakness,  pride,  nor  bitterness  at  seeing  his  work 
triumphant  and  his  part  in  it  forgotten. 

BARTOLOME  MITRE 


SAN  MARTIN  was  born  in  Spanish  America,  Feb- 
ruary 25,  1778 

Became  the  Liberator  of  Argentina,  1812 

Was  the  Hannibal  of  the  Andes,  1817 

He  and  O'Higgins  liberated  Chile,  1817-20 

San  Martin  resigned  after  the  meeting  with  Bolivar, 
1822 

In  voluntary  exile,  he  died  at  the  age  of  72,  August 
17, 1850 

His  body  was  brought  in  state  to  Argentina,  1880 

He  is  called  Protector  of  Peru 

His  name  is  pronounced  —  Hosay  de  San  Marteen 


THE  BOY  SOLDIER 

THIS  boy  soldier,  who  became  a  great  general 
and  American  Patriot,  was  born  in  the  Indian 
village  of  Yapeyu,  in  the  district  of  Misiones, 
which  is  now  a  part  of  Argentina. 

Misiones  is  a  land  of  thousands  of  bright  but- 
terflies and  brilliant  flowers,  of  plantations  and 
wide  forests.  In  it  are  abandoned  groves  of  wild 
oranges  and  lemons,  once  belonging  to  the  Jesuit 
Missions,  that  gave  the  name  of  Misiones  to  the 
region. 

Though  he  was  born  among  Indians,  the  boy 
soldier  was  not  an  Indian.  He  was  of  pure 
Spanish  blood.  His  father  was  an  officer  of  the 
Spanish  Crown,  and  was  Governor  of  Misiones. 
Spain  ruled  all  Spanish  America  in  those  days. 

The  boy  soldier's  name  was  Jose  de  San 
Martin.  Jose,  is  Spanish  for  Joseph. 

It  was  an  exciting  life  for  Jose,  with  Indian 
boys  to  show  him  how  to  shoot  wild  game,  and 
how  to  fish  in  the  Uruguay  River.  Then,  there 
were  his  father's  soldiers  to  tell  him  about  mili- 
tary life. 

Before  Jose  was  eight  years  old,  his  father  was 
transferred,  and  the  boy  was  sent  overseas  to 
Spain  to  attend  school  in  Madrid. 


238     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

But  such  an  active  American  boy,  accustomed 
to  Indians  and  frontier  life,  could  not  stay  long 
contented  in  a  school  in  old  Madrid.  Besides,  he 
had  soldiers*  blood  in  his  veins.  He  grew  restless. 
He  was  only  eleven;  but  he  petitioned  the  Spanish 
Government  to  be  allowed  to  enlist  in  the  army. 

His  petition  was  granted,  and  he  became  a 
boy  soldier. 

His  uniform  was  white  and  blue.  His  first 
campaign  was  in  Africa.  His  first  battle  was 
with  the  Moors. 

During  the  next  few  years  he  served  so  gal- 
lantly, that  at  sixteen  he  was  made  a  lieutenant. 
So  he  became  a  boy  officer. 

THE  PATRIOT  WHO   KEPT  FAITH 

IN  romantic  Spain,  there  was  everything  to 
entice  young  San  Martin  to  forget  his  native 
land  so  far  away,  and  the  little  Indian  village  on 
the  Uruguay. 

The  crimson  and  gold  banners  of  Spain  waved 
over  victorious  battle-fields,  the  drums  beat  tri- 
umphantly, the  trumpets  sounded  to  the  charge. 
There  was  glamour  of  combat  with  Moors  and 
other  brave  enemies.  There  were  romances  of 
knights  and  ladies,  and  legends  of  Aragon,  Castile, 
and  the  Alhambra.  There  were  serenades,  fan- 
dangos, and  feasts.  While  in  the  quaint  Spanish 


THE  PATRIOT  WHO  KEPT  FAITH   239 

towns,  maidens  with  dark  witching  eyes  half  hid- 
den by  mantillas,  peeped  through  the  latticed 
casements.  And  they  must  have  peeped  out  joy- 
ously whenever  the  stalwart,  handsome,  young 
San  Martin  went  by. 

But  he  never  forgot  his  native  land. 

As  the  years  passed,  he  kept  deep  in  his  mind 
the  memories  of  his  childhood.  He  heard  that 
some  of  his  countrymen  in  Argentina  had  formed 
a  Patriot  Army,  and  were  trying  to  gain  their 
independence  from  Spanish  rule.  He  learned  of 
their  unsuccessful  attempts  and  of  their  sufferings. 

San  Martin  heard,  too,  that  the  English 
Colonies  of  North  America  had  cast  off  the  rule 
of  their  mother-country,  England,  and  had  estab- 
lished a  free  government  of  the  People  under  a 
Constitution. 

Meanwhile,  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  throwing 
Europe  into  confusion,  pulling  down  Kings  from 
their  thrones,  and  setting  up  whomsoever  he 
wished  in  their  stead.  He  forced  the  King  of 
Spain  to  abdicate,  and  proclaimed  his  own 
brother  Joseph  Bonaparte,  King  of  Spain. 

Now  the  Spanish-American  Colonies  were  the 
property  of  the  Kings  of  Spain,  "the  most  pre-j 
cious  jewel  in  their  crown."  Some  of  the  Colo- 
nists had  remained  loyal,  but  when  they  heard 
how  their  King  had  weakly  abdicated  many  of 
them,  in  disgust,  went  over  to  the  Patriots'  side. . 


240     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

It  was  then  that  San  Martin,  although  he 
had  opportunities  for  rising  much  higher  in  the 
Spanish  Army,  decided  to  return  to  Argentina. 

•He  landed  on  Argentine  soil,  March  9,  1812. 

As  a  little  boy,  he  had  left  Argentina.  Now  he 
was  returned  as  a  man,  offering  her  his  sword, 
his  life,  his  all.  "Forsaking  my  fortunes  and  my 
hopes,"  said  San  Martin  later,  "I  desired  only 
to  sacrifice  everything  to  promote  the  Liberty 
of  my  native  land.  I  arrived  at  Buenos  Aires  in 
the  beginning  of  1812  —  thenceforward  I  con- 
secrated myself  to  the  cause  of  Spanish  America." 

WHEN  SAN  MARTIN   CAME 

TO-DAY,  the  Republic  of  Argentina  is  an  immense 
rich  land.  It  stretches  from  the  Atlantic  Coast 
westward  nearly  to  the  Pacific.  Its  broad  pampas, 
or  plains,  roll  almost  from  the  very  doors  of  the 
beautiful  city  of  Buenos  Aires  to  the  foothills 
of  the  Andes  Mountains.  The  mighty  frozen 
peaks  of  the  Andes  form  a  wall  between  the  two 
sister  Republics,  Argentina  and  Chile. 

Though  the  breadth  of  Argentina  is  so  great, 
its  length  is  even  more  tremendous.  North  to 
South,  the  Republic  stretches  from  tropic  regions 
of  intense  heat  to  the  far  distant  Patagonian  land 
with  its  sheep-ranches,  salt-licks,  and  arid  plains, 
and  still  farther  southward  the  Republic  stretches 
toward  the  Antartic  Circle. 


WHEN  SAN  MARTIN  CAME       241 

The  pampas  are  like  our  prairies.  On  them 
herds  of  cattle  graze;  and  the  gauchos  Argentine 
cowboys,  round  up  the  cattle  on  the  wealthy 
estancias  or  ranches.  On  many  of  these  ranches, 
grow  wide  acres  of  the  finest  wheat  and  of  other 
grains. 

And  through  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires,  which 
has  been  called  the  "Paris  of  America,"  pass 
shipments  of  beef  and  wheat  to  help  feed  the 
world.  In  the  city's  roadstead,  are  ships  from 
many  countries  waiting  to  carry  away  not  only 
beef  and  grain,  but  hides,  sugar,  and  other  Argen- 
tine produce,  as  well  as  Patagonian  mutton  and 
wool. 

There  are  flourishing  towns  and  cities  in  Argen- 
tina, and  great  wealth.  Buenos  Aires  alone  has 
about  two  million  inhabitants.  And  to  Buenos 
Aires  come  throngs  of  immigrants  from  Europe 
and  Asia,  seeking  their  fortunes  in  Argentina; 
just  as  immigrants  land  in  the  City  of  New  York, 
to  find  their  fortunes  in  our  country. 

An  immense  and  rich  land  is  the  Republic  of 
Argentina  to-day;  and  her  native  citizens  are 
one  hundred  per  cent  American ! 

But  when  San  Martin  stepped  upon  Argen- 
tine soil  over  a  hundred  years  ago,  there  was  no 
great  wealthy  Republic.  There  were  only  some 
poor  Provinces,  struggling  with  Spain  for  their 


242     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

Liberty.  Buenos  Aires  was  but  a  Colonial  town 
on  the  bank  of  the  River  of  Silver. 

There  was  no  forest  of  foreign  ships  in  the 
roadstead;  for  Spain  had  forbidden  trading  with 
any  land  except  herself.  There  were  no  great 
estancias  helping  to  feed  the  world.  The  whole 
country  was  groaning  under  oppression.  Colo- 
nists, Indians,  and  gauchos,  were  in  arms  to 
defend  her. 

The  land  was  swarming  with  Spanish  soldiers 
and  Royalists.  The  patriot  Army  was  small,  scat- 
tered, and  poorly  equipped,  and  undisciplined. 
San  Martin,  with  all  his  military  knowledge,  came 
as  a  Liberator  to  his  Country. 

The  Patriot  Government  appointed  him  to 
train  soldiers  and  organize  the  army.  He  opened 
a  military  school.  To  it  thronged  the  gauchos, 
those  daring  riders  of  the  plains,  also  Creoles  as 
the  Colonists  of  pure  Spanish  blood  were  called, 
and  Indians,  and  even  slaves,  to  whom  San  Mar- 
tin had  promised  their  freedom. 

The  Patriots  wore  cockades  of  white  and  sky- 
blue,  the  Argentine  colours.  In  time,  San  Martin 
had  mobilized  a  well-disciplined  army  of  earnest 
courageous  men. 

At  San  Lorenzo,  San  Martin  won  a  famous 
victory.  The  enemy  retreated  in  headlong  flight, 
leaving  behind  banner,  guns,  and  muskets.  After 
the  battle,  San  Martin  sent  supplies  to  the  enemy 


A  GREAT  IDEA  243 

for  the  wounded,  and  exchanged  prisoners  with 
them. 

This  victory  put  heart  into  the  entire  Patriot 
Army,  and  assured  the  final  success  of  the  Patriot 
cause. 

ARGENTINA'S   INDEPENDENCE   DAY 
July  9,  1916 

THE  Birthday  of  the  Argentine  Republic  was 
really  May  25,  1810,  before  San  Martin  came  to 
Argentina.  For  on  that  day  a  group  of  patriotic 
citizens  of  Buenos  Aires  braved  the  anger  of 
Spain,  set  up  a  People's  Government,  and  con- 
vened the  first  Colonial  Assembly  in  Argentina. 

But  on  July  9, 1816,  while  San  Martin's  soldiers 
were  harassing  the  Spaniards,  there  assembled 
at  the  city  of  Tucuman,  delegates  from  a  number 
of  the  Provinces,  who  declared  the  "Independ- 
ence of  the  United  Provinces  of  the  River  of 
Silver  (or  Rio  de  la  Plata)."  The  name  "Argen- 
tine Republic"  was  not  given  the  Argentine 
Union  until  some  years  later. 

Thus,  Argentina,  while  Spain  was  yet  on  her 
soil,  bravely  declared  her  Independence. 

A  GREAT  IDEA 

GOLD,  jewels,  spices,  and  costly  woods,  in  fact 
much  of  the  stupendous  wealth  of  Spanish  Amer- 


244     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

ica,  flowed  yearly  into  Lima,  "the  City  of  the 
Kings"  in  Peru,  on  the  Pacific,  the  city  founded 
by  Pizarro  the  gold-hunter. 

Triumphantly,  Lima  lifted  the  picturesque 
towers  and  domes  of  her  palaces,  convents, 
monasteries,  and  religious  schools,  and  of  her 
ancient  cathedral,  for  Lima  ruled  not  only  the 
Pacific  coast  of  Spanish  America,  but  the  whole 
of  Spanish  America  as  well.  She  was  the  centre 
of  Spain's  power,  strength,  religion,  and  wealth 
in  the  New  World.  There,  with  pomp  and  pag- 
eant, lived  the  most  influential  of  the  Spanish 
Viceroys,  whose  word  was  law.  From  Lima  went 
forth  Spain's  armies  to  crush  the  Patriots  in 
Argentina  and  Chile. 

So  long  as  Spain  should  hold  Lima,  the  Patriot 
cause  would  be  hopeless.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  Luna  might  be  taken  by  the  Patriots,  then 
the  stronghold  of  Spanish  tyranny  would  be 
destroyed. 

So  thought  San  Martin;  and  he  began  to  lay 
plans  to  capture  Lima,  although  the  city  was 
seemingly  inaccessible  and  lay  beyond  the  Andes 
Mountains  far  to  the  northwest  on  the  Pacific 
Coast. 

The  Argentine  Government  transferred  San 
Martin  to  the  Province  of  Cuyo,  and  made  him 
its  Governor.  There  in  the  lovely  city  of  Men- 
doza,  the  city  of  vineyards,  at  the  very  foot  of 


THE  MIGHTY  ANDES  245 

the  Andes,  he  set  about  raising  revenues,  and 
training  and  equipping  an  army  —  a  small  but 
strong  army  of  devoted  men. 

But  how  to  reach  Lima?  questioned  San  Martin 
to  himself.  Any  attempt  to  lead  the  army  north- 
ward to  Upper  Peru,  and  over  the  Andes  to  Lima, 
was  sure  to  bring  down  upon  the  small  body  of 
Patriots,  Spain's  seasoned  troops  who  held  Upper 
Peru  and  a  part  of  Argentina. 

The  only  way,  thought  San  Martin,  is  to  cross 
the  Andes,  drive  the  Spaniards  out  of  Chile,  then 
joining  our  forces  with  those  of  the  Chilean 
Patriots,  go  by  sea  to  Lima,  and  take  her  from 
Spain.  Peru  will  yield,  and  our  continent  will 
be  free! 


THE  MIGHTY  ANDES 

"WHAT  spoils  my  sleep,  is  not  the  strength  of 
the  enemy,  but  how  to  pass  those  immense 
mountains,"  said  San  Martin,  as  from  Mendoza 
he  gazed  upon  the  snow-clad  summits  of  the 
mighty  Andes,  whose  giant  wall  separated  the 
wide  plains  of  Argentina  from  the  sunny  smiling 
valleys  of  Chile  on  the  Pacific. 

Terrible  seemed  the  Andes  stretching  from 
North  to  South  like  an  impassable  barrier.  Near 
Mendoza,  the  barren  foothills  resembled  waves 
of  a  petrified  sea.  Above  them  soared  the  central 


246      SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

lofty  mountain-ranges  of  conical,  sharply  defined 
peaks  white  with  everlasting  snow.  Over  the 
precipices,  wheeled  the  condors  at  dizzy  height. 
And  down  the  chasm-rent  sides  of  the  mountains, 
rushed  dark  torrents  of  melted  snow. 

San  Martin  knew  of  the  rugged  defiles,  the 
narrow  paths  winding  along  the  edges  of  preci- 
pices, the  ice-choked  passages,  the  gloomy  gorges, 
and  the  many  unbridged  torrents  to  be  crossed, 
torrents  tossing  rocks  about  like  straws. 

Nevertheless,  he  determined  to  lead  his  Army 
across  the  Andes,  rescue  Chile,  and  go  by  sea  to 
Luna. 

So  without  haste,  he  carefully  laid  his  plans 
in  every  detail.  He  spent  two  years  in  raising 
the  Army  of  the  Andes  and  equipping  it.  He 
kept  his  project  of  crossing  into  Chile,  secret, 
lest  the  enemy  should  hear  of  it  and  guard  the 
mountain-passes. 

The  enthusiastic  and  loyal  men  of  Mendoza 
and  of  the  whole  Province  of  Cuyo,  helped  him 
with  money  and  labour.  Many  of  them  enlisted. 
Even  the  children  wanted  to  help;  so  San  Martin, 
to  keep  up  their  Patriotism,  formed  them  into 
little  regiments  and  let  them  drill  and  carry 
banners.  Their  mothers,  led  by  San  Martin's 
wife,  a  lovely  Argentine  lady,  took  off  their 
jewels  and  sold  them.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the 
cheerful  spirit  of  cooperation  among  the  folk 


'  THE  REAL  SAN  MARTIN         247 

of  Cuyo,  San  Martin  could  not  have  mobilized 
his  men.  For  this  reason,  Mendoza  is  called 
"The  Nest  of  the  Argentine  Eagle." 

Bartolome  Mitre  (Retold) 

THE  REAL  SAN  MARTIN 

AND  what  was  General  San  Martin  like? 

Why  did  the  good  folk  of  Mendoza  love  him 
and  hasten  to  do  all  that  he  asked? 

Why  did  his  troops  cheerfully  submit  to  terrible 
privations,  and  willingly  plunge  into  danger  and 
death  if  San  Martin  was  with  them? 

Why,  to-day,  do  the  boys  and  girls  of  Argen- 
tina wish  to  be  like  their  great  and  beloved  hero 
—  San  Martin? 

First,  because  San  Martin  never  thought  of 
himself.  The  folk  of  Mendoza  offered  him  a 
handsome  house  to  live  in.  He  quietly  refused  it. 
He  gave  up  to  the  cause  half  of  his  salary  as 
Governor.  He  accepted  the  rank  of  general  with 
I  the  understanding  that  he  might  lay  it  down 
;as  soon  as  Argentina  was  free.  He  steadfastly 
refused  all  other  promotions  from  his  Govern- 
ment. He  sent  his  wife  back  to  Buenos  Aires, 
so  that  he  might  live  more  simply. 

He  lived  frugally,  ate  little,  and  worked  hard. 
And  what  did  he  look  like,  this  General  so  strong 
yet  so  simple?  He  wore  the  plain  uniform  of  the 


248     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

Mounted  Grenadiers,  with  the  white  and  sky-blue 
cockade  in  his  hat. 

He  was  fine-looking,  tall,  and  muscular.  His 
complexion  was  olive,  his  jaw  strong,  and  his 
lips  firm,  his  black  hair  thick.  His  large,  jet 
black  eyes  looked  out  from  under  bushy  eye- 
brows; eyes  now  kindly  and  humorous,  now 
piercingly  observant.  But  when  he  met  treachery 
or  cowardice  those  eyes  could  frown  terribly,  and 
when  he  faced  dangers  or  great  emergencies,  they 
expressed  a  fiery  determined  spirit. 

A  man  nobly  unselfish,  gentle  yet  forceful, 
modest,  patient,  whimsically  humorous  at  times, 
but  always  of  few  words  was  San  Martin.  Even 
strangers  who  met  him  were  filled  with  respect 
and  affection  for  him. 

His  motto  was:  — 

i  • 

Thou  shall  be  what  thou  oughtest  to  fie, 
Or  thou  shalt  be  nothing. 

THE  FIGHTING  ENGINEER 
OF  THE  ANDES 

AMONG  the  Patriots  of  Mendoza  was  a  begging 
Friar,  named  Luis  Beltran.  He  had  fought  in 
Chile  against  the  Spaniards.  He  had  returned 
across  the  Andes  to  Mendoza  with  a  kit  of  tools 
on  his  back. 
He  was  a  clever  fellow,  a  mathematician,  a 


THE  HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES    249 

i 

chemist,  an  artilleryman,  a  maker  of  watches 
and  fireworks,  a  carpenter,  an  architect,  a  black- 
smith, a  draughtsman,  a  cobbler,  and  a  physician. 
He  was  strong  and  rugged.  San  Martin  made 
him  chaplain.  But  on  learning  of  his  extraor- 
dinary gifts,  he  appointed  him  to  establish  an 
arsenal. 

Soon  Friar  Beltran  had  three  hundred  work- 
men under  him,  all  of  whom  he  taught.  He  cast 
cannon,  shot,  and  shell,  melting  down  church- 
bells  when  his  metal  gave  out.  He  made  limbers 
for  the  guns,  saddles  for  the  cavalry,  knapsacks, 
shoes,  and  other  equipment  for  the  soldiers.  He 
forged  horseshoes  and  bayonets  and  repaired 
damaged  muskets. 

If  he  stopped  to  rest  at  all,  he  drew  designs  on 
the  walls  of  his  grimy  workshop,  for  special 
caissons  and  wagons  to  transport  army-supplies 
over  the  steep  passes  of  the  Andes. 

Then,  he  took  off  his  frock,  put  on  the  uniform 
of  a  lieutenant  of  the  artillery,  and  became  the 
fighting  engineer  of  the  Army  of  the  Andes. 

Bartolome  Mitre  (Retold) 

THE  HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES 
I 

EVERYTHING  was  ready. 

Friar  Beltran's  forges,  blazing  night  and  day, 


250     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

had  turned  out  thirty  thousand  horseshoes.  His 
arsenal  had  produced  bullets  by  the  hundreds  of 
thousands.  Friar  Beltran's  carriages  for  artillery, 
specially  designed  for  mountain-passes,  stood 
waiting.  The  guns  themselves  were  to  be  carried 
on  the  backs  of  mules.  Slings  had  been  prepared 
to  hoist  the  mules  over  dangerous  places;  also 
sleds  of  rawhide  in  which  the  guns  might  be 
hauled  up  inclines  too  steep  for  heavily  laden 
mules  to  climb. 

The  women  of  Mendoza,  led  by  Bernardo 
O'Higgins's  mother  and  sister  who  were  exiles 
from  Chile,  had  prepared  a  store  of  bandages 
and  medicines,  and  had  made  uniforms  for  the 
soldiers. 

All  was  ready  —  tents,  provisions,  herds  of 
cattle,  saddles,  arms,  clothes,  water-bottles, 
cables  and  anchors  for  a  portable  bridge,  mule- 
teers and  artisans.  Nothing  was  overlooked  by 
the  vigilant  San  Martin. 

Silent  and  reserved,  he  inspected  everything. 
For  he  knew  too  well  that  the  mountains  over 
which  he  was  about  to  lead  his  Army,  were  more 
lofty  and  dangerous  than  the  famous  Alps.  He 
planned  to  send  the  Army  through  two  passes, 
the  highest  of  which  was  nearly  13,000  feet  above 
sea-level.  The  troops  would  be  long  on  the  way, 
he  knew,  and  the  dangers  would  be  terrific. 

In  January  1817  —  January  is  summertime  in 


THE  HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES  251 

Argentina  —  the  good  folk  of  Mendoza  gathered 
to  say  farewell  to  the  Army  that  they  had  helped 
to  mobilize,  and  to  which  so  many  of  their  own 
men  belonged,  some  of  whom  they  should  never 
see  again. 

The  Army  broke  up  its  cantonments,  and 
began  its  march  in  three  divisions,  carrying  the 
new  flag  of  the  Republic.  The  women  of  Mendoza 
had  made  it.  It  was  white  and  sky-blue,  like 
San  Martin's  first  uniform  when  he  was  a  boy 
soldier,  while  on  it  was  emblazoned  the  face  of 
the  Rising  Sun. 

So  with  provisions  for  many  days,  with  arma- 
ment, munitions,  baggage,  and  great  herds  of 
cattle  for  food,  the  Army  followed  the  trails  that 
led  through  the  barren  foothills  toward  the  high 
Andes. 

The  lofty  central  ranges  of  the  gloomy  moun- 
tains frowned  down  upon  the  soldiers,  while  the 
dark  passes  seemed  yawning  pitilessly  to  devour 
them.  But  nothing  daunted,  they  courageously 
continued  to  climb  the  foothills  toward  the 
mountains. 

Bernardo  O'Higgins,  the  Chilean  Patriot,  led 
one  of  the  divisions;  for  Chile  had  now  joined 
forces  with  Argentina  against  Spain. 

Higher  and  higher  the  Army  climbed,  scouts 
clearing  the  way  before  it,  until  it  began  to  enter 
the  passes  of  the  Cordilleras.  Then  San  Martin, 


252     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

who  was  still  tarrying  at  Mendoza,  wrote  to  a 
friend :  — 

"This  afternoon  I  leave  to  join  the  Army. 
God  grant  me  success  in  this  great  enterprise!" 

Then  saying  good-bye  to  the  folk  of  Mendoza, 
by  whom  he  was  so  much  beloved,  he  hastened 
to  join  one  of  the  divisions. 

Day  after  day,  the  troops  followed  the  steep 
ascents  and  descents,  walking  close  to  roaring 
torrents,  crossing  craggy  peaks  and  narrow 
chasms,  skirting  edges  of  precipices,  wading 
through  snow,  and  hauling  heavy  guns  and 
supplies  up  steep  inclines. 

Great  mountain-ridges,  with  canons  between, 
ran  north  and  south,  beside  numerous  lesser 
ridges;  all  these  had  to  be  crossed  to  reach  Chile. 
The  intense  cold  on  the  summits,  killed  many  of 
the  soldiers.  While  the  rarefied  air  caused  num- 
bers to  drop  down  and  die  from  heart  failure  and 
exhaustion.  Of  the  nine  thousand  two  hundred 
and  eighty-one  mules  and  the  sixteen  hundred 
horses  Friar  Beltran  had  in  charge,  over  half 
perished. 

The  soldiers,  surrounded  by  the  mountain 
peaks  that  seemed  to  touch  the  sky  with  their 
snow-bound  jagged  tops,  were  depressed  by  the 
awful  loneliness.  Now  and  then,  a  condor  wheeled 
above  them.  Strange  noises,  made  by  gusts  of 
wind  in  the  canons,  sounded  like  the  wails  of 


THE  HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES  253 

lost  souls.  Every  step  the  soldiers  took,  con- 
vinced them  that  should  they  be  attacked,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  retreat.  Such  were  some 
of  the  terrible  hardships  uncomplainingly  suffered 
by  the  Army  of  the  Andes. 

But  the  soldiers  laughed  at  despair;  a  spirit 
of  union  and  comradeship  upheld  them.  Each 
corps  tried  to  outdo  the  others  in  cheerful  en- 
durance. 

At  last,  after  more  than  three  weeks,  the  Army 
began  to  defile  from  the  passes  into  Chile.  Then 
San  Martin  and  O'Higgins,  in  the  great  battle  of 
Chacabuco  and  later  at  Maipu,  won  the  victory 
and  drove  the  Spanish  Army  from  Chile. 

General  Miller  and  Bartolome  Mitre  (Retold) 

n 

THUS  was  accomplished  one  of  the  most  heroic 
military  feats  in  history.  "The  passage  of  the 
Andes  by  the  Army  of  San  Martin,"  says  Lord 
Bryce,  "has  been  pronounced  by  military  his- 
torians of  authority  to  have  been  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  operations  ever  accomplished 
in  mountain  warfare.  The  forces  which  he  led 
were  no  doubt  small  compared  ...  to  those 
which  Hannibal  and  Napoleon  carried  across 
the  Alps.  But  .  .  .  the  passes  to  be  crossed 
were  much  higher." 

Lord  Bryce  also  says  that  San  Martin  comes 


254     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

nearer  than  any  one  else  to  being  "the  George 
Washington  of  Spanish  America." 

And  San  Martin  has  been  called,  "the  Hannibal 
of  the  Andes." 


NOT  FOR  HIMSELF 

HONOUHS  were  showered  on  San  Martin  after 
the  battle  of  Chacabuco.  News  of  his  successful 
crossing  of  the  Andes  and  of  his  victory,  reached 
Buenos  Aires.  All  day  long  shouts  sounded 
through  the  streets.  Cannon  roared  from  the 
fort  and  from  the  squadron  in  the  roadstead. 
San  Martin's  portrait  was  hung  where  all  could 
see  it,  draped  in  flags  captured  from  the  enemy. 

The  Argentine  Government  decreed  a  sword 
and  badge  for  San  Martin,  and  struck  medals  for 
his  soldiers.  They  voted  a  pension  of  six  hundred 
dollars  a  year  for  his  little  daughter,  Maria 
Mercedes.  They  also  sent  him  a  commission  as 
Brigadier-General,  the  highest  rank  in  the 
Argentine  service. 

San  Martin  accepted  the  pension  for  his  little 
daughter,  and  laid  the  money  aside  for  her 
education.  But  he  refused  the  commission,  ask- 
ing only  for  more  arms,  money,  and  men,  to 
carry  on  the  campaign. 

Meanwhile,  the  grateful  Chilean  Government 
offered  to  make  him  ruler  of  all  Chile.  But  this 


COCHRANE,  EL  DIABLO          255 

honour,  too,  he  declined.  So  his  friend  and  com- 
panion-at-arms,  Bernardo  O'Higgins,  in  his  stead, 
was  elected  Supreme  Ruler  of  the  country. 


COCHRANE,  EL  DIABLO 

"ON  to  Luna!  On  to  Lima!"  was  now  the  cry 
of  the  Argentine  and  Chilean  soldiers.  "Let  us 
drive  out  the  Spaniards !  Let  us  expel  them  from, 
Spanish  America  for  ever!" 

"On  to  Lima  by  sea,"  was  San  Martin's  de- 
cision. Meanwhile,  O'Higgins  was  busy  equipping 
a  fleet  to  carry  the  troops  to  Peru. 

There  was,  at  that  time,  in  England  a  daunt- 
less, dashing  naval-officer,  Lord  Thomas  Coch- 
rane,  who  was  famous  for  his  extraordinary 
courage  and  adventures.  He  gladly  accepted  the 
invitation  of  San  Martin  and  O'Higgins,  to  be- 
come Admiral  of  the  Chilean  Navy.  And  because 
excitement  and  danger  were  as  meat  and  drink 
to  him,  he  hastened  to  Chile. 

He  was  welcomed  with  great  rejoicings.  His 
beautiful  young  wife  became  one  of  the  belles  of 
Santiago.  English,  Irish,  and  American  officers, 
drawn  by  the  fame  of  Lord  Cochrane's  daring 
exploits,  arrived  in  numbers  offering  then-  swords 
to  Chile  to  help  win  her  Freedom. 

Then,  with  the  single-star  Flag  of  Chile 
nailed  to  his  mastheads,  Admiral  Cochrane  swept 


256     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

the  Pacific  clean  of  Spanish  war-vessels.  And  so 
fiery  were  his  attacks,  that  the  Spaniards  nick- 
named him,  "El  Diablo"  "For  the  very  Devil 
himself,  he  is,"  said  they. 

OUR  BROTHERS,  YE  SHALL  BE  FREE! 

"THE  Peruvians  are  our  brothers,*'  proclaimed 
San  Martin  to  his  soldiers. 

"Remember  that  you  are  come  not  to  conquer 
but  to  liberate  a  People!"  he  proclaimed  as  soon 
as  the  Liberating  Army  was  landed  in  Peru.  For 
Lord  Cochrane  had  brought  them  safely  thither 
aboard  the  Chilean  fleet. 

Then  to  the  Peruvians,  San  Martin  sent  broad- 
cast a  proclamation :  — 

You  shall  be  free  and  independent.  You  shall 
form  your  government  and  your  laws  according  to 
the  spontaneous  wish  of  your  own  representatives. 
The  soldiers  of  the  Army  of  Liberation,  your 
brothers,  will  exert  no  influences,  military  or  civil, 
direct  or  indirect,  in  your  social  system.  Whenever 
it  suits  you,  dismiss  the  Army  which  marches  to 
protect  you.  A  military  force  should  never  occupy 
the  territory  of  a  Free  People,  unless  invited  by  its 
legitimate  magistrates. 

This  proclamation  aroused  the  patriotism  of 
many  Peruvians,  who  brought  quantities  of  food 
and  supplies  to  the  Army.  While  numbers  of 


FALL  OF  THE  CITY  OF  KINGS    257 

them  joined  the  Army,  including  six  hundred 
slaves,  to  whom  San  Martin  promised  their 
freedom. 

Then  San  Martin  prepared  to  invest  Lima, 
with  the  help  of  Lord  Cochrane's  fleet. 

THE  FALL  OF  THE  CITY  OF 
THE  KINGS 

LIMA,  "the  City  of  the  Kings,"  stands  not  far 
from  the  sea  on  a  plain  near  the  foot  of  the 
Cordilleras. 

When  San  Martin  landed  in  Peru,  Lima  the 
proud,  the  rich,  was  the  seat  of  the  Spanish 
Viceroy's  Court  with  all  its  pomp  and  vices. 
She  was  shut  in  by  walls  above  which  rose  her 
turrets  and  domes.  Many  of  her  people  were 
slaves,  Indians,  or  freedmen;  the  rest  were 
haughty  Spanish  grandees  and  rich  royalists. 
Lima  was  the  civil,  and  military,  despot  of  all 
Spanish  America. 

San  Martin  had  now  but  one  thought  and  aim 
—  to  drive  the  Spaniards  from  Lima,  and  make 
the  city  independent.  He  besieged  her  by  sea 
and  land.  Through  proclamations  sent  far  and 
wide,  he  urged  the  Peruvians  to  rise  up  and  help 
gain  their  own  Freedom.  Peruvian  Colonists, 
Indians,  and  slaves  flocked  to  his  standard. 

The  siege  began  to  tell  on  Lima.    Her  pride 


258     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

was  humbled  to  the  dust.  Her  food  was  ex- 
hausted. Fresh  supplies  were  cut  off  by  the 
blockade.  The  poor  suffered  dreadful  want.  The 
rich  were  deprived  of  their  luxuries.  Rich  and 
poor  alike  lived  in  terror  of  then-  lives.  To  add 
to  the  miseries  of  the  unhappy  city,  her  officials, 
who  should  have  protected  her,  fell  to  quarrelling 
among  themselves. 

On  the  Fifth  of  July,  universal  terror  reigned. 
The  Spanish  Viceroy  had  announced  that  he  was 
about  to  abandon  the  city  to  her  fate.  Every 
one  believed  that  San  Martin's  troops  would  fall 
upon  her  to  pillage  and  burn.  At  dawn  the  Vice- 
roy marched  out  with  his  troops. 

There  was  one  mad  rush  to  escape  to  Callao, 
the  port  of  Luna,  several  miles  away.  All  the 
people  who  could,  hastened  to  leave.  Crowds  of 
fugitives  hurried  along  the  highways,  people  on 
foot,  in  carts,  on  horseback;  men,  women,  and 
children,  with  bundles  and  household  goods,  with 
horses  and  mules,  and  with  slaves  bending  under 
heavy  burdens  of  baggage  and  treasure. 

Inside  the  city,  there  was  pandemonium. 
Women  were  seen  fleeing  toward  the  convents. 
The  narrow  streets  were  choked  with  loaded 
wagons  and  mounted  horsemen. 

By  midday,  scarcely  a  person  was  to  be  seen. 
Those  who  had  been  forced  to  remain,  had 
barred  their  doors  and  closed  their  shutters,  and 


FALL  OF  THE  CITY  OF  KINGS    259 

were  waiting  with  fear  and  trembling  for  San 
Martin's  troops  to  fall  upon  the  city. 

In  the  midst  of  this  confusion,  the  few  officials 
who  had  not  fled,  gathered  together  to  consult 
as  to  what  should  be  done.  They  feared  an  up- 
rising of  the  slaves  or  an  attack  by  a  mob.  But 
greater  still  was  their  fear  of  the  multitude  of 
San  Martin's  armed  Indians,  savage  and  undis- 
ciplined, who  were  surrounding  the  city.  For 
though  the  Indians  were  under  the  command  of 
San  Martin's  officers,  they  seemed  likely  at  any 
moment,  to  break  loose  from  restraint  and 
massacre  the  helpless  people  of  Lima.  The 
Indians  were  so  near  that  they  could  plainly 
be  seen,  perched  on  the  heights  that  overhung 
the  city. 

The  officials,  in  great  terror  of  mind,  wrote  a 
letter  to  San  Martin,  entreating  him  to  enter 
Lima  and  protect  her.  The  letter  was  despatched 
by  a  messenger. 

All  night  long,  a  profound  silence  brooded  over 
the  city. 

The  next  morning  San  Martin's  answer  came. 

It  was  brief.  He  would  enter  the  city,  he  said, 
only  if  it  was  the  real  wish  of  the  People  of  Lima 
to  declare  their  Independence.  He  had  no  desire 
to  enter  as  a  conqueror,  he  declared,  but  would 
come  only  if  invited  by  the  People. 

And  added  he,  that  the  People,  in  the  mean- 


260     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

while,  might  give  whatever  orders  they  desired 
to  his  troops  surrounding  the  city;  and  the  orders 
should  be  obeyed. 

His  answer  stunned  the  officials.  They  could 
not  believe  that  a  conquering  general  could  be 
so  humane  to  a  helpless  foe.  They  thought  that 
San  Martin  was  mocking  them.  But  to  put  the 
matter  to  the  test,  they  sent  an  order  to  a  com- 
manding officer  of  a  regiment  stationed  near  the 
city  gate,  asking  him  to  withdraw  his  men  to  a 
spot  a  league  away.  The  officer  immediately 
withdrew  them. 

The  good  news  flew  through  the  city.  People 
went  almost  mad  with  joy.  Confidence  was 
restored;  and  parties  of  picked  soldiers  were 
invited  in  to  guard  the  city. 

In  a  day  or  two  everything  was  as  before. 
The  shops  were  opened  again.  Women  were  seen 
stealing  from  the  convents.  Men  ventured  into 
the  square  to  smoke  their  cigars.  The  streets 
were  lined  with  refugees  returning  to  their  homes, 
bringing  back  bundles,  trunks,  and  treasures. 
The  street  criers  were  bawling  then*  wares;  and 
the  city  was  restored  to  its  usual  noise  and 
bustle. 

Then  a  deputation  of  citizens  waited  upon 
San  Martin  to  invite  him  to  enter  Lima  and 
proclaim  her  Independence. 

Captain  Basil  Hall  (Retold) 


SAN  MARTIN  THE  CONQUEROR  261 

SAN  MARTIN  THE  CONQUEROR 

A  Retreat 

THE  people  watched  eagerly  to  see  San  Martin 
enter  in  state  as  a  conquering  general  should. 
The  day  passed,  and  he  did  not  come.  When  it 
began  to  grow  dark,  he  rode  in  through  the  gate 
attended  by  a  single  aide-de-camp. 

And  he  would  not  have  come  then,  if  he  could 
have  helped  it.  It  was  his  plan  to  slip  unobserved 
into  the  city  early  in  the  morning  before  people 
were  up. 

But  the  reason  why  he  had  to  enter  at  evening, 
was  this :  — 

He  was  tired,  and  he  had  just  settled  down  for 
the  night  in  the  corner  of  a  little  cottage  outside 
the  walls.  He  was  blessing  his  stars  that  he  was 
well  out  of  the  reach  of  business,  when  in  came 
two  Friars,  who  had  discovered  his  hiding  place. 

Each  one  made  him  a  long  tedious  speech;  one 
likened  him  to  Caesar  and  the  other  to  Lucullus. 

"Good  heavens!"  exclaimed  San  Martin,  when 
the  Friars  had  left.  "What  are  we  to  do?  This 
will  never  answer!" 

"O  sir,"  replied  the  aide-de-camp,  "there  are 
two  more  of  the  same  stamp  close  at  hand." 

"  Indeed !  Then  saddle  the  horses  again,  and  let 
us  be  off!"  exclaimed  San  Martin. 

So  it  happened  that  the  conquering  General 


262     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

was  forced  to  retreat,  and  enter  Lima  before 
people  were  asleep. 

The  Mother  and  her  Three  Sons 

WHEN  he  entered  the  city,  instead  of  going 
directly  to  the  palace  where  he  was  to  lodge,  he 
stopped  to  call  on  the  Governor. 

In  a  moment,  the  news  of  his  arrival  sped 
through  the  city.  People  came  thronging  into 
the  Governor's  house,  and  even  filled  the  court 
and  street. 

San  Martin  was  forced  to  stand  in  the  audience- 
chamber  and  receive  the  crowds.  Old  people 
and  young  people  pressed  fast  upon  him.  But 
though  he  was  so  modest  and  heartily  disliked 
any  show  or  pretension,  he  received  their  praises 
patiently  and  kindly. 

A  handsome  middle-aged  woman  approached 
him,  and  as  he  leaned  forward  to  greet  her,  she 
threw  herself  at  his  feet.  There,  clinging  to  his 
knees,  she  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  exclaimed 
that  she  had  three  sons  at  his  service,  who,  she 
hoped,  would  become  useful  citizens. 

San  Martin  listened  to  her  with  respect.  As 
he  gently  raised  her  from  the  floor,  she  flung  her 
arms  around  his  neck  and  finished  her  speech. 
He  replied  to  her  with  great  earnestness;  and  the 
poor  woman's  heart  seemed  bursting  with  grati- 
tude for  his  attention  and  kindness. 


SAN  MARTIN  THE  CONQUEROR  263 

The  Little  Girl  Who  Was  Bashful 

SAN  MARTIN  then  seeing  a  little  girl  about  ten 
or  twelve  years  old,  who  was  too  bashful  to  come 
forward,  lifted  the  astonished  child  and  kissed 
her  cheek.  When  he  set  her  down  again,  the  little 
thing  was  in  such  ecstasy  that  she  scarcely  knew 
what  to  do. 

Another  Little  Girl 

SAN  MARTIN  established  his  headquarters  a  little 
beyond  the  city-wall.  There  he  was  completely 
surrounded  by  business.  But  every  man  coming 
out  of  San  Martin's  presence,  seemed  pleased 
whether  he  had  succeeded  in  his  petition  or  not. 
Among  others,  an  old  man  came  into  head- 
quarters holding  a  little  girl  in  his  arms.  He  had 
just  one  request,  would  the  great  General  please 
kiss  his  child?  San  Martin  good-naturedly  kissed 
her,  and  the  father  went  away  radiantly  happy.  • 

The  Best  Cigar 

SAN  MARTIN  lived  on  the  friendliest  terms  with 
his  officers. 

One  day,  at  his  own  table,  he  opened  his  pouch 
and  took  out  a  cigar,  rounder  and  firmer  than  the 
rest.  He  gave  it  a  look  of  unconscious  satis- 
faction. Just  then  a  voice  called:  — 

"My  General!" 

San  Martin  started  from  his  revery,  and  raised 
his  head. 


"Who  spoke?"  he  said. 

"It  was  I,"  said  an  officer  who  had  been  watch- 
ing him.  "I  merely  wished  to  beg  the  favour  of 
one  cigar  from  you." 

"Ah  ha!"  said  San  Martin  smiling  good- 
naturedly  with  an  assumed  look  of  reproach. 
And  at  once  he  tossed  his  chosen  cigar  to  the 
officer. 

Duty  Before  the  General 

AT  another  time,  San  Martin  was  entertaining  a 
visitor  on  board  a  schooner.  While  they  were 
walking  up  and  down,  the  sailors  began  to  swab 
the  deck. 

"What  a  plague  it  is,"  said  San  Martin,  "that 
these  fellows  will  insist  on  washing  their  decks  at 
this  rate."  Then  turning  to  one  of  the  men,  he 
said,  "I  wish,  my  friend,  you  would  not  wet  us 
here,  but  go  to  the  other  side." 

The  sailor,  who  had  his  duty  to  perform  and 
who  was  too  well  accustomed  to  the  General's 
gentle  manner,  went  on  with  his  work,  and 
soundly  splashed  him  and  his  guest. 

"I  am  afraid,"  cried  San  Martin,  "we  must  go 
below,  although  our  cabin  is  but  a  miserable 
hole!  For  really  there  is  no  persuading  these 
fellows  to  go  out  of  their  usual  way." 

Captain  Basil  Hall  and  Other  Sources  (Retold) 


LIMA'S  GREATEST  DAY  265 

LIMA'S  GREATEST  DAY 

July  28,  1821,  Peru's  Independence  Day 

IT  was  Lima's  greatest  day.  It  was  the  28th  of 
July.  It  was  her  Independence  Day. 

Flowers  and  perfumes  were  being  showered 
down  from  palace-windows  and  balconies.  They 
fell  on  the  heads  of  San  Martin  and  many  officers, 
clergy,  and  officials  who  were  marching  through 
cheering  crowds. 

They  marched  to  the  great  square,  and 
mounted  a  platform.  The  troops  were  drawn 
up  in  the  square. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  of  Peru  was 
read  aloud. 

Then  San  Martin,  standing  on  the  platform, 
unfurled  the  new  flag  of  the  Republic  of  Peru. 
As  he  shook  out  its  scarlet  and  white  folds  on 
which  was  the  face  of  the  Sun  rising  over  the 
Andes  with  a  tranquil  river  at  their  base,  he 
called  in  a  loud  voice:  — 

"From  this  moment  Peru  is  free  and  inde- 
pendent by  the  common  wish  of  the  People,  and 
by  the  justice  of  her  cause,  which  God  defend ! " 

Then  waving  the  flag  on  high,  he  shouted:  — 

"Long  live  the  Fatherland !  Long  live  Liberty ! 
Long  live  Independence!" 

"Long    live    the    Fatherland!"    shouted    the 


266     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

crowds,  as  they  caught  up  his  words  and  passed 
them  along  from  the  square  to  the  streets  beyond. 

The  bells  of  the  city  rang  out  a  joyous  peal. 
Cannon  were  fired.  And  such  a  roar  of  voices 
went  up  as  was  never  heard  before  in  Lima. 

Then  from  the  platform  silver  medals  were 
rained  down  on  the  crowds.  On  each  was  in- 
scribed:— 

Lima,  being  liberated,  swore  its  Independence  on  the 
28th  of  July,  1821,  under  the  protection  of  the  Liberat- 
ing Army  of  Peru,  commanded  by  San  Martin. 

San  Martin  adopted  the  title  of  "Protector  of 
Peru."  He  took  upon  himself  the  temporary 
government  of  the  country  until  its  Independence 
should  be  assured. 

"I  do  not  want  military  renown,"  said  San 
Martin,  "  I  have  no  ambition  to  be  the  conqueror 
of  Peru.  I  want  solely  to  liberate  the  country 
from  oppression." 

HAIL!    NEIGHBOUR   REPUBLICS! 

SAN  MARTIN  continued  to  wage  his  successful 
campaign  against  the  Spaniards.  Now,  let  us 
leave  him  and  Peru  for  a  moment. 

Let  us  turn  to  the  United  States  and  see  what 
we  were  doing  about  all  this. 

We  recognized  our  sister  Republics  for  the 
first  time  on  March  8,  1822. 


HAIL!  NEIGHBOUR  REPUBLICS     267 

On  that  day  President  Monroe  sent  a  special 
message  to  Congress  saying,  "the  Provinces 
belonging  to  this  hemisphere  are  our  neighbours." 
He  recommended  that  Congress  should  recognize 
as  independent  Nations,  Colombia,  Chile,  Peru, 
Mexico,  and  Argentina,  then  called  La  Plata. 

Brazil  had  already  acknowledged  them;  so  the 
United  States  was  the  second  Power  to  hold  out 
the  hand  of  fellowship  to  our  neighbours.  Eng- 
land followed  soon  after. 

This  acknowledgment  of  a  brave  People's 
struggle  for  freedom,  came  after  more  than 
twenty  years  of  terrible  warfare. 

Our  neighbour  Republics  —  recognized  in  1822, 
—  have  the  honour  of  having  won  their  own 
Liberty  without  the  aid  of  foreign  Allies.  For 
though  they  had  the  sympathy  of  all  free  Peoples, 
and  the  moral  support  of  both  the  English  and 
the  United  States  Governments,  and  though 
hundreds  of  foreign  young  men  —  whole  legions 
of  them  —  volunteered  in  the  Patriot  Armies 
and  shed  their  blood  for  Spanish-American  In- 
dependence, yet  the  Patriots  of  the  Southern 
Republics  had  to  stand  up  alone  and  unaided 
by  any  Government. 

They  won  their  Independence  by  patient  en- 
durance of  every  conceivable  suffering,  by  rising 
above  momentary  defeats,  and  by  courageously 
persisting  to  the  end  under  the  command  of 
their  devoted  Liberators. 


268     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

In  the  language  of  San  Martin,  "God  granted 
them  success." 


AMERICA  FOR  THE  AMERICANS 

So  at  last,  the  Spanish-American  Republics  were 
recognized.  Their  Freedom  was  practically  won. 

But  the  Kings  of  Continental  Europe  felt  their 
thrones  tottering  and  their  crowns  loosened. 

After  the  wars  of  Napoleon,  the  whole  of 
Europe  was  in  political  ferment.  So  it  always 
happens  after  long  wars. 

The  Peoples  of  Continental  Europe,  who  for 
generations  had  been  down-trodden  by  Kings 
and  Emperors,  had  learned  from  the  United 
States  and  France,  of  such  things  as  Liberty, 
Constitutions,  and  the  right  of  Peoples  to  a 
voice  in  their  own  government.  Everywhere 
the  Peoples  of  Europe  were  preparing  to  demand 
constitutional  governments.  Then,  too,  a  wave 
of  infidelity  was  sweeping  through  the  world,  the 
result  of  the  terrible  French  Revolution. 

Then,  in  1815,  the  three  Kings  of  Russia, 
Prussia,  and  Austria,  formed  a  league  called  the 
Holy  Alliance. 

Its  original  purpose  was  lofty.  It  was  at  first, 
a  very  pious  affair. 

The  Holy  Allies  agreed  to  take  urder  their 
Christian  protection  the  Kingdoms  of  Europe, 


AMERICA  FOR  THE  AMERICANS   269 

and  to  govern  their  three  Peoples  as  one  People 
by  the  dictates  of  the  Holy  Religion  of  Christ. 
They  pledged  themselves  to  bring  about  a  reign 
of  charity,  justice,  and  peace  for  Europe.  The 
Holy  Allies  claimed  to  be  divinely  appointed  to 
do  all  this.  Spain,  France,  Naples,  and  Sardinia 
joined  them.  England  did  not  become  a  member 
for  though  she  has  a  monarch,  she  has  a  Consti- 
tutional Government. 

It  was  not  long  before  this  Holy  Alliance  be- 
came a  hotbed  of  European  intrigue,  and  de- 
veloped into  a  subtle  political  league  to  destroy 
the  awakening  liberties  of  the  World. 

The  Holy  Allies  conspired  to  put  down  all 
democratic  principles,  and  stamp  out  all  rep- 
resentative government  from  Europe.  They 
also  conspired  to  prevent  the  formation  of  any 
new  Republics  in  other  parts  of  the  World,  and 
to  chain  the  liberty  of  the  Press,  which  is  the 
Voice  of  the  People.  Thus  these  Holy  Allies 
joined  forces  to  uphold  the  divine  right  of  Kings 
and  the  tyranny  of  absolute  monarchies. 

Their  next  move  was  to  promise  Spain  to  help 
destroy  the  Spanish- American  Republics,  and  thus 
restore  to  her  her  lost  Colonies. 

This  was  after  we  had  acknowledged  the  In- 
dependence of  those  Republics. 

The  Holy  Allies  planned  to  invade  America 
with  their  Army. 


270     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

When  this  news  reached  the  United  States, 
there  was  a  furore.  And,  when  added  to  this 
news,  it  was  announced  that  Russia  was  laying 
plans  to  colonize  the  Pacific  coast  of  North 
America,  there  was  great  indignation  in  this 
country. 

It  was  then,  that  President  Monroe,  on  De- 
cember 2,  1823,  gave  to  the  World  the  famous 
MONROE  DOCTRINE,  which  is  this:  — 

To  the  defense  of  our  own  [Government},  which  has 
been  achieved  by  the  loss  of  so  much  blood  and  treasure 
.  .  .  and  under  which  we  have  enjoyed  unexampled 
felicity,  this  whole  Nation  is  devoted. 

That  the  American  continents,  by  the  free  and  inde- 
pendent conditions  which  they  have  assumed  and  main- 
tained, are  henceforth  not  to  be  considered  as  subjects 
for  future  colonization  by  any  European  Powers.  .  .  . 

We  should  consider  any  attempt  on  their  part  to 
extend  their  system  to  any  portion  of  this  hemisphere, 
as  dangerous  to  our  peace  and  safety.  .  .  . 

But  with  the  Governments  (the  Spanish  American 
Republics)  who  have  declared  their  Independence  and 
maintained  it,  and  whose  Independence  we  have  .  .  . 
acknowledged,  we  could  not  view  any  interposition  for 
the  purpose  of  oppressing  them,  or  controlling  in  any 
other  manner  their  destiny  by  any  European  Power,  in 
any  other  light  than  as  the  manifestation  of  an  unfriendly 
disposition  toward  the  United  States.  .  .  . 

This  is  the  MONROE  DOCTRINE. 
AMERICA  FOR  THE  AMERICANS,  American  In- 
dependence, is  what  it  means. 


WHAT  ONE  AMERICAN  DID      271 

WHAT  ONE  AMERICAN  DID 

October  9,  1820 

Now,  to  return  to  South  America  and  its  struggle: 

"That  was  bravely  and  cleverly  done!"  ex- 
claimed Joseph  Villamil. 

Villamil  was  an  American,  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States,  who  had  cast  in  his  lot  with  the 
Spanish-American  Patriots.  At  his  house  in 
Guayaquil  (a  city  now  a  part  of  Ecuador)  the 
local  Patriots  met  to  discuss  plans. 

The  Province  and  city  of  Guayaquil  lay  on  the 
northern  border  of  Peru.  They  were  still  under 
Spanish  rule.  They  were  garrisoned  by  1500 
Spanish  soldiers. 

The  Patriots  decided  to  capture  the  garrison. 
So  while  San  Martin  was  preparing  to  besiege 
Lima,  they  set  out  from  Villamil's  house,  led  by 
a  Venezuelan  officer.  Villamil  accompanied  them 
with  a  band  of  Englishmen  and  North  Americans, 
who  were  eager  to  help  in  the  attack. 

They  took  the  garrison  in  double-quick  time, 
and  with  very  little  bloodshed  at  that,  for 
scarcely  eight  men  were  killed. 

"That  was  bravely  and  cleverly  done!"  said 
Villamil. 

And  that  he  himself  had  fought  bravely  and 
cleverly  during  the  attack,  was  soon  proven,  for 


272 

the  Provisional  Government  of  Guayaquil  des- 
patched him  aboard  a  schooner  to  carry  the  good 
news  to  Lord  Cochrane  and  San  Martin. 

Some  time  after,  there  took  place  at  Guayaquil 
one  of  the  most  amazing  meetings  the  world  has 
ever  seen. 

THE  AMAZING  MEETING 

THIS  amazing  meeting  at  Guayaquil,  was  like  the 
dramatic  climax  of  an  exciting  story. 

There  was  a  mystery  in  it. 

It  happened  a  few  months  after  the  freeing  of 
Guayaquil.  The  people  of  the  city,  dressed  in 
their  gayest  clothes,  were  crowding  along  the 
streets,  and  craning  their  necks  to  watch  for  a 
procession. 

Triumphal  arches  spanned  the  streets.  On 
each  arch  was  inscribed:  — 

BOLIVAR! 

And  while  the  people  watched  eagerly,  lo,  the 
new  white  and  blue  flag  of  independent  Guayaquil 
was  hauled  down  from  the  gunboats  on  the  river, 
and  in  its  place  were  run  up  the  red,  yellow,  and 
blue  colours  of  the  great  new  Republic  of  Colom- 
bia, which  had  just  been  formed  to  the  North  of 
Guayaquil. 

Then  there  was  a  sudden  burst  of  military 


THE  AMAZING  MEETING          273 

music,  and  under  the  triumphal  arches  marched 
a  procession  of  officers  in  brilliant  uniforms  and 
soldiers  with  bayonets.  And  astride  his  war-horse, 
cocked  hat  in  hand,  rode  Simon  Bolivar,  the 
Venezuelan  Liberator,  small,  erect,  and  elegant. 

He  had  been  leading  his  conquering  Army 
down  from  the  North,  driving  out  the  Spaniards; 
while  at  the  same  time,  San  Martin  had  been 
freeing  the  Republics  of  Argentina  and  Chile 
and  convoying  his  Army  up  from  the  South  to 
the  liberation  of  Peru. 

It  was  General  Bolivar  who  had  founded  the 
new  and  great  Republic  of  Colombia,  and  had 
given  it  a  constitutional  government.  He  was  now 
come  to  Guayaquil  on  his  way  to  liberate  Peru. 

He  rode  thus  proudly  under  the  arches  that 
bore  his  name.  His  alert,  bright,  black  eyes 
turned  to  the  right  and  left  as  he  took  in  every 
detail  around  him. 

Soon  after  this,  the  Amazing  Meeting  took 
place. 

San  Martin  the  Protector  arrived  at  Guayaquil 
to  confer  with  Bolivar. 

Strong  Spanish  forces  were  gathering  in  Peru, 
concentrating  for  a  terrible,  and  final  struggle. 
San  Martin's  Army  had  been  weakened  by  disease 
and  losses.  He  was  now  come  to  ask  Bolivar  to 
join  his  forces  with  the  Patriot  Army  in  Peru  and 
so  help  bring  the  war  to  a  quick,  decisive  end. 


274     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

Thus  the  two  great  Patriots  met  in  the  gayly 
decked  tropic  city.  One  had  liberated  all  the 
northern  part  of  Spanish  America,  the  other  had 
brought  Independence  to  two  southern  Re- 
publics: Bolivar  small,  alert,  sagacious,  of  vivid 
personality  and  iron  will  impatient  of  restraint, 
elegantly  clad  in  full  dress  uniform;  San  Martin, 
stalwart,  earnest,  simple,  yet  strong,  dressed  in 
plain  garments. 

On  the  result  of  their  conference,  hung  the 
completed  Freedom  of  all  Spanish  America. 

They  were  left  alone. 

They  conferred  for  more  than  an  hour. 

No  one  knew  what  they  discussed.  But  those 
who  caught  glimpses  of  them,  said  that  Bolivar 
seemed  agitated,  while  San  Martin  was  grave 
and  calm. 

After  the  conference,  San  Martin  sent  his 
baggage  back  to  the  ship. 

The  next  day,  they  conferred  again. 

Again,  nobody  knew  what  they  discussed. 

That  night,  San  Martin  went  aboard  his  ship, 
and  sailed  for  Peru. 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AFTERWARD 

Then  came  the  results  of  that  Amazing 
Meeting. 

San  Martin  returned  to  Peru,  and  announced 


WHAT  HAPPENED  AFTERWARD      275 

that  Bolivar  was  coming  with  his  Army  to  aid  the 
Country.  He  then  resigned  his  command,  refus- 
ing all  the  honours  heaped  upon  him  by  the 
grateful  Peruvian  Government.  But,  he  said, 
that  if  the  Republic  of  Peru  were  ever  in  danger, 
he  would  glory  in  joining  as  a  citizen  in  her 
defense. 

Then,  to  the  sorrowing  Peruvian  People,  he 
issued  a  farewell  address,  assuring  them,  that 
since  their  Independence  was  secured,  he  was  now 
about  to  fulfil  his  sacred  promise  and  leave  them 
to  govern  themselves,  adding:  — 

"God  grant  that  success  may  preside  over  your 
destinies,  and  that  you  may  reach  the  summit  of  felicity 
and  peace." 

That  same  night,  San  Martin  mounted  his 
horse  and  rode  way  into  the  darkness.  He  had 
left  Peru  forever. 

He  passed  through  Chile  and  laid  down  his 
command;  then  he  crossed  the  Andes  to  rest  for 
a  while  on  his  little  farm  at  Mendoza. 

There  the  terrible  news  reached  him  that  his 
wife  had  died  in  Buenos  Aires.  All  that  she  had 
meant  to  him,  he  himself  expressed  in  the  simple 
words :  — 

"The  wife  and  friend  of  General  San  Martin.'* 

His  trials  were  not  yet  over.  For  on  his  reach- 
ing Buenos  Aires,  its  officials  met  him  coldly  and 
scornfully.  Then  San  Martin,  ill,  sorrowful,  and 


276     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

forsaken,  took  his  little  daughter  in  his  arms, 
and  going  aboard  a  ship  sailed  for  Europe.  Thus 
he  left  Argentina,  and  went  into  voluntary  exile. 

He  never  saw  Buenos  Aires  again.  Five  years 
later,  longing  to  retire  quietly  on  his  farm  at 
Mendoza,  he  returned  to  Argentina.  He  never 
left  the  ship.  He  learned  that  if  he  did  so,  old 
political  factions  would  rise  up  again,  and  civil 
war  might  threaten  Argentina.  So  he  sailed  back 
to  Europe. 

There  he  looked  after  his  daughter's  education. 
And  in  his  old  age,  he  lived  comfortably  in  a 
small  country  house  on  the  bank  of  the  Seine. 
He  cared  for  his  garden,  tended  his  flowers,  and 
read  his  books,  until  his  sight  began  to  fail. 

At  the  age  of  seventy-two,  still  a  voluntary 
exile  for  the  good  of  his  Country,  he  died  in  his 
dear  daughter's  arms. 

"I  desire,"  said  he,  "that  my  heart  should  rest 
in  Buenos  Aires." 


THE  MYSTERY  SOLVED 

WHAT  was  the  mystery,  that  had  made  San 
Martin  at  the  height  of  his  success,  bow  his  head 
in  silence  and  go  into  voluntary  exile? 

His  enemies  reviled  him.  Even  some  of  his 
friends  accused  him  of  deserting  his  post  in  time 
of  need.  But  he  neither  complained  nor  explained. 


THE  MYSTERY  SOLVED          277 

A  great  act  of  self-abnegation  may  not  be 
hidden  forever.  Years  passed  by,  then  San 
Martin's  noble  purpose  came  to  light. 

At  that  Amazing  Meeting,  after  he  and  Bolivar 
had  exchanged  opposing  views  as  to  the  best 
form  of  government  for  Spanish  America,  they 
began  to  discuss  the  liberation  of  Peru. 

Bolivar  refused  to  enter  Peru  or  to  allow  his 
Army  to  do  so  without  the  consent  of  the  Con- 
gress of  Colombia.  He  politely  offered  to  lend 
San  Martin  a  few  troops,  altogether  too  few  to 
aid  in  the  subjection  of  the  large  Spanish  forces 
gathering  in  Peru  for  the  final  decisive  struggle. 

San  Martin,  at  a  glance,  read  the  Liberator's 
purpose.  He  saw  before  him  a  brilliant  General 
"of  a  constancy  to  which  difficulties  only  added 
strength,"  who  by  joining  his  Army  to  that  of 
Peru,  Argentina,  and  Chile,  could  make  sure  for 
all  time  to  come,  the  liberation  of  the  whole  of 
Spanish  America.  But  it  was  also  plain  to  San 
Martin  that  Bolivar  would  never  consent  to  share 
his  command  with  any  other  man. 

Therefore,  San  Martin  offered  to  lay  down  the 
sword  of  supreme  command  of  his  forces  in  Peru, 
and  serve  as  an  ordinary  officer  under  Bolivar. 

This  Bolivar  refused. 

San  Martin  was  pushed  to  the  wall.  There  was 
left  only  one  of  two  things  for  him  to  do  —  either 
to  return  to  Peru  and  wage  an  unequal  and 


278     SAN  MARTIN  OF  ARGENTINA 

possibly  losing  warfare  against  the  Spaniards 
without  the  help  of  Bolivar,  —  or  to  withdraw. 

He  withdrew  in  silence. 

But  why  in  silence?  Why  did  he  not  explain 
so  that  people  might  understand  and  not  mis- 
judge him? 

In  a  letter  that  he  wrote  from  Peru  to  Bolivar, 
giving  his  reasons  for  retiring,  he  told  why  he  was 
silent:  — 

"  The  sentiments  which  this  letter  contains  will  remain 
buried  in  the  most  profound  silence.  If  they  were  to 
become  public,  our  enemies  might  profit  by  them  and 
injure  the  cause  of  Liberty;  while  ambitious  and  intrigu- 
ing people  might  use  them  to  foment  discord." 

Again  he  said,  "  It  shall  not  be  San  Martin  who 
will  give  a  day's  delight  to  the  enemy." 

And  on  leaving  Peru,  he  said  in  his  farewell  to 
the  People,  "My  countrymen,  as  in  most  affairs, 
will  be  divided  in  opinion  —  their  children  will 
give  a  true  verdict." 

And  their  children  have  justified  his  faith. 

To-day,  his  body  rests  in  the  Cathedral  of 
Buenos  Aires. 

And  to-day  the  school-children  of  Argentina 
are  taught  to  love  and  reverence  the  Father  of 
their  Country  who  never  thought  of  himself  — 
Jose  de  San  Martin. 


MARCH  15 

ANDREW  JACKSON 
OLD  HICKORY 

Our  Federal  Union:  It  must  and  shall  be  preserved! 

ANDREW  JACKSON'S  Toast  on  Jefferson's  Birthday 


/  want  to  say  that  Andrew  Jackson  teas  a  Tennessean;  but 
Andrew  Jackson  was  an  American,  and  there  is  not  a  State 
in  this  Nation  that  cannot  claim  him,  that  has  not  the  right 
to  claim  him  as  a  national  hero.  .  .  . 

I  should  not  say  that  Old  Hickory  was  faultless.  I  do  not 
know  very  many  strong  men  that  have  not  got  some  of  the 
defects  of  their  qualities.  But  Andrew  Jackson  was  as  up- 
right a  Patriot,  as  honest  a  man,  as  fearless  a  gentleman,  as 
•jper  any  Nation  had  in  public  or  private  life. 

President  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT 


ANDREW  JACKSON  was  born  in  the  Carolines,  March 

15,  1767 

Won  the  Battle  of  Talladega  aganst  the  Creeks,  1813 
Won  the  Battle  of  New  Orleans  against  the  British, 

January  8, 1815 

Was  made  Governor  of  Florida,  1821 
Was  elected  President,  1828;  again,  1832 
He  died,  June  8,  1845 
He  is  sometimes  called  "Old  Hickory" 


MISCHIEVOUS  ANDY 

"SET  the  case!  You  are  Shauney  Kerr's  mare, 
and  me  Billy  Buck.  And  I  should  mount  you, 
and  you  should  kick,  fall,  fling,  and  break  your 
neck,  should  I  be  to  blame  for  that?  " 

Imagine  this  gibberish,  roared  out  by  a  sandy- 
haired  boy,  as  he  came  leaping  from  the  door  of 
a  log-schoolhouse,  ready  to  defy  all  the  other  boys 
to  a  race,  a  wrestle,  or  a  jumping  match,  while  he 
playfully  laid  sprawling  as  many  of  his  friends  as 
he  could  trip  unawares. 

There  you  have  Andy  Jackson ! 

Andy,  tall,  lank,  red-headed,  blue-eyed, 
freckled,  barefoot,  and  dressed  in  coarse  cop- 
peras-coloured clothes,  was  the  son  of  a  poor 
Scotch  Irish  widow.  He  was  born  and  reared  in 
the  Carolinas.  He  lived  with  his  mother  in  the 
Waxhaws  Settlement.  His  home  was  a  log-cabin 
in  a  clearing. 

His  mother  earned  her  living  and  that  of  her 
two  youngest  boys.  She  had  great  ambitions  for 
Andy.  She  sent  him  to  school  in  the  little  log- 
schoolhouse.  And,  when  she  had  earned  enough 
money,  she  paid  his  tuition  at  a  country  academy. 

No  boy  ever  lived  who  liked  fun  better  than 
Andy.  He  ran  foot-races,  leaped  the  bar,  and 


282  ANDREW  JACKSON 

high-jumped.  To  the  younger  boys,  who  never 
questioned  his  mastery,  he  was  a  generous  pro- 
tector. There  was  nothing  he  would  not  do  to 
defend  them. 

But  boys  of  his  own  age  and  older,  found  him 
self-willed,  somewhat  overbearing,  easily  of- 
fended, very  irascible,  and  on  the  whole  difficult 
to  get  along  with. 

He  learned  to  read,  write,  and  cast  accounts 
—  little  more. 

James  Parian  (Retold) 

READING  THE   DECLARATION 

ANDY  was  nine  years  old  when  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  was  signed  at  Philadelphia. 

In  August,  some  one  brought  a  Philadelphia 
newspaper  to  the  Waxhaws.  It  contained  a 
portion  of  the  Declaration.  A  crowd  of  Waxhaw 
Patriots  gathered  in  front  of  the  country  store 
owned  by  Andy's  Uncle  Crawford.  They  were 
eager  to  hear  the  Declaration  read  aloud.  Andy 
was  chosen  to  read  it. 

He  did  so  proudly  in  a  shrill,  penetrating  voice. 
He  read  the  whole  thing  through  without  once 
stopping  to  spell  out  the  words.  And  that  was 
more  than  many  of  the  grown  men  of  the  Wax- 
haws  could  do  in  those  pioneer  days,  when  frontier 
log-schoolhouses  were  few  and  far  between. 


OUT  AGAINST  TARLETON    283 

OUT  AGAINST  TARLETON 

ANDKEW  JACKSON  was  little  more  than  thirteen, 
when  the  British  Tarleton  with  his  dragoons, 
thundered  along  the  red  roads  of  the  Waxhaws, 
and  dyed  them  a  deeper  red  with  the  blood  of  the 
surprised  Patriot  Militia.  For  Tarleton  fell  upon 
the  Waxhaws  settlement,  and  killed  one  hundred 
and  thirteen  of  the  Militia,  and  wounded  a 
hundred  and  fifty  more. 

The  wounded  men  were  abandoned  to  the  care 
of  the  settlers,  and  quartered  in  the  cabins,  and 
in  the  old  log  Waxhaw  meeting-house,  which  was 
turned  into  a  hospital. 

Andrew's  mother  was  one  of  the  kind  women 
who  nursed  the  soldiers  in  the  meeting-house. 
Andrew  and  his  brother  Robert  assisted  her  in 
waiting  upon  them.  Andrew,  more  in  rage  than 
pity,  though  pitiful  by  nature,  burned  to  avenge 
their  wounds  and  his  brother's  death.  For  his 
eldest  brother,  Hugh,  had  mounted  his  horse  the 
year  before,  and  ridden  southward  to  join  thex 
Patriot  forces.  He  had  fought  gallantly,  and 
had  died  bravely. 

Tarleton's  massacre  at  the  Waxhaws,  had 
kindled  the  flames  of  war  in  all  that  region  of  the 
Carolinas.  The  time  was  now  come  when  Andrew 
and  Robert  were  to  play  men's  parts.  Carrying 
their  own  weapons,  they  mounted  their  grass 


284  /    ANDREW  JACKSON 

ponies  —  ponies  of  the  South  Carolina  swamps, 
rough,  Shetlandish,  wild  —  and  rode  away  to  join 
the  patriots.  | 

Andrew  and  Robert  served  in  a  number  of 
actions,  and  were  finally  taken  captive. 

They  were  at  length  rescued  by  their  mother. 
This  heroic  woman  arrived  at  their  prison,  and  by 
her  efforts  and  entreaties,  succeeded  in  bringing 
about  an  exchange  of  prisoners. 

Andrew  and  Robert  were  brought  out  of 
prison  and  handed  over  to  her.  She  gazed  at 
them  in  astonishment  and  horror,  —  so  worn 
and  wasted  the  boys  were  with  hunger,  wounds, 
and  disease.  They  were  both  ill  with  the  small- 
pox. Robert  could  not  stand,  nor  even  sit  on 
horseback  without  support. 

Two  horses  were  procured.  One,  Mrs.  Jackson 
rode  herself.  Robert  was  placed  on  the  other,  and 
held  in  his  seat  by  some  of  the  prisoners  to  whom 
Mrs.  Jackson  had  just  given  liberty. 

Behind  the  sad  procession  poor  Andrew 
dragged  his  weak  and  weary  limbs,  bare-headed, 
bare-footed,  without  a  jacket,  his  only  two  gar- 
ments torn  and  dirty. 

The  forty  miles  of  lonely  wilderness  to  the 
Waxhaws  were  nearly  traversed,  and  the  fevered 
boys  were  expecting  in  two  hours  more,  to  enjoy 
the  comfort  of  home,  when  a  chilly,  drenching 
rain  set  in.  The  smallpox  had  reached  that  stage 


AN  ORPHAN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION    285 

when  a  violent  chill  proves  wellnigh  fatal.    The 
boys  reached  home  and  went  to  bed. 

In  two  days  Robert  Jackson  was  dead,  while 
Andrew  was  a  raving  maniac.  But  the  mother's 
nursing  and  his  own  strong  constitution  brought 
Andrew  out  of  his  peril,  and  set  him  on  the  way 
to  slow  recovery. 

James  Parian  (Retold) 


AN  ORPHAN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 

ANDREW  JACKSON  was  no  sooner  out  of  danger, 
than  his  courageous  mother  resolved  to  go  to 
Charleston,  a  distance  of  nearly  two  hundred 
miles,  and  do  what  she  could  for  the  comfort  of 
the  prisoners  confined  on  the  reeking,  disease- 
infested  prison-ships. 

Among  the  many  captives  on  the  ships,  suffer- 
ing hunger,  sickness,  and  neglect,  were  Mrs. 
Jackson's  own  nephews  and  some  of  her  Waxhaw 
neighbours.  She  hoped  to  obtain  their  release, 
as  she  had  that  of  Andy  and  Robert. 

She  arrived  at  Charleston,  and  gained  ad- 
mission to  the  ships.  She  distributed  food  and 
medicines,  and  brought  much  comfort  and  joy 
to  the  haggard  prisoners. 

She  had  been  there  but  a  little  time  when  she 
was  seized  by  ship-fever.  After  a  short  illness 
she  died.  She  was  buried  on  the  open  plain,  and 


286  ANDREW  JACKSON 

her  grave  was  lost  sight  of.  Her  clothes,  a  sorry 
bundle,  were  sent  to  her  boy  at  the  Waxhaws. 

And  so  Andrew  Jackson,  before  reaching  his 
fifteenth  birthday  had  lost  his  father,  mother,  and 
two  brothers.  He  was  an  orphan,  a  sick  and 
sorrowful  orphan,  a  homeless  orphan,  an  orphan 
of  the  Revolution. 

Many  years  later  on  his  birthday,  on  the  very 
same  day  when  he  disbanded  the  Army  with 
which  he  had  won  the  Battle  of  New  Orleans,  he 
said  of  his  mother:  — 

"How  I  wish  she  could  have  lived  to  see  this 
day!  There  never  was  a  woman  like  her.  She 
was  gentle  as  a  dove  and  brave  as  a  lioness.  .  .  . 

"Her  last  words  have  been  the  law  of  my  life. 
When  the  tidings  of  her  death  reached  me,  I 
at  first  could  not  believe  it.  When  I  finally 
realized  the  truth,  I  felt  utterly  alone.  .  .  .  Yes, 
I  was  alone.  With  that  feeling,  I  started  to  make 
my  own  way.  .  .  . 

"The  memory  of  my  Mother  and  her  teachings, 
were  after  all  the  only  capital  I  had  to  start  in 
life  with,  and  on  that  capital  I  have  made  my 
way." 

James  Parton  and  Other  Sources. 

THE  HOOTING  IN  THE  WILDERNESS 

IT  was  night  in  the  Tennessee  Wilderness.    A 
train  of  settlers  from  the  Carolinas,  with  four- 


HOOTING  IN  THE  WILDERNESS  287 

wheeled  ox-carts  and  pack-horses,  and  attended 
by  an  armed  guard,  was  winding  its  way  along 
the  trail  through  the  forest  toward  the  frontier- 
town  of  Nashville.  They  had  marched  thirty-six 
hours,  a  night  and  two  days,  without  stopping 
to  rest.  They  were  keeping  a  vigilant  outlook 
for  savages. 

At  length,  they  reached  what  they  thought 
was  a  safe  camping-ground.  The  tired  travellers 
hastened  to  encamp.  Their  little  tents  were 
pitched.  Their  fires  were  lighted.  The  ex- 
hausted women  and  children  crept  into  the 
tents,  and  fell  asleep. 

The  men,  except  those  who  were  to  stand 
sentinel  during  the  first  half  of  the  night,  wrapped 
their  blankets  around  them  and  lay  down  under 
the  lee  of  sheltering  logs  with  their  feet  to  the 
fir 

Silence  fell  on  the  camp. 

All  slept  except  the  sentinels  and  one  young 
man.  He  sat  with  his  back  to  a  tree,  smoking  a 
corn-cob  pipe.  He  was  not  handsome;  but  the 
direct  glance  of  his  keen  blue  eye  and  his  reso- 
lute expression,  made  him  seem  so  in  spite  of  a 
long  thin  face,  high  forehead  somewhat  narrow, 
and  sandy-red  hair  falling  low  on  his  brow. 

This  young  man  was  Andrew  Jackson,  — 
mischievous  Andy  of  the  Waxhaws,  —  now 
grown  to  be  a  clever,  licensed,  young  lawyer. 


288  ANDREW  JACKSON 

He  was  going  with  the  emigrant  train  to  Nash- 
ville in  order  to  hang  out  his  sign  and  practise 
on  the  frontier. 

He  sat  there  in  the  Wilderness,  in  the  dark- 
ness, peacefully  smoking.  He  listened  to  the 
night  sounds  from  the  forest.  He  was  falling 
into  a  doze,  when  he  noted  the  various  hoots  of 
owls  in  the  forest  around  him. 

"A  remarkable  country  this,  for  owls,"  he 
thought,  as  he  closed  his  eyes  and  fell  asleep. 

Just  then  an  owl,  whose  hooting  had  sounded 
at  a  distance,  suddenly  uttered  a  peculiar  cry 
close  to  the  camp. 

In  a  moment,  young  Jackson  was  the  widest 
awake  man  in  Tennessee. 

He  grasped  his  rifle,  and  crept  cautiously  to 
where  his  friend  Searcy  was  sleeping,  and  woke 
him  quietly. 

"Searcy,"  said  he,  "raise  your  head  and  make 
no  noise." 

"What's  the  matter?"  asked  Searcy. 

"The  owls —  listen —  there —  there  again! 
Isn't  that  a  little  too  natural?" 

"Do  you  think  so?"  asked  Searcy. 

"I  know  it,"  replied  young  Jackson.  "There 
are  Indians  all  around  us.  I  have  heard  them 
in  every  direction.  They  mean  to  attack  before 
daybreak." 

In  a  few  minutes,  the  men  of  the  camp  were 


FORT  MIMS  289 

aroused.  The  experienced  woodsmen  among 
them  listened  to  the  hooting,  and  agreed  with 
young  Jackson,  that  there  were  Indians  in  the 
forest.  Jackson  advised  that  the  camp  should 
be  instantly  and  quietly  broken  up,  and  the 
march  resumed. 

This  was  done,  and  the  company  heard  nothing 
more  of  the  savages. 

But  a  party  of  hunters  who  reached  the  same 
camping-ground  an  hour  after  the  company  had 
left  it,  lay  down  by  the  fires  and  slept.  Before 
day  dawned,  the  Indians  were  upon  them,  and 
killed  all  except  one  of  the  party. 

But  the  long  train  of  emigrants,  men,  women 
and  children,  were  safely  continuing  then*  weari- 
some journey  through  the  Wilderness.  At  last, 
they  reached  Nashville  to  the  joy  of  the  settlers 
there. 

And  a  great  piece  of  news  young  Andrew 
Jackson  brought  with  him  to  Nashville  —  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  had  just  been 
ratified  and  adopted  by  a  majority  of  the  States 
of  the  Union. 

James  Parian  (Retold) 


FORT  MIMS 

THE  War  of  1812  was  made  terrible  by  an  up- 
rising of  the  Indians.    The  Creeks,  incited  and 


290  ANDREW  JACKSON 

armed  by  British  officers,  attacked  Fort  Mima 
in  Alabama,  and,  with  unspeakable  atrocities, 
massacred  over  five  hundred  helpless  men, 
women,  and  children. 

The  howling  savages  at  their  bloody  work 
made  so  hideous  a  scene,  that  even  their  Chief, 
a  half-breed  Indian  named  Weatherford,  was 
filled  with  horror.  He  tried  to  protect  the  women 
and  children.  But  his  savage  followers  broke  all 
restraint,  and  nothing  could  stop  then*  cruel 
butchery.  The  Creeks  ended  by  setting  fire  to 
the  ruins  of  the  fort. 

This  Indian  massacre  at  Fort  Mims  was  one 
of  the  bloodiest  in  history. 

The  news  reached  Tennessee,  arousing  the 
country.  Andrew  Jackson  rose  from  a  sick-bed, 
called  together  an  army  of  volunteers,  and  led 
them  against  the  Creeks. 

DAVY  CROCKETT 

"Go  ahead  I"  Davy  Crockett's  motto 

WHEN  Andrew  Jackson  called  for  volunteers  to 
punish  the  Creeks,  Davy  Crockett,  the  famous 
Tennessee  bear-hunter,  came  hurrying  to  enlist. 
He  was  a  backwoodsman,  born  and  reared  in  a 
log  cabin  in  the  Wilderness. 

Armed  with  his  long  rifle  and  hunting-knife, 
dressed  in  a  hunting-shirt  and  fox-skin  cap  with 


CHIEF  WEATHERFORD  291 

the  tail  hanging  down  behind,  he  was  a  pictur- 
esque figure. 

He  was  merry  as  well  as  fearless,  and  kept  the 
soldiers  in  a  constant  roar  of  laughter  with  his 
jokes  and  funny  stories.  He  was  kind-hearted, 
and  gave  away  his  money  to  any  soldier  who 
needed  it. 

"Go  ahead!"  was  his  motto  whenever  facing 
difficulty  or  dangers. 

Some  years  after  the  Creek  War,  he  took  part 
in  the  struggle  for  Liberty  in  Texas. 

With  Travis  and  Bowie,  he  defended  the 
Alamo. 

"Go  ahead!  Liberty  and  Independence  for 
ever!"  wrote  Davy  Crockett  in  his  diary  just 
before  the  Alamo  fell. 


CHIEF  WEATHERFORD 

ANDREW  JACKSON  carried  forward  his  Indian 
campaign  with  crushing  effect.  Blow  after  blow 
fell  upon  the  doomed  Creeks,  and  at  the  Battle 
of  the  Horseshoe,  he  annihilated  their  power  for 
ever. 

The  Creeks  were  conquered;  but  their  Chief, 
Weatherford,  was  still  at  large.  Andrew  Jackson 
gave  orders  for  his  pursuit  and  capture.  He 
wished  to  punish  him  for  his  part  in  the  massacre 
at  Fort  Mims. 


292  ANDREW  JACKSON 

The  Creek  force  under  Weatherford  had 
melted  away.  The  warriors  who  were  left  after 
the  battle,  had  taken  flight  to  a  place  of  safety, 
leaving  him  alone  in  the  forest  with  a  multitude 
of  Indian  women  and  children,  widows  and 
orphans,  perishing  for  want  of  food. 

It  was  then  that  Weatherford  gave  a  shining 
example  of  humanity  and  heroism.  He  might 
have  fled  to  safety  with  the  rest  of  his  war- 
party.  He  chose  to  remain  and  to  attempt,  at 
the  sacrifice  of  his  own  life,  to  save  from  starva- 
tion the  women  and  children  who  were  with  him. 

He  mounted  his  gray  steed,  and  directed  his 
course  to  General  Jackson's  camp.  When  only 
a  few  miles  from  there,  a  fine  deer  crossed  his 
path  and  stopped  within  shooting  distance. 
Weatherford  shot  the  deer  and  placed  it  on  his 
horse  behind  the  saddle. 

Reloading  his  rule  with  two  balls,  for  the 
purpose  of  shooting  Big  Warrior,  a  leading  Chief 
friendly  to  the  Americans,  if  he  gave  him  any 
trouble,  Weatherford  rode  on.  He  soon  reached 
the  outposts  of  the  camp.  He  politely  inquired 
of  a  group  of  soldiers  where  General  Jackson 
was.  An  old  man  pointed  out  the  General's 
(tent,  and  the  fearless  Chief  rode  up  to  it. 

Before  the  entrance  of  the  tent  sat  Big  Warrior 
himself.  Seeing  Weatherford,  he  cried  out  in  an 
insulting  tone:  — 


CHIEF  WEATHERFORD  293 

"Ah!  Bill  Weatherford,  have  we  got  you  at 
last?" 

With  a  glance  of  fire  at  Big  Warrior,  Weather- 
ford  replied  with  an  oath :  — 

"Traitor!  if  you  give  me  any  insolence,  I  will 
blow  a  ball  through  your  cowardly  heart!" 

General  Jackson  now  came  running  out  of  the 
tent. 

"How  dare  you,"  exclaimed  the  General  furi- 
ously, "ride  up  to  my  tent  after  having  murdered 
the  women  and  children  at  Fort  Mims?" 

"General  Jackson,"  replied  Weatherford  with 
dignity,  "I  am  not  afraid  of  you.  I  fear  no  man, 
for  I  am  a  Creek  warrior. 

"I  have  nothing  to  request  in  behalf  of  my- 
self. You  can  kill  me  if  you  desire.  But  I  come 
to  beg  you  to  send  for  the  women  and  children 
of  the  war-party,  who  are  now  starving  in  the 
woods.  Then*  fields  and  cribs  have  been  de- 
stroyed by  your  people,  who  have  driven  them 
to  the  woods  without  an  ear  of  corn.  I  hope 
that  you  will  send  out  parties  who  will  conduct 
them  safely  here,  in  order  that  they  may  be  fed. 

"I  exerted  myself  in  vain  to  prevent  the 
massacre  of  the  women  and  children  at  Fort 
Mims.  I  am  now  done  fighting.  The  Red  Sticks 
are  nearly  all  killed.  If  I  could  fight  you  any 
longer,  I  would  most  heartily  do  so. 

"  Send  for  the  women  and  children.  They  never 


294,  ANDREW  JACKSON 

did  you  any  harm.  But  kill  me,  if  the  white 
people  want  it  done." 

While  he  was  speaking,  a  crowd  of  officers  and 
soldiers  gathered  around  the  tent.  Associating 
the  name  of  Weatherf  ord  with  the  of  t- told  horrors 
of  the  massacre,  and  not  understanding  what  was 
going  forward,  the  soldiers  cast  upon  the  Chief 
glances  of  hatred  and  aversion.  Many  of  them 
cried  out:  — 

"Kill  him!  Kill  him!  Kill  him!" 

"Silence!"  exclaimed  Jackson. 

And  the  clamour  was  hushed. 

"Any  man,"  added  the  General,  with  great 
energy,  "who  would  kill  as  brave  a  man  as  this, 
would  rob  the  dead!" 

He  then  requested  Weatherford  to  alight,  and 
enter  his  tent.  Which  the  Chief  did,  bringing  in 
with  him  the  deer  he  had  killed  by  the  way,  and 
presenting  it  to  the  General. 

Jackson  accepted  the  gift,  and  invited  Weather- 
ford  to  drink  a  glass  of  brandy.  But  Weatherford 
refused  to  drink,  saying:  — 

"General,  I  am  one  of  the  few  Indians  who  do 
not  drink  liquor.  But  I  would  thank  you  for  a 
little  tobacco." 

Jackson  gave  him  some  tobacco,  and  they 
then  discussed  terms  of  peace.  Weatherford 
explained  that  he  wished  peace,  in  order  that 
his  Nation  might  be  relieved  of  their  sufferings 
and  the  women  and  children  saved. 


SAM  HOUSTON  295 

"If  you  wish  to  continue  the  war,"  said  General 
Jackson,  "y°u  are  at  liberty  to  depart  unharmed; 
but  if  you  desire  peace  you  may  remain,  and  you 
shall  be  protected." 

And  as  Weatherford  desired  peace,  General 
Jackson  sent  for  the  women  and  children  and 
had  them  fed  and  cared  for. 

When  the  war  was  over,  Weatherford  again 
became  a  planter,  for  he  had  been  a  prosperous 
one  before  he  led  his  Nation,  the  Creeks,  on  the 
war-path. 

He  lived  many  years  in  peace  with  white  men 
and  red,  respected  by  his  neighbours  for  his 
bravery,  honour,  and  good  native  common-sense. 

To  the  day  of  his  death,  Weatherford  deeply 
regretted  the  massacre  at  Fort  Mims.  "My 
warriors,"  said  he,  "were  like  famished  wolves. 
And  the  first  taste  of  blood  made  their  appetites 
insatiable." 

James  Parian  and  Other  Stories 


SAM  HOUSTON 

YEARS  before  the  fall  of  the  Alamo,  during  the 
Creek  War,  at  the  Battle  of  the  Horseshoe, 
Andrew  Jackson  had  just  given  the  order  for  a 
part  of  his  troops  to  charge  the  Indian  breastwork. 
The  troops  rushed  forward  with  loud  shouts. 
The  first  in  that  rush  was  a  young  Lieutenant, 


296  ANDREW  JACKSON 

Sam  Houston.1  As  he  led  the  way  across  the 
breastwork,  a  barbed  arrow  struck  deep  into  his 
thigh.  He  tried  to  pull  it  out,  but  could  not. 
He  called  to  an  officer,  and  asked  him  to  draw 
it  out. 

The  officer  tugged  at  its  shaft  twice,  but  failed. 

"Try  again!"  shouted  Sam  Houston,  lifting 
his  sword,  "and  if  you  fail  this  time,  I  will 
smite  you  to  the  earth!" 

The  officer,  with  a  desperate  effort,  pulled  out 
the  arrow.  A  stream  of  blood  gushed  from  the 
wound.  Sam  Houston  recrossed  the  breastwork 
to  the  rear,  to  have  it  dressed. 

A  surgeon  dressed  it  and  staunched  the  flow 
of  blood.  Just  then  Andrew  Jackson  rode  up  to 
see  who  was  wounded.  Recognizing  his  daring 
lieutenant,  he  forbade  him  to  return  to  the  fight. 

Under  any  other  circumstances,  Sam  Houston 
would  have  obeyed  without  a  word.  But  now  he 
begged  the  General  to  allow  him  to  go  back  to 
his  men.  General  Jackson  ordered  him  most 
peremptorily  not  to  cross  the  breastwork  again. 

But  Sam  Houston  was  determined  to  die  in 
that  battle  or  win  fame  for  ever.  And  soon  after, 
when  General  Jackson  called  for  volunteers  to 
storm  a  ravine,  Sam  Houston  rushed  into  the 
thick  of  the  fight,  and  the  next  minute  he  was 
leading  on  his  men.  He  received  two  rifle-balls  in 

1  Pronounced  Hewston. 


JACKSON  NAMED  OLD  HICKORY  297 

his  right  shoulder,  and  his  left  arm  fell  shattered 
at  his  side.  At  last,  exhausted  by  the  loss  of  blood 
he  dropped  to  the  ground. 

He  eventually  recovered;  and  the  military 
prowess  and  heriosm  which  he  had  displayed 
throughout  this  battle,  secured  for  him  the  lasting 
regard  of  Old  Hickory. 

Retold  from  the  "Life  of  Sfim  Houston" 

WHY  JACKSON  WAS   NAMED 
OLD  HICKORY 

WHEN  Andrew  Jackson,  with  his  Tennessee 
riflemen,  was  camping  at  Natchez  waiting  for 
orders  to  move  on  to  New  Orleans,  he  received 
a  despatch  from  the  War  Department.  It  ordered 
him  to  dismiss  his  men  at  once. 

Jackson's  indignation  and  rage  knew  no 
bounds.  Dismiss  them  without  pay,  without 
means  of  transportation,  without  provision  for 
the  sick!  Never!  He  himself  would  march  them 
home  again  through  the  savage  Wilderness,  at 
his  own  expense!  Such  was  his  determination. 

And  when  his  little  Army  set  out  from  Natchez 
for  its  march  of  five  hundred  miles  through  the 
Wilderness,  there  were  a  hundred  and  fifty  men 
on  the  sick-list,  of  whom  fifty-six  could  not  raise 
their  heads  from  the  pillow.  There  were  but 
eleven  wagons  to  convey  them.  The  most  des- 


298  ANDREW  JACKSON 

perately  ill  were  placed  in  the  wagons.  The  rest 
of  the  sick  were  mounted  on  the  horses  of  the 
officers. 

General  Jackson  had  three  fine  horses,  and 
gave  them  up  to  the  sick,  himself  briskly  trudging 
on  foot.  Day  after  day,  he  tramped  gayly  along 
the  miry  roads,  never  tired,  and  always  ready 
with  a  cheering  word  for  others. 

They  marched  with  extraordinary  speed,  aver- 
aging eighteen  miles  a  day,  and  performing  the 
whole  journey  in  less  than  a  month.  And  yet  the 
sick  men  rapidly  recovered  under  the  reviving 
influence  of  a  homeward  march. 

"Where  am  I?"  asked  one  young  fellow  who 
had  been  lifted  to  his  place  in  a  wagon,  when 
insensible  and  apparently  dying. 

"On  your  way  home!"  cried  the  General 
merrily. 

And  the  young  soldier  began  to  improve  from 
that  hour,  and  reached  home  in  good  health. 

Many  of  the  volunteers  had  heard  so  much 
of  Jackson's  violent  and  hasty  temper,  that 
they  had  joined  the  corps  with  a  certain  dread 
and  hesitation,  fearing  not  the  enemy,  nor  the 
marches,  nor  diseases  and  wounds,  so  much  as 
the  swift  wrath  of  their  Commander.  How  sur- 
prised were  they  to  find,  that  though  there  was 
a  whole  volcano  of  wrath  in  their  General,  yet 
to  the  men  of  his  command,  so  long  as  they  did 


THE  COTTON-BALES  299 

their  duty  and  longer,  he  was  the  most  gentle, 
patient,  considerate,  and  generous  of  friends. 

It  was  on  this  homeward  march  that  the 
nickname  of  Old  Hickory  was  bestowed  upon 
Andrew  Jackson  by  his  men.  First  of  all  the 
remark  was  made  by  a  soldier,  who  was  struck 
with  his  wonderful  pedestrian  powers,  that  the 
General  was  tough.  Next  it  was  observed  of  him 
that  he  was  as  tough  as  hickory.  Then  he  was 
called  Hickory.  Lastly  the  affectionate  adjective 
old  was  prefixed.  And  ever  after  he  was  known  as 
Old  Hickory. 

James  Parton  {Retold) 

THE  COTTON-BALES 

WE  have  all  heard  tell  that  Andrew  Jackson 
and  his  riflemen  fought  the  Battle  of  New  Orleans 
from  behind  cotton-bales. 

This  is  a  mistake.  Yet  it  is  true  that  Old 
Hickory  did  commandeer  a  whole  cargo  of  cotton- 
bales,  and  with  them  built  a  bastion  in  front  of 
his  guns.  But  at  the  very  first  bombardment, 
the  balls  from  the  British  batteries  knocked 
the  bales  in  all  directions,  while  wads  from  the 
American  guns  and  spurting  flames  from  the 
muzzles  of  the  rifles  set  some  of  the  bales  afire. 
They  fell  smouldering  into  the  ditch  outside,  and 
lay  there  sending  up  smoke  and  choking  odours. 


300  ANDREW  JACKSON 

When  the  bombardment  was  over,  the  Amer- 
ican soldiers  dragged  the  unburnt  cotton-bales 
to  the  rear.  They  cut  them  open  and  used  the 
layers  of  cotton  for  beds. 


AFTER  THE  BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS 

THE  British  troops  had  retreated  before  the 
savage  crackling  of  the  Tennessee  and  Kentucky 
rifles.  The  American  artillery,  which  had  con- 
tinued to  play  upon  the  British  batteries,  ceased 
their  fire  for  the  guns  to  cool  and  the  dense  smoke 
to  roll  away. 

The  whole  American  Army  crowded  in  triumph 
to  the  parapet,  and  looked  over  into  the  field. 

What  a  scene  was  gradually  disclosed  to  them! 
The  plain  was  covered  and  heaped  with  the 
British  dead  and  wounded.  The  American  sol- 
diers, to  their  credit  be  it  repeated,  were  appalled 
and  silenced  at  the  sight  before  them. 

Dressed  in  their  gay  uniforms,  cleanly  shaven 
and  attired  for  the  promised  victory  and  tri- 
umphal entry  into  New  Orleans,  these  stalwart 
men  lay  on  the  gory  field  frightful  examples  of 
the  horrors  of  war.  Strangely  did  they  contrast 
with  those  ragged,  begrimed,  long-haired  pioneer 
men  who,  crowding  the  American  parapet,  stood 
surveying  the  destruction  their  long-rifles  had 
caused. 


AFTER  NEW  ORLEANS  BATTLE  301 

On  the  edge  of  the  woods,  there  were  many 
British  soldiers  who,  being  slightly  wounded,  had 
concealed  themselves  under  brush  and  in  the 
trees.  And  it  was  pitiable  to  hear  the  cries  for 
help  and  water  that  arose  from  every  quarter  of 
the  field. 

As  the  Americans  gazed  on  this  scene  of  desola- 
tion and  suffering,  a  profound  and  melancholy 
silence  pervaded  the  Army.  No  sounds  of  exul- 
tation or  rejoicing  were  heard.  Pity  and  sym- 
pathy had  succeeded  to  the  boisterous  and  savage 
feelings  which  a  few  minutes  before  had  possessed 
their  souls. 

Many  of  the  Americans  stole  without  leave 
from  their  positions,  and  with  their  canteens  gave 
water  to  the  dying,  and  assisted  the  wounded. 
Those  of  their  enemy  who  could  walk,  the  Ameri- 
cans led  into  the  lines,  where  they  received 
attention  from  Jackson's  medical  staff.  Others, 
who  were  desperately  wounded,  the  Americans 
carried  into  camp  on  their  backs. 

Jackson  sent  a  message  to  New  Orleans  to 
despatch  all  the  carts  and  vehicles  to  the  lines. 
Late  in  the  day,  a  long  procession  of  these  carts 
was  seen  slowly  winding  its  way  along  the  levee 
from  the  field  of  battle.  They  contained  the 
British  wounded. 

The  citizens  of  New  Orleans,  men  and  women, 
pressed  forward  to  tender  every  aid  to  their 


302  ANDREW  JACKSON 

suffering  enemies.  By  private  subscription,  the 
citizens  supplied  mattresses  and  pillows,  lint  and 
old  linen;  all  of  which  articles  were  then  exceed- 
ingly scarce  in  the  city.  Women-nurses  cared 
for  the  British,  and  watched  at  their  bedsides 
night  and  day.  Several  of  the  officers,  who  were 
grievously  wounded,  were  taken  to  private  resi- 
dences and  there  provided  with  every  comfort. 
Such  acts  as  these  ennoble  humanity,  and 
soften  the  horrors  of  war. 

James  Parton  (Retold) 


APRIL  13 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

THE  FRAMER  OF  THE  DECLARATION 

OF  INDEPENDENCE 

•All  honour  to  Jefferson  —  to  the  man,  who,  in  the  concrete 
pressure  of  a  struggle  for  National  Independence  by  a  single 
People,  had  the  coolness,  forecast,  and  capacity  to  introduce 
into  a  merely  revolutionary  document  an  abstract  truth  appli- 
cable to  all  men  and  all  times;  and  so  to  embalm  it  there,  that 
to-day  and  in  all  coming  days,  it  shall  be  a  rebuke  and  a  stum- 
bling-block to  the  very  harbingers  of  reappearing  tyranny  and 
oppression. 

•  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY 

1826 

"Is  it  the  Fourth?"     "No,  not  yet,"  they  answered,  "but 

't  will  soon  be  early  morn. 
We  will  wake  you,  if  you  slumber,  when  the  day  begins  to 

dawn." 

Then  the  statesman  left  the  present,  lived  again  amid  the  past, 
Saw,  perhaps,  the  peopled  Future,  lived  again  amid  the  Past, 
Till  the  flashes  of  the  morning  lit  the  far  horizon  low, 
And  the  sun's  rays,  o'er  the  forest  in  the  East,  began  to  glow. 

Evening,  in  majestic  shadows,  fell  upon  the  fortress'  walls; 
Sweetly  were  the  last  bells  ringing  on  the  James  and  on  the 

Charles. 

'Mid  the  choruses  of  Freedom,  two  departed  victors  lay, 
One  beside  the  blue  Rivanna,  one  by  Massachusetts  Bay. 

HEZEKIAH  BUTTEBWOBTH  (Condensed) 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON  was  born  in  Virginia,  April  13, 

1743 

Framed  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  1776 
Was  elected  Governor  of  Virginia,  1779 
Appointed  Secretary  of  State  in  Washington's  Cab- 
inet, 1789 

Elected  third  President  of  the  United  States,  1800 
He  died  on  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  the  Signing 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  Fourth 
of  July,  1826 

He  was  called  the  Sage  of  Monticello.     Monticello 
was  the  name  of  his  fine  country  estate. 


THE  BOY  OWNER  OF 
SHAD  WELL  FARM 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON  was  a  boy  of  seventeen,  tall, 
raw-boned,  freckled,  and  sandy-haired.  He  came 
to  Williamsburg  from  the  far  west  of  Virginia, 
to  enter  the  College  of  William  and  Mary. 

With  his  large  feet  and  hands,  his  thick  wrists, 
and  prominent  cheek  bones  and  chin,  he  could 
not  have  been  accounted  handsome  or  graceful. 
He  is  described,  however,  as  a  fresh,  bright, 
healthy-looking  youth,  as  straight  as  a  gun- 
barrel,  sinewy  and  strong,  with  that  alertness  of 
movement  which  comes  of  early  familiarity  with 
saddle,  gun,  canoe,  and  minuet.  His  teeth,  too, 
were  perfect.  His  eyes,  which  were  of  hazel-gray, 
were  beaming  and  expressive. 

His  home,  Shadwell  Farm,  was  a  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  to  the  north-west  of  Williamsburg 
among  the  mountains  of  central  Virginia.  It 
was  a  plain,  spacious  farmhouse,  a  story  and 
a  half  high,  with  four  large  rooms  and  a  wide 
entry  on  the  ground  floor,  and  many  garret 
chambers  above.  The  farm  was  nineteen  hundred 
acres  of  land,  part  of  it  densely  wooded,  and  some 
of  it  so  steep  and  rocky  as  to  be  unfit  for  culti- 
vation. The  farm  was  tilled  by  thirty  slaves. 


306  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

And  Thomas  Jefferson,  this  student  of  seven- 
teen, through  the  death  of  his  father,  was  already 
the  head  of  the  family,  and  under  a  guardian, 
the  owner  of  Shadwell  Farm,  the  best  portion  of 
his  father's  estate. 

His  father,  Peter  Jefferson,  had  been  a  won- 
der of  physical  force  and  stature.  He  had  the 
strength  of  three  strong  men.  Two  hogsheads 
of  tobacco,  each  weighing  a  thousand  pounds, 
he  could  raise  at  once  from  their  sides,  and  stand 
them  upright.  When  surveying  in  the  Wilderness, 
he  could  tire  out  his  assistants,  and  tire  out 
his  mules;  then  eat  his  mules,  and  still  press 
on,  sleeping  alone  by  night  in  a  hollow  tree 
to  the  howling  of  the  wolves,  till  his  task  was 
done. 

From  this  natural  chief  of  men,  Thomas  Jeffer- 
son derived  his  stature,  his  erectness,  and  his 
bodily  strength. 

James  Parton  (Arranged) 

A  CHRISTMAS  GUEST 

SHADWELL  FARM  was  a  good  farm  to  grow  up 
on.  Thomas  Jefferson  and  his  noisy  crowd  of 
schoolfellows  hunted  on  a  mountain  near  by, 
which  abounded  in  deer,  turkeys,  foxes,  and 
other  game.  Jefferson  was  a  keen  hunter,  eager 
for  a  fox,  swift  of  foot  and  sound  of  wind,  coming 


A  CHRISTMAS  GUEST  307 

in  fresh  and  alert  after  a  long  day's  clambering 
hunt. 

He  studied  hard,  for  he  liked  books  as  much 
as  fox-hunting.  Soon  he  began  to  be  impatient 
to  enter  college.  Then,  too,  he  had  never  seen 
a  town  nor  even  a  village  of  twenty  houses,  and 
he  was  curious  to  know  something  of  the  great 
world.  His  guardian  consenting,  he  bade  fare- 
well to  his  mother  and  sisters,  and  set  off  for 
Williamsburg,  a  five  days'  long  ride  from  his 
home. 

But  just  before  he  started  for  college,  he 
stayed  over  the  holidays  at  a  merry  house  in 
Hanover  County,  where  he  met,  for  the  first 
tune,  a  jovial  blade  named  Patrick  Henry,  noted 
then  only  for  fiddling,  dancing,  mimicry,  and 
practical  jokes. 

Jefferson  and  Henry  became  great  friends. 
Jefferson  had  not  a  suspicion  of  the  wonderful 
talent  that  lay  undeveloped  in  the  prune  mover 
of  all  the  fun  of  that  merry  company.  While 
as  little,  doubtless,  did  Patrick  Henry  see  in  this 
slender  sandy-haired  lad,  a  political  leader  and 
associate. 

Yet  only  a  few  years  later,  in  May  1765, 
Patrick  Henry  was  elected  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses,  and  Jefferson  was  become 
a  brilliant  law  student. 


308  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

In  1775,  Jefferson  was  elected  a  delegate  to 
the  Continental  Congress,  that  declared  the  In- 
dependence of  the  United  States  of  America. 

James  Parton  (Arranged) 


THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DECLARATION 

THE  English  settlers  of  Virginia,  brought  with 
them  English  rights  and  liberties.  The  settlers 
and  their  descendants  were  "forever  to  enjoy 
all  liberties,  franchises,  and  immunities  enjoyed 
by  Englishmen  in  England."  They  received  from 
England  the  right  to  make  then*  own  laws,  if 
not  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England. 

It  was  a  Governor  of  Virginia  who  summoned 
the  first  representative  Assembly  that  ever  met 
in  America,  the  first  American  Colonial  Legis- 
lature. This  happened  about  a  year  before  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  reached  the  New  World,  and 
drew  up  the  Mayflower  Compact. 

It  was  not  strange,  therefore,  that  Thomas 
Jefferson,  born  and  reared  in  the  atmosphere  of 
Virginia  Freedom,  should  have  been  a  Patriot 
who  fearlessly  defended  American  Liberty. 

He  was  also  a  man  of  unusual  intellectual 
power  and  a  writer  of  elegant  prose.  So  when 
Congress  appointed  a  Committee  to  draft  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  he  was  made  a 
member  of  that  Committee. 


PROCLAIM  LIBERTY  309 

When  the  Committee  met,  the  other  members 
asked  Thomas  Jefferson  to  compose  the  draft. 
He  did  so.  The  Committee  admired  his  draft 
so  much,  that  with  but  few  changes,  they  sub- 
mitted it  to  Congress. 

After  a  fiery  debate,  some  alterations  being 
made,  Congress  adopted  Thomas  Jefferson's 
draft,  as  the  Declaration  of  Independence  of  the 
United  States  of  America. 

PROCLAIM  LIBERTY 

July  4,  1776 
THE  Declaration  was  signed!  America  was  free! 

Joyously  the  great  bell  in  the  steeple  of  the 
State  House  at  Philadelphia,  swung  its.  iron 
tongue  and  pealed  forth  the  glad  news,  pro- 
claiming Liberty  throughout  all  the  land. 

The  tidings  spread  from  city  to  city,  from 
village  to  village,  from  farm  to  farm.  There  was 
shouting,  rejoicing,  bonfires,  and  thanksgiving. 
Copies  of  the  Declaration  were  sent  to  all  the 
States.  Washington  had  it  proclaimed  at  the 
head  of  his  troops;  while  far  away  in  the  Wax- 
haws,  nine  year  old  Andrew  Jackson  read  it 
aloud  to  an  eager  crowd  of  backwoods  settlers. 

The  great  bell  —  the  Liberty  Bell  —  that  had 
proclaimed  Liberty,  was  carefully  treasured. 
To-day,  it  may  be  seen  in  Independence  Hall,  as 
the  old  State  House  is  now  called. 


310  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

Around  the  crown  of  the  Liberty  Bell  are 
inscribed  the  words  which  God  Almighty  com- 
manded the  Hebrews  to  proclaim  to  all  the 
Hebrew  People,  every  fifty  years,  so  that  they 
should  not  oppress  one  another:  — 

Proclaim  Liberty  throughout  all  the  Land, 
Unto  all  the  inhabitants  thereof. 

Twenty-three  years  before  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  was  signed,  these  prophetic  words 
from  the  Bible  had  been  inscribed  upon  the 
crown  of  that  great  Bell. 

ONLY  A  REPRIEVE 

Fondly  do  we  hope,  — fervently  do  we  pray,  —  that  this  mighty  scourge 
of  War  may  speedily  pass  away.  Yet,  if  God  wills  that  it  continue 
until  all  the  wealth  piled  by  the  bondsman's  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  of  unrequited  toil  shall  be  sunk,  and  until  every  drop  of  blood 
drawn  by  the  lash  shall  be  paid  by  another  drawn  with  the  sword, 
as  was  said  three  thousand  years  ago,  so  still  it  must  be  said,  "  The 
judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and  righteous  altogether." 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

THERE  were  two  statements  in  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  which  must  have  profoundly 
disturbed  its  Signers :  — 

"All  men  are  created  equal,"  and  have  the 
right  "to  Life,  Liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
Happiness." 

Many  of  the  Signers  were  slave-holders. 

Thomas  Jefferson  of  Virginia,  the  Framer  of 
the  Declaration,  was  an  Abolitionist,  and  an 


ONLY  A  REPRIEVE  Sll 

active  one,  throwing  the  weight  of  his  great 
influence  against  the  institution  of  slavery. 

He  earnestly  believed  that  all  men  —  white 
and  black  alike  —  are  born  equal.  So,  when  he 
was  asked  to  frame  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence, he  put  into  it  a  clause  condemning 
the  slave-trade,  as  an  "assemblage  of  horrors." 
During  the  debate  in  the  Convention,  this  clause 
was  stricken  out. 

Though  Jefferson  had  his  reasons  for  not  free- 
ing his  own  slaves,  he  continued  to  speak  and 
write  against  slavery  as  a  violation  of  human 
rights  and  liberties. 

"This  abomination  must  have  an  end,"  he 
said. 

There  were  other  Americans  who  believed  as 
he  did. 

George  Washington,  in  his  Will,  left  their 
freedom  to  his  slaves,  to  be  given  them  after  his 
wife's  death.  He  ordered  a  fund  to  be  set  aside 
for  the  support  of  all  his  old  and  sick  slaves,  and 
he  bade  his  heirs  see  to  it  that  the  young  negroes 
were  taught  to  read  and  write  and  to  carry  on 
some  useful  occupation. 

Kosciuszko  was  Jefferson's  intimate  friend, 
and  like  him  a  believer  in  Freedom  for  all  men, 
without  regard  to  race  or  colour.  Before  he  left 
America,  Kosciuszko  made  a  will  turning  over 
his  American  property  to  Jefferson,  for  the  pur- 


312  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

chase  of  slaves  from  their  owners  and  for  their 
education,  so  that  when  free,  they  might  earn 
their  living  and  become  worthy  citizens. 

From  the  tune  of  Jefferson  until  the  Civil 
War,  slavery  to  be  or  not  to  be,  was  the  burn- 
ing question.  Men  and  women,  specially  those 
belonging  to  the  Society  of  Friends,  devoted 
their  lives  to  the  abolition  of  slavery. 

•  Many  of  these  Abolitionists  were  mobbed,  and 
otherwise  persecuted,  because  of  their  humane 
efforts.    William  Lloyd  Garrison  was  the  great 
leader  of  the  Abolitionists.    "The  Quaker  Poet" 
Whittier  was  also  a  leader  in  the  agitation  against 
slavery. 

-  But  to  go  back  to  Thomas  Jefferson:    When 
the  Missouri  Compromise  went  into  effect,  and 

,"the  house  was  divided  against  itself,"  Jefferson 
was  deeply  and  terribly  stirred.  He  looked  far 
into  the  future. 

"This  momentous  question,"  he  wrote,  "like  a 
fire-bell  in  the  night,  awakened  and  filled  me  with 
terror.  I  considered  it  at  once  as  the  knell  of  the 
Union.  It  is  hushed,  indeed,  for  the  moment. 
But  this  is  a  reprieve  only  —  not  a  final  sentence." 

And  again  he  said :  — 

"I  tremble  for  my  Country,  when  I  reflect 
that  God  is  just;  that  His  justice  cannot  sleep 
for  ever." 

First  the  reprieve!    Then  as  the  crime  was 


ON  THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY       SIS 

continued,  the  execution  of  the  sentence!  Nearly 
a  hundred  years  of  slavery  passed  after  the  fram- 
ing of  the  Declaration,  then  on  North  and  South 
fell  the  terrible  retributive  punishment  of  the 
Civil  War. 

ON  THE  FOURTH  OF  JULY 

1826 

IT  was  the  Fourth  of  July,  the  fiftieth  anni- 
versary of  the  Signing  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence. 

In  his  home  at  Monticello,  Thomas  Jefferson 
had  closed  his  eyes  for  ever  on  the  Fourth  of 
July,  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  Signing  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence. 


MAY  29 

PATRICK  HENRY 

THE  ORATOR  OF  THE  WAR  FOR 

INDEPENDENCE 

I  know  not  what  course  others  may  take;  but  as  for  me,  give 
me  Liberty  or  give  me  Death! 

PATRICK  HENBY 


TO  THE  READER 

Whether  (Independence)  will  prove  a  blessing  or  a  curse  will 
depend  upon  the  use  our  People  make  of  the  blessings  which  a 
gracious  God  hath  bestowed  on  us. 

If  they  are  wise,  they  will  be  great  and  happy.  If  they  are 
of  a  contrary  character,  they  will  be  miserable.  Righteousness 
alone  can  exalt  them  as  a  Nation. 

Reader!  —  whoever  thou  art,  remember  this;  and  in  thy 
sphere  practice  virtue  thyself,  and  encourage  it  in  others. 

PATRICK  HENRY 


PATRICK   HENRY  was  born   in  Virginia,  May  29, 

1736 

He  was  elected  Governor  of  Virginia,  1776 
He  died  June  6,  1799 


THE  ORATOR  OF  THE  WAR  FOR 
INDEPENDENCE 

$,  A  Surprise  to  Att 

IN  1765,  there  was  an  important  meeting  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses  of  Virginia,  as  the  law- 
making  body  of  that  Colony  was  called.  They 
had  come  together  to  debate  upon  a  great  ques- 
tion, that  of  the  Stamp  Act  passed  by  the  British 
Parliament  for  the  taxation  of  the  Colonies. 

Most  of  the  members  were  opposed  to  it,  but 
they  were  timid  and  doubtful,  and  dreadfully 
afraid  of  saying  or  doing  something  that  might 
offend  the  King.  They  talked  all  round  the  sub- 
ject, but  were  as  afraid  to  come  close  to  it  as  if 
it  had  been  a  chained  wolf. 

They  were  almost  ready  to  adjourn,  with 
nothing  done,  when  a  tall  and  slender  young 
man,  a  new  and  insignificant  member  whom  few 
knew,  rose  in  his  seat,  and  began  to  speak  upon 
the  subject. 

Some  of  the  rich  and  aristocratic  members 
looked  upon  him  with  indignation.  What  did 
this  nobody  mean  in  meddling  with  so  weighty 
a  subject  as  that  before  them,  and  which  they 
had  already  fully  debated?  But  their  indignation 
did  not  trouble  the  young  man. 


318  PATRICK  HENRY 

He  began  by  offering  a  series  of  resolutions,  in 
which  he  maintained  that  only  the  Burgesses  and 
the  Governor  had  the  right  to  tax  the  People, 
and  that  the  Stamp  Act  was  contrary  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Colony,  and  therefore  was  void. 

This  was  a  bold  resolution.  No  one  else  had 
dared  to  go  so  far.  It  scared  many  of  the  mem- 
bers, and  a  great  storm  of  opposition  arose,  but 
the  young  man  would  not  yield. 

He  began  to  speak,  and  soon  there  was  flowing 
from  his  lips  a  stream  of  eloquence  that  took 
every  one  by  surprise.  Never  had  such  glowing 
words  been  heard  in  that  old  hall.  His  force  and 
enthusiasm  shook  the  whole  Assembly. 

Finally  wrought  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of 
indignant  Patriotism,  he  thundered  out  the 
memorable  words: — 

"Caesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  the  First  his 
Cromwell,  and  George  the  Third — " 

"Treason !  Treason ! "  cried  some  of  the  excited 
members. 

But  the  orator  went  on: 

" — may  profit  by  their  example.  If  this  be 
Treason,  make  the  most  of  it!" 

His  boldness  carried  the  day.  His  words  were 
irresistible.  The  resolutions  were  adopted.  Vir- 
ginia took  a  decided  stand. 

And  Patrick  Henry,  the  orator,  from  that 
time  was  of  first  rank  among  American  speakers. 


'  TREASON !    TREASON  !  '    CRIED  SOME  OF  THE 
EXCITED  MEMBERS '' 


THE  ORATOR  OF  THE  WAR       319 

A  zealous  and  daring  Patriot,  he  had  made  him- 
self a  power  among  the  People. 

A  Failure  that  was  a  Success 

WHO  was  this  man  that  had  dared  hurl  defiance 
at  the  King? 

A  few  years  before  he  had  been  looked  upon 
as  one  of  the  most  insignificant  of  men,  a  failure 
in  everything  he  undertook,  an  awkward,  ill- 
dressed,  slovenly,  lazy  fellow,  who  could  not 
even  speak  the  king's  English  correctly.  He  was 
little  better  than  a  tavern  lounger,  most  of  his 
time  being  spent  in  hunting  and  fishing,  in  play- 
ing the  flute  and  violin,  and  in  telling  amusing 
stories. 

He  had  tried  farming  and  failed.  He  had  made 
a  pretense  of  studying  law,  and  gained  admittance 
to  the  bar,  though  his  legal  knowledge  was  very 
slight.  Having  almost  nothing  to  do  in  the  law, 
he  spent  most  of  his  time  helping  about  the 
tavern  at  Hanover  Court  House,  kept  by  his 
father-in-law,  who  supported  him  and  his  family, 
for  he  had  married  early. 

One  day  there  came  up  a  case  in  court  which 
all  of  the  leading  lawyers  had  refused.  What  was 
the  surprise  of  the  people,  when  the  story  went 
around  that  Patrick  Henry  had  offered  himself 
on  the  defendants'  side.  His  taking  up  the  case 
was  a  joke  to  most  of  them,  and  a  general  burst 


320  PATRICK  HENRY 

of  laughter  followed  the  news.  Yet  Patrick  Henry 
won  the  case! 

He  was  a  made  man.  He  no  longer  had  to 
lounge  in  his  office  waiting  for  business.  Plenty 
of  it  came  to  him.  He  set  himself  for  the  first 
time  to  an  earnest  study  of  the  law.  He  im- 
proved his  command  of  language,  the  dormant 
powers  of  his  mind  rapidly  unfolded.  Two  years 
after  pleading  his  first  case,  he  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  House  of  Burgesses. 

We  have  seen  how,  in  this  body,  he  "set  the 
ball  of  the  Revolution  rolling." 

Give  me  Liberty  or  Give  me  Death! 

'  PATRICK  HENRY,  in  his  spirit-stirring  oration 
before  the  House  of  Burgesses,  had  put  himself 
on  record  for  all  time.  His  defiance  of  the  King 
stamped  him  as  a  warrior  who  had  thrown  his 
shield  away  and  thenceforward  would  fight  only 
with  the  sword. 

The  Patriot  leaders  welcomed  him.  He  worked 
with  Thomas  Jefferson  and  others  upon  the  Com- 
mittee of  Correspondence,  which  sought  to  spread 
the  story  of  political  events  through  the  Colonies. 
He  was  sent  to  Philadelphia  as  a  member  of  the 
first  Continental  Congress.  In  fact,  he  became 
one  of  the  most  active  and  ardent  of  American 
Patriots. 

It  was  in  1775  that  Patrick  Henry,  in  a  con- 


THE  ORATOR  OF  THE  WAR      321 

vention,  presented  resolutions  in  favour  of  an  open 
appeal  to  arms.  To  this  the  more  timid  spirits 
made  strong  opposition.  The  fight  at  Lexington 
had  not  yet  taken  place,  but  Henry's  prophetic 
gaze  saw  it  coming.  In  a  burst  of  flaming  elo- 
quence, he  laid  bare  the  tyranny  of  Parliament 
and  King,  declared  that  there  was  nothing  left 
but  to  fight,  and  ended  with  an  outburst  thrilling 
in  its  force  and  intensity :- 

"  There  is  no  retreat  but  in  submission  and 
slavery!  Our  chains  are  forged!  Their  clanking 
may  be  heard  on  the  plains  of  Boston!  The  war 
is  inevitable  —  and  let  it  come! 

"I  repeat  it,  sir,  let  it  come!  It  is  in  vain, 
sir,  to  extenuate  the  matter!  Gentlemen  may  cry 
Peace,  peace!  but  there  is  no  peace.  The  war  is 
actually  begun.  The  next  gale  that  sweeps  from 
the  North,  will  bring  to  our  ears  the  clash  of 
resounding  arms.  Our  brethren  are  already  in 
the  field!  Why  stand  we  here  idle?  What  is  it 
that  gentlemen  wish?  What  would  they  have? 
Is  life  so  dear  or  peace  so  sweet  as  to  be  pur- 
chased at  the  price  of  chains  and  slavery? 

"Forbid  it,  Almighty  God!  I  know  not  what 
course  others  may  take;  but  as  for  me,  give  me 
Liberty  or  give  me  Death!" 

Charles  Morris  (Condensed) 


322  PATRICK  HENRY 

FACING  DANGER 

IT  was  the  last  day  of  August,  1774.  The  Poto- 
mac was  flowing  lazily  past  Mount  Vernon.  The 
door  of  the  large  mansion  on  the  high  river-bank 
stood  open.  Before  it  were  three  horses  saddled 
and  bridled.  Three  men  came  out  of  the  house. 

One  was  George  Washington,  large,  handsome, 
resolute,  dressed  for  a  long  journey.  With  him, 
was  a  tall,  angular,  raw-boned  man,  slightly 
stooping,  carelessly  dressed,  whose  dark,  deep-set 
eyes  flashed  with  peculiar  brilliance.  The  third 
man  was  equally  striking  in  appearance,  well- 
proportioned  and  graceful,  his  face  serene  and 
thoughtful. 

The  tall  raw-boned  man  with  deep  glowing 
eyes,  was  Patrick  Henry;  the  elegant  stranger, 
Edmund  Pendleton.  They  were  two  of  Virginia's 
most  devoted  Patriots. 

As  the  three  vaulted  into  their  saddles,  Wash- 
ington's wife  stood  in  the  open  doorway,  trying 
to  conceal  her  anxiety  for  him  under  a  cheerful 
manner.  Her  heart  was  very  heavy.  But  as 
the  three  gave  spurs  to  their  horses,  she  called 
out: — 

"  God  be  with  you,  Gentlemen ! " 

And  so  they  rode  away.  It  was  dangerous 
business  on  which  they  were  bent,  as  Martha 
Washington  well  knew.  They  were  going  to 


FACING  DANGER  323 

attend  the  First  Continental  Congress  at  Phila- 
delphia. They  were  about  to  defy  England. 

But  the  three  rode  away  from  Mount  Vernon 
fearlessly,  with  her  words  ringing  in  their  ears: — 

"God  be  with  you,  Gentlemen! " 


JUNE  9 

FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA  OF  VENEZUELA 
THE  FLAMING  SON  OF  LIBERTY 

He  took  part  in  three  great  political  movements  of  his  age:  — 
the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  North  America;  the 
French  Revolution;  and  the  Independence  of  South  America. 
From  an  inscription  to  Miranda,  by  the 
Venezuelan  Government 


The  Prince  of  Filibusters,  the  Chief  of  the  Apostles  of  Spanish- 
American  Independence,  and  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Re- 
public of  Venezuela,  Francisco  de  Miranda  urill  long  live  in 
song  and  story.  .  .  . 

The  career  of  this  Knight-Errant  of  Venezuela  has  fired  the 
imagination  of  many  filibusters  and  revolutionists. 

WILLIAM  SPENCE  ROBERTSON 


MIRANDA  was  born  in  Venezuela,  June  9,  1756 

Flew  Venezuela's  first  flag  of  Freedom,  the  Red, 
Yellow,  and  Blue,  March  12,  1806 

Signed  the  Declaration  of  Independence  of  Vene- 
zuela, July  5,  1811 

He  died  in  Spanish  chains,  July  14,  1816 


THE  SPANISH  GALLEONS 
I 

HAVE  you  ever  read  the  voyages  and  adventures 
of  the  handsome  young  Amyas  Leigh,  who  sailed 
the  Spanish  Main  with  the  Seawolf ,  Sir  Francis 
Drake?  Have  you  read  of  Ayacanora  the 
Indian  Princess  with  the  blowgun,  of  Salvation 
Yeo,  of  the  lost  Rose  of  Devon,  of  the  old  Mono 
of  Panama,  and  how  Amyas  and  his  fellows 
seized  a  gold  pack-train  and  captured  a  Spanish 
Treasure-Galleon  ? 

One  of  the  most  thrilling  tales  of  adventure, 
of  Spanish  Gold  and  Spanish  Galleons,  is  "West- 
ward Ho!"  the  story  of  Amyas  Leigh.  But  before 
the  days  of  Amyas,  Knight  of  Devon,  and  of  the 
English  Seawolves,  the  Spanish  Treasure  Ships 
began  to  sail  upon  the  Spanish  Main. 

These  Galleons  were  like  huge  floating  castles, 
and  were  manned  by  armed  Spaniards.  They 
were  filled  with  bars  of  glittering  gold  and  silver 
and  with  other  treasure  of  the  New  World. 

For  after  Columbus's  discovery,  there  had 
come  to  the  New  World,  greedy  pearl-seekers 
and  even  greedier  gold-hunters  and  slave-traders. 
They  exploited  the  mines  and  pearl-fisheries,  and, 


328        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

capturing  thousands  of  helpless  Indians,  sold 
them  to  Spanish  masters,  to  do  all  kinds  of  hard 
labour. 

Thus  Spanish  America  became  a  vast  treasure- 
house  for  the  Spanish  Crown.  Pack-trains  of 
Indian  and  negro  slaves  and  mules  under  guard, 
carrying  bullion,  gems,  fragrant  spices,  and 
costly  woods,  toiled  along  the  steep  and  narrow 
trails  of  the  Andes,  or  threaded  the  dangerous 
mountain-passes.  These  miserable  slaves,  groan- 
ing under  their  heavy  burdens,  cringed  beneath 
the  lashes  of  their  drivers'  whips.  They  shivered 
in  the  piercing  cold  of  the  high  mountains,  and 
panted  from  tropic  heat,  as  the  pack-trains 
wound  their  way  across  the  Isthmus  of  Panama 
to  the  Atlantic  side. 

There  the  great  Galleons  took  aboard  the  gold, 
silver,  emeralds,  pearls,  spices,  and  woods,  as 
well  as  cargoes  of  slaves,  then  sailed  away  with 
them  across  the  Spanish  Main. 

But  gold  breeds  robbers.  And  along  the  coast 
and  on  the  Caribbean  Sea,  swarmed  pirate  ships 
waiting  to  swoop  down  upon  the  Galleons. 
Oftentimes,  buccaneers  grappled  with  the  Treas- 
ure-Ships, putting  the  Spaniards  to  the  knife, 
and  carrying  off  the  booty  to  their  pirate-islands. 
So  not  every  Galleon  came  safely  to  its  Spanish 
port. 


THE  SPANISH  GALLEONS         329 

n 

t\ 

AND  in  order  that  this  stupendous  wealth  of  the 
West  Indies  and  of  Tierra  Firme,  as  South  Amer- 
ica was  then  called,  should  belong  to  no  country 
but  herself,  Spain  sent  out  Governors  to  rule 
with  iron  hand  her  Spanish-American  Colonies. 
For  the  Spanish  Crown  had  Colonies  in  South 
America,  just  as  England  had  in  North  America. 
In  South  America  were  many  important  cities 
and  towns. 

These  Governors  were,  for  the  most  part, 
gold-grasping  officials.  They  oppressed  the  Cre- 
oles, as  the  native-born  Americans  of  pure 
Spanish  blood  were  called.  And  besides  the 
Creoles,  there  were  in  Spanish  America,  Indians, 
negro-slaves,  and  people  of  mixed  blood,  all 
subjects  of  the  Crown. 

Laws  were  enforced  taxing  the  People  heavily, 
closing  their  ports  to  foreign  trade,  and  forbidding 
them  to  manufacture  commodities  which  Spain 
herself  wished  to  make  and  sell  to  the  Colonists 
at  exorbitant  prices. 

Not  even  the  rich  Creoles  were  allowed  to 
travel  abroad  without  permission  from  the 
Crown.  When  in  Spain  they  were  treated  with 
contempt.  Their  education  was  limited,  higher 
education  is  not  for  Americans,  decreed  the 
Spanish  King.  And  they  might  not  read  books 


330        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

forbidden  by  Spain.  And  at  that  time,  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  was  exercising  its  power  in 
Spanish  America,  in  much  the  same  fashion  as 
the  Established  Church  of  England  was  misusing 
its  function  at  the  tune  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
Roger  Williams,  and  William  Penn. 

If  any  of  the  Colonists  raised  their  voices  hi 
protest,  their  property  was  confiscated,  and  they 
were  arrested.  The  slightest  rebellion  was  merci- 
lessly punished.  Many  of  the  captured  rebels 
were  either  flung  into  filthy  dungeons  to  die  or 
were  executed. 

Large  numbers  of  Indians,  negroes  and  people 
of  mixed  blood,  perished  miserably  in  the  mines 
and  on  the  plantations,  or  while  deep-sea  diving 
for  pearls,  —  all  this  to  fill  the  Spanish  Galleons 
with  treasure. 

m 

THEN  came  the  Liberators,  facing  death  or  cruel 
imprisonment.  But  they  were  strengthened  by 
the  justice  of  their  cause,  and  by  the  fact  that 
the  United  States  of  America  had  succeeded  in 
separating  from  her  Mother  Country,  and  had 
established  a  Republic  in  which  the  citizens,  rich 
and  poor  alike,  had  a  voice  in  their  own  govern- 
ment. 

It  is  the  story  of  some  of  these  Liberators  that 
is  told  here,  the  Washingtons  and  Lincolns  of 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  MIRANDA     331 

their  native  lands,  who  freed  their  countrymen 
from  the  curse  of  the  Spanish  Treasure-Ships,  and 
who  established  the  Latin  American  Republics. 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  MIRANDA 

THIS  is  the  romance  of  Francisco  de  Miranda  of 
Venezuela,  the  Flaming  Son  of  Liberty,  the 
Knight-Errant  of  Freedom,  who  made  Spain 
tremble. 

Romance  was  in  his  blood,  for  Alvaro,  his  great 
Spanish  ancestor,  had  won  the  family  coat-of- 
arms,  by  rescuing  five  Christian  maidens  from 
pagan  Moors.  And  Miranda's  father,  an  adven- 
turous, bold  Spaniard,  had  crossed  the  Atlantic  in 
those  dangerous  days  of  pirates  to  seek  his  fortune 
in  Venezuela. 

So  the  boy,  who  was  to  make  Spain  tremble, 
was  born  in  Venezuela,  and  grew  up  in  the  City 
of  Caracas.  He  liked  to  read  and  study.  He  was 
given  a  classical  education.  But  the  call  of 
romance  and  adventure  was  too  loud  for  him  to 
remain  quietly  at  home.  When  he  was  sixteen, 
he  sailed  for  Spain  to  try  his  own  fortune. 

His  father  was  wealthy,  and  the  boy  bought 
a  captain's  commission  in  the  Regiment  of  the 
Princess.  He  studied  military  science  and  fought 
valiantly  against  Spain's  enemies.  He  collected 
books.  In  fact,  he  spent  a  great  deal  of  money 


bringing  books  from  many  countries;  only  to  have 
some  of  his  precious  volumes  burned  by  the 
Spanish  Inquisition,  because  they  taught  of 
Equality,  Fraternity,  and  Liberty. 

Then  came  our  American  War  for  In- 
dependence. While  Washington  and  the  Con- 
tinental Army  were  fighting  for  our  Liberty, 
Miranda's  romantic  career  as  a  Knight-Errant 
of  Liberty,  began. 

For  Spain  and  France  were  both  at  war  with 
England.  They  sent  troops  to  the  West  Indies  to 
form  an  expedition  to  take  away  from  England, 
Pensacola,  in  Florida.  Miranda,  a  high-spirited, 
executive  young  officer  was  chosen  to  accom- 
pany the  Spanish  troops.  So  for  two  years  he 
took  part  in  our  struggle  for  Independence. 

But  he  made  enemies  among  the  Spanish 
officials  stationed  in  the  West  Indies.  They 
accused  him  of  disloyalty  to  Spain.  He  was 
tried,  and  banished  for  ten  years.  Probably  he 
had  aroused  their  suspicion  because,  while 
fighting  for  our  Freedom,  he  had  begun  to  plan 
for  the  Independence  of  Venezuela. 

Thus  Miranda  became  an  exile  from  all  of 
Spain's  dominions.  Filled  with  his  great  idea 
of  Freedom  for  his  Country,  he  went  wandering 
about  Europe  armed  with  papers,  maps,  and  in- 
formation about  Spanish  America.  He  went 
from  Court  to  Court,  from  Country  to  Country 


THE  ROMANCE  OF  MIRANDA     333 

- —  lie  even  visited  the  United  States  —  trying 
to  persuade  some  Government  to  take  up  the 
cause  of  Independence  for  Spanish  America,  and 
to  lend  him  money,  men,  and  arms. 

But  he  found  time  in  the  midst  of  all  this 
roving  to  become  a  soldier  of  France,  and  to 
fight  for  her  Freedom  during  the  French  Revo- 
lution. He  had  many  thrilling  adventures,  and 
was  imprisoned  and  escaped.  Then  he  once 
more  took  up  his  wanderings  and  petitionings. 

He  was  a  handsome  man.  His  courtly  manners, 
charm,  and  eloquence,  his  burning  words  of 
Patriotism,  everywhere  aroused  sympathy.  He 
told  of  the  sufferings  of  his  countrymen,  and  of 
the  great  commercial  opportunities  which  Span- 
ish America  offered  to  whatever  friendly  Nation 
would  help  to  gain  her  Freedom. 

Everywhere  he  was  received  with  attention. 
The  Empress  Catherine  the  Great  of  Russia  be- 
came his  friend.  William  Pitt  gave  him  many 
assurances  that  England  would  aid  him  if  pos- 
sible; while  our  own  Alexander  Hamilton  wrote 
him,  that  he  hoped  the  United  States  might  soon 
come  forward  openly  to  the  support  of  Spanish- 
American  Independence. 

Time  and  again,  it  seemed  as  though  Miranda 
were  succeeding.  But  on  each  occasion  inter- 
national politics  interfered,  and  the  Govern- 
ments withdrew  their  encouragement. 


334        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

Spain  feared  Miranda.  She  pronounced  him  a 
fugitive  from  justice.  Her  spies  followed  him. 
They  searched  his  papers;  and  would  have 
seized  him  and  carried  him  back  to  Spain,  had 
they  not  been  afraid  of  his  powerful  friends  hi 
Russia  and  England. 

In  Miranda's  London  home,  many  Spanish- 
American  Patriots  met  together,  and  joined  a 
secret  society  founded  by  him.  They  planned  to 
free  Spanish  America;  and  they  swore  to  give 
their  lives  and  their  all  to  the  aid  of  their  Country. 

Many  years  passed  by.  Miranda  was  over 
fifty.  Yet  he  had  not  struck  a  single  blow  for 
Venezuela.  He  determined  to  wait  no  longer  for 
foreign  aid.  He  believed  that  the  tune  was  ripe 
to  declare  the  Independence  of  Spanish  America. 
He  believed  that  the  people  there  were  waiting 
eagerly  for  him  to  raise  Liberty's  standard 
against  Spam. 

He  had  no  funds,  so  he  pledged  his  precious 
library,  which,  during  so  many  years,  he  had 
collected  with  such  pains,  industry,  and  affection. 

Then,  with  the  money  thus  raised,  he  sailed  for 
the  City  of  New  York. 


THE  MYSTERY  SHIP  335 

THE  MYSTERY  SHIP 

Hail!  the  Red,  Yellow,  and  Blue! 
The  Tri-Colour  that  flew 
•  On  the  winds  of  the  Spanish  Main, 

Striking  the  heart  of  Spain, 

Breaking  the  Tyrant-chain, 
With  its  message  of  Freedom  truel 
The  Red,  the  Yellow,  the  Blue! 

IT  was  early  in  the  year  1806.  Near  a  wharf  in 
Staten  Island  rode  the  good  ship  Leander  tugging 
at  her  anchor. 

A  crowd  of  young  men,  some  of  them  from 
New  York  and  Long  Island,  came  hurrying  onto 
the  wharf.  Many  were  college  men,  others  were 
working  boys.  Some  were  dressed  in  fashionable 
clothes;  while  others,  who  shouldered  their  way 
huskily  through  the  crowd,  wore  plain  homespun 
and  carried  kits  of  tools  or  bundles  of  clothes. 
Among  these  young  men  was  William  Steuben 
Smith,  the  grandson  of  John  Adams,  ex-Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  With  his  father's 
permission  he  had  left  college  to  sail  on  the 
Leander;  but  he  had  not  consulted  his  grand- 
father. 

He  and  the  other  young  men  had  signed  ship's 
papers  to  sail  in  the  Leander,  yet  few  of  them 
knew  where  they  were  going.  It  was  to  be  a 
mysterious  voyage.  A  number  of  the  men  had 
been  told  that  they  would  get  much  gold,  and 
at  the  same  time  help  to  free  an  unknown  suffer- 


336        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

ing  people  from  slavery.  Others  had  been  per- 
suaded to  join  the  expedition  by  being  assured 
that  they  were  going  south  to  guard  the  Wash- 
ington mail.  Few,  if  any,  had  seen  their  new 
employer  and  commander,  George  Martin. 

The  ship's  boats  filled  rapidly  and  rowed  out 
to  the  Leander.  All  the  men  were  set  on  board. 
Then  she  weighed  anchor,  and,  with  sails  spread, 
was  soon  briskly  cutting  her  way  through  the 
waves  of  the  outer  bay.  And  when  Sandy  Hook 
was  passed,  she  stood  out  to  sea. 

Then,  there  appeared  on  deck  a  most  romantic 
figure,  in  a  red  robe  and  slippers.  The  word 
went  round:  — 

"It's  our  Commander,  George  Martin." 

And  George  Martin,  though  the  young  men  did 
not  know  it,  was  Francisco  de  Miranda. 

The  red  robe  flapped  in  the  wind  around  his 
well-built  form.  His  gray  hair,  powdered  and 
combed  back  from  his  high  forehead,  was  tied 
behind  with  a  ribbon.  While  from  either  ear 
stood  out  large,  wiry,  gray  side- whiskers.  As  he 
strolled  across  the  deck,  examining  the  young 
men  with  his  piercing,  eager,  hazel  eyes,  he 
smiled  pleasantly,  showing  handsome  white  teeth. 

They  crowded  around  him,  hoping  to  hear 
where  they  were  going.  Some  even  asked  the 
question.  But  he,  ignoring  it,  shook  hands  with 
each  one,  and  conversed  in  a  delightful  manner, 


THE  MYSTERY  SHIP  337 

now  asking  the  college  men  about  their  studies, 
and  now  speaking  to  the  others  about  their  work. 
Still  the  mystery  remained  —  whither  was  the 
ship  going? 

Day  after  day  went  by,  and  the  mystery 
deepened.  The  Leander  took  her  course  south- 
ward. George  Martin,  mingling  with  the  men, 
chatted  affably.  He  related  his  adventures,  he 
told  of  his  sufferings,  escapes,  and  many  perils, 
and  of  his  friendships  at  Court  and  of  all  the 
romance  of  his  life.  Then  he  waxed  warmer,  and 
spoke  of  his  great  idea  —  of  Equality,  Fraternity, 
and  Liberty  for  all  men.  Thus  he  aimed  to  sow 
seeds  of  heroic  deeds  and  Freedom,  in  the  minds 
of  the  young  men. 

Meanwhile,  he  began  to  drill  the  men  on  deck, 
assigning  officers  to  duties.  He  fixed  the  regi- 
mental uniforms;  the  infantry  dress  in  blue  and 
yellow,  the  artillery  in  blue  and  red;  the  engineers 
in  blue  and  black  velvet;  the  riflemen  in  green; 
the  dragoons  in  yellow  and  blue. 

From  sunrise  to  sunset  there  was  hustle  and 
bustle  on  deck.  A  printing  press  was  set  up.  At 
an  armourer's  bench  a  man  was  repairing  old 
muskets,  sharpening  bayonets,  and  cleaning 
rusty  swords.  Tailors,  sitting  cross-legged  on  the 
deck,  were  cutting  out  and  stitching  uniforms. 
A  body  of  raw  recruits  were  drilling  under  a 
drill-master  who  looked  as  bold  as  a  lion  and 
roared  nearly  as  loud. 


338        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

There  was  buzz  everywhere,  and  excitement 
too,  for  no  one  yet  knew  to  what  land  the  ship  was 
going.  And  George  Martin,  looking  mightily 
pleased,  stood  watching  everybody  and  every- 
thing, and  saying,  "We  shall  soon  be  ready  for 
the  Main." 

Then  a  day  arrived  when  several  hundred 
proclamations  were  run  off  the  printing  press. 
They  were  addressed  to  the  People  of  South 
America,  painting  strongly  their  hardships  and 
woes,  and  promising  them  deliverance  from 
Spam.  They  were  signed,  "Don  Francisco  de 
Miranda,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Colombian 
Army." 

Thereupon  George  Martin  —  who  was  Mi- 
randa —  announced  that  he  expected  soon  to  land 
on  the  coast  of  Venezuela  and  strike  the  first  blow 
against  Spain. 

Some  of  the  young  Americans,  who  were  eager 
to  fight  anywhere  or  anybody,  and  who  longed 
for  the  glint  of  Spanish  Gold,  cheered  loudly. 
But  then*  mates  kept  quiet,  with  heavy  hearts, 
for  they  had  begun  to  wonder  whether  after  all 
they  were  not  a  band  of  mere  filibusters  instead 
of  a  noble  army,  since  they  were  sailing  under 
no  protecting  flag. 

Then,  too,  rumours  were  going  the  round,  that  if 
any  of  the  men  were  captured  by  the  enemy,  they 
would  be  given  short  shrift  and  hanged  as  pirates. 


THE  END  OF  THE  MYSTERY  SHIP  339 

A  few  days  later  General  Miranda  hoisted  for 
the  first  time  the  new  Colombian  flag  of  Freedom 
—  a  tri-colour,  the  Red,  Yellow,  and  Blue.  And 
as  it  floated  wide  on  the  southern  wind,  a  gun 
was  fired  and  toasts  drunk  to  the  banner  that 
was  long  to  wave  —  and  is  waving  to-day  — 
over  the  Republic  of  Venezuela. 

It  was  the  first  Flag  of  Spanish-American 
Independence. 

After  the  flag-raising  the  Leander  sped  merrily 
on  her  way,  carrying  the  raw  army  of  about  two 
hundred  men  to  fight  the  whole  of  Spain.  While 
many  of  them  in  the  gloomy  bottoms  of  their 
hearts,  were  heartily  wishing  that  they  were  safe 
at  home  again  in  the  good  old  City  of  New  York. 

Retold  from  accounts  by 

James  Biggs,  and  Moses  Smith  of  Long  Island, 
two  Americans  who  sailed  with  Miranda,  1806 

THE  END  OF  THE  MYSTERY  SHIP 

AND  what  became  of  the  young  Americans  who 
had  been  persuaded  to  ship  in  the  Leander? 

Two  English  schooners,  the  Bacchus  and  the 
Bee,  had  joined  the  Leander  at  one  of  the  West 
Indies.  As  the  latter  was  overcrowded,  some  of 
the  Americans  were  transferred  to  the  schooners. 

Then,  while  this  small  fleet  of  three  small 
vessels  was  approaching  Venezuela,  two  Spanish 
revenue-cutters  swooped  down  upon  them.  The 


340        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

Leander  engaged  the  enemy  bravely,  firing  her 
guns;  but  the  Bacchus  and  Bee  tried  to  escape 
and  became  separated  from  the  Leander.  The 
revenue-cutters  turned,  and,  pursuing  the  little 
ships,  captured  them  and  all  on  board. 

Our  young  Americans  fought  bravely,  but  they 
were  badly  wounded  with  knives  and  swords. 
They  were  captured,  and  plundered  by  the  Span- 
iards. They  were  stripped,  and  tied  back  to  back. 
In  this  humiliating  condition  they  were  carried  to 
the  Fortress  of  Puerto  Cabello,  and  thrown  into  a 
dungeon;  where  they  were  chained  together,  two 
and  two,  and  loaded  with  irons. 

The  dungeon  was  a  living  sepulchre,  a  mere 
cavity  in  the  moss-grown  mouldy  fortress-wall, 
and  below  ground  at  that.  The  rain  soaked 
through  the  foundations  and  the  poor  fellows  lay 
wallowing  in  filth  and  mire. 

They  were  tried  by  a  Spanish  Court  and  con- 
demned. Fourteen  of  them  were  hanged  as 
pirates. 

As  for  the  rest,  those  who  were  flung  back 
alive  into  their  dungeon,  how  gladly  now  would 
they  have  fought  to  liberate  the  Spanish-Amer- 
ican People!  They  no  longer  blamed  Miranda, 
but  wished  to  aid  him  with  all  their  might. 

Like  a  spluttering  candle  whose  flame  suddenly 
goes  out,  so  ended  the  ill-fated  career  of  the 
Mystery  Ship. 


GREAT  AND  GLORIOUS  FIFTH    341 

Miranda  landed  on  the  coast  of  Venezuela.  He 
and  his  men  fought  well.  But  the  people  did  not 
rise  up  to  join  his  standard  as  he  had  expected. 
Instead  they  fled  from  him.  They  were  afraid,.. 
Spain  was  too  strong  in  Venezuela,  and  the 
Patriot  cause  too  weak. 

So  Miranda  was  driven  from  the  country.  His 
expedition  failed.  He  was,  finally,  forced  to  dis- 
band what  was  left  of  his  little  "  Colombian  Army,"* 
after  which  he  took  refuge  again  in  England. 

As  for  the  poor  captive  American  lads,  those 
who  had  not  been  hanged  as  pirates,  our  United 
States  Government  could  do  little  to  assist  them, 
for  we  were  not  at  war  with  Spain,  and   the 
young  men  had  been  taken  as  pirates  on  the  highv 
seas.    Some  of  them  continued  to  languish  in( 
Spanish   dungeons,    others    were   put   to   hard 
labour  in  the  mines,  and  few  of  them  were  ever, 
heard  of  again. 


THE  GREAT  AND  GLORIOUS  FIFTH 

MEANWHILE,  a  great  change  was  taking  place. 
j  In  Europe,  Napoleon  had  forced  the  King  of 
Spain  to  abdicate.  In  Venezuela  the  people  felt 
no  longer  bound  in  loyalty  to  the  Spanish  Crown. 
Miranda's  teachings  had  made  an  impression. 
The  seeds  of  Patriotism  which  he  had  sown  were 
taking  root. 


842        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

The  Patriot  Party  in  Venezuela  grew  strong. 
Young  Simon  Bolivar,  a  fiery  Patriot,  was  sent 
on  a  mission  to  England.  While  there,  he  sought 
out  Miranda.  He  invited  him  to  return  to  Ven- 
ezuela and  help  the  Patriot  cause. 

So  Miranda  returned. 

On  the  Fifth  of  July,  1811,  a  Congress  rep- 
resenting the  Venezuelan  People,  assembled  and 
voted  in  the  name  "of  the  all-powerful  God"  a 
Declaration  of  Independence  of  the  United 
Provinces  of  Venezuela,  which  by  right  and  act 
became  a  free,  sovereign,  and  independent  State. 

Miranda  was  one  of  the  signers. 

It  was  a  great  and  glorious  Fifth  —  like  our 
Fourth  —  when  Liberty  enlightened  that  land. 
For  it  was  the  first  Declaration  of  Independence 
in  all  Spanish  America.  And  the  brave  delegates, 
who  put  their  names  to  it,  did  so  at  the  greatest 
risk  of  their  lives;  for  Spain  was  still  strong  in 
Venezuela. 

On  that  same  day,  the  Venezuelan  Congress 
adopted  a  flag  for  the  Republic  —  the  tri-colour, 
the  Red,  Yellow,  and  Blue,  which  Miranda  had 
flown  from  the  Leander. 

Miranda  was  made  Commander-in-Chref  of  the 
Patriot  Army  of  Venezuela,  and  led  it  against  the 
Spanish  forces. 


A  TERRIBLE  THING  843 

A  TERRIBLE  THING 

BUT  the  struggle  against  Spain  was  only  just 
begun.  Her  armies  were  large.  Her  General, 
Monteverde,  was  treacherous,  crafty,  and  cruel. 
Much  of  Venezuela  yet  groaned  beneath  the  heel 
of  Spain. 

Miranda  and  his  soldiers  fought  valiantly,  now 
defeated,  now  victorious.  It  began  to  seem  as 
though  the  Patriot  cause  might  triumph  in  the  end. 

Then  a  terrible  thing  happened. 

An  earthquake  —  frightful,  tremendous  — 
shook  the  land.  The  earth  heaved  like  the  sea  in 
all  directions.  Churches,  houses,  and  barracks 
swayed,  and  fell  with  a  roar.  Men,  women,  and 
children  were  crushed  and  killed.  The  Patriot 
arms  and  supplies  were  buried  under  mountains 
of  debris. 

In  the  City  of  Caracas,  the  ruins  were  awful. 
The  frantic  people  ran  screaming  into  the  great 
square.  The  hearts  of  the  bravest  were  frozen 
with  terror. 

But  the  earthquake  had  scarcely  passed  away, 
before  Friars,  who  were  loyal  to  Spain,  were 
mounted  on  a  table  in  the  midst  of  the  frightened 
multitude. 

"The  earthquake  is  the  judgment  of  God," 
they  cried, "  and  his  curse  on  all  who  are  trying  to 
cast  off  their  virtuous  King,  the  Lord's  Anointed ! " 


344        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

The  people  listened  in  horror.  A  religious 
panic  spread  from  Caracas  throughout  Ven- 
ezuela. People  forgot  that  earthquakes  had  often 
happened  before  in  many  parts  of  the  world, 
casting  cities  into  ruins.  They  believed  that  God 
Almighty  had  condemned  their  struggle  for 
Independence. 

Many  soldiers  of  the  Patriot  Army  refused  to 
fight  any  more  against  Spain.  They  deserted  in 
numbers  to  Monteverde.  In  vain  Miranda  tried 
to  rally  his  troops,  he  could  no  longer  persuade 
them  to  believe  in  the  justice  of  their  cause. 
Superstitious  terror  had  made  cowards  of  them 
all. 

Monteverde  continued  to  advance  rapidly. 
Miranda  saw  not  only  his  ranks  thinning  daily, 
but  the  country  that  supplied  food  and  cattle  for 
his  army,  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

Then  came  a  final  crushing  blow:  — 

The  strong  Fortress  of  Puerto  Cabello  fell  into 
the  hands  of  Monteverde. 

END  OF  THE  ROMANCE 

"VENEZUELA  is  wounded  in  the  heart!"  ex- 
claimed Miranda  in  a  deep  voice  as  he  read  the 
despatch  telling  of  the  loss  of  Puerto  Cabello. 

It  was  Simon  Bolivar,  the  fiery,  impetuous, 
young  Patriot,  who  had  lost  this  important 


END  OF  THE  ROMANCE 

fortress  and  city  to  Monteverde.  He  was  in 
despair,  Bolivar  said,  because  his  own  body  had 
not  been  left  under  the  ruins  of  that  city. 

But  the  fortress  was  irretrievably  lost,  and  the 
tide  of  Fortune  was  turned  against  Independence. 
The  cause  of  Venezuela  seemed  hopeless.  Mi- 
randa was  worn  and  weary.  So  he  capitulated. 

He  capitulated  to  Monteverde,  with  the  agree- 
ment that  none  of  the  Patriots  should  be  made  to 
suffer  for  their  rebellion;  and  that  any  of  them 
who  so  wished,  might  leave  the  country. 

After  signing  the  capitulation,  Miranda  pre- 
pared to  leave  on  an  English  vessel  and  seek 
refuge  in  the  West  Indies.  He  sent  his  servants 
with  his  money  and  precious  papers  aboard.  He 
then  decided  to  sleep  that  night  on  land,  and 
embark  the  next  morning. 

But  he  never  embarked.  Bolivar,  with  some 
of  Miranda's  officers,  indignant  it  is  said  because 
Miranda  had  capitulated,  seized  him  while  he 
was  asleep,  and  threw  him  into  a  dungeon. 

After  which  they  surrendered  him  to  Monte- 
verde, who  had  him  transferred  in  chains  to 
Puerto  Cabello,  the  same  Fortress  in  which  our 
young  Americans  from  the  Mystery  Ship  had 
suffered  so  terribly. 

Meanwhile,  Simon  Bolivar  obtained  a  passport 
from  Monteverde  and  fled  to  the  West  Indies. 

As  for  Miranda,  he  continued  to  languish  in 


346        FRANCISCO  DE  MIRANDA 

Spanish-American  prisons  for  some  time.  Then 
he  was  carried  to  Spain  and  cast  into  a  dungeon. 

Though  Miranda's  existence  was  miserable,  he 
received  comfort  from  his  books,  for  he  delighted 
to  read.  In  his  cell  after  his  death,  were  found 
Horace,  Virgil,  Cicero,  Don  Quixote,  —  and  even 
a  copy  of  the  New  Testament. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  July  14,  1816,  he 
"gave  his  soul  to  God,  his  name  to  history, 
and  his  body  to  the  earth."  Whether  he  died  by 
poison,  execution,  or  natural  death,  no  one  knows. 

Thus  perished  the  Flaming  Son  of  Liberty, 
the  Knight-Errant  of  Freedom,  the  Chief  of  the 
Apostles  of  Spanish-American  Independence. 

So  his  romance  was  ended.  But  his  work  was 
only  begun;  it  lived  on  for  others  to  finish. 

For  how  his  ivork  lived  on,  read  Simon  Bolivar  the  Lib- 
erator, page  371. 


JUNE  23-24 

ROGER  WILLIAMS 
AND  THE  FOUNDING  OF  PROVIDENCE 

He  has  been  rightly  called  "  The  First  American,"  because  he 
was  the  first  to  actualize  in  a  commonwealth,  the  distinctively 
American  principle  of  Freedom  for  mind  and  body  and  soul. 

AKTHUB  B.  STEICKLAND 


GOD  MAKES  A  PATH 

God  makes  a  path,  provides  a  ffuide, 

And  feeds  in  Wilderness; 
His  glorious  Name,  while  breath  remains, 
L     Oh,  that  I  may  confess! 

Lost  many  a  time,  I  have  had  no  guide, 

No  house,  but  hollow  tree! 
In  stormy  winter  night,  no  fire, 

No  food,  no  company: 

In  Him,  I  found  a  house,  a  bed, 

A  table,  company: 
No  cup  so  bitter,  but 's  made  sweet, 
i  When  God  shall  sweetening  be. 

ROGER  WILLIAMS 


The  date  of  ROGER  WILLIAMS'S  birth  is  unknown, 

probably  about  1604  or  1607 
He  founded  Providence,  about  June  23-24,  1636 
He  died,  1684 
He  has  been  called  "The  Apostle  of  Soul  Liberty." 


ROGER,  THE  BOY 

THE  exact  date  of  Roger  Williams's  birth  is  un- 
known. Nor  are  his  historians  agreed  on  the 
place  where  he  was  born.  It  is  generally  thought 
that  he  was  born  in  London,  where  his  father 
was  a  tailor.  He  is  also  said  to  have  been  dis- 
tantly related  to  Oliver  Cromwell. 

When  Roger  Williams  was  a  boy,  a  new  system 
of  writing  had  been  devised,  called  shorthand. 
He  learned  it,  and,  going  to  the  Star  Chamber, 
took  down  some  of  the  sermons  and  speeches. 
The  Judge,  Sir  Edward  Coke,  was  so  pleased 
with  his  work,  that  he  became  Roger  Williams's 
friend  and  patron,  and  even  gained  him  admission 
to  one  of  the  famous  English  schools.  Later, 
young  Roger  Williams  attended  Cambridge  Uni- 
versity. 

After  leaving  Cambridge,  he  is  said  to  have 
studied  law  under  his  friend  Sir  Edward  Coke. 
Then,  not  being  satisfied  with  law,  he  studied 
to  become  a  minister. 

Like  William  Penn,  Roger  Williams  was  a 
thoughtful  boy,  and  like  William  Penn,  he  had 
a  sweet  experience  in  childhood.  For  Roger 
Williams  himself  when  old,  said,  "From  my 


350  ROGER  WILLIAMS 

childhood,  now  about  three  score  years,  the 
Father  of  lights  and  mercies  touched  my  soul  with 
a  love  for  Himself,  to  his  Only  Begotten,  the  true 
Lord  Jesus,  and  to  his  holy  Scriptures." 


SOUL  LIBERTY 

IN  those  days  hi  England,  many  members  of  the 
Established  Church  believed  that  the  Church 
needed  reforming,  or  purifying.  These  members 
were  called  Puritans. 

They  were  severely  persecuted.  A  number  of 
them  emigrated  from  England  to  Massachusetts 
Bay.  One  body  of  these  colonists  settled  in 
Salem,  and  another  founded  Charlestown  and 
Boston. 

About  a  year  after  the  settlement  of  Boston, 
a  young  man  came  thither  from  England.  He, 
too,  had  left  home  because  of  religious  persecu- 
tion. He  was  known  to  be  a  godly  man,  and 
thought  to  be  a  Puritan.  He  was  warmly  wel- 
comed by  the  Boston  folk.  He  was  Roger 
Williams. 

But  soon  the  good  folk  of  Boston  were  scan- 
dalized. 

The  Puritans  of  Boston  had  not  actually 
separated  from  the  Established  Church,  as  had 
then*  neighbours,  the  Separatists  of  Plymouth; 
they  had  merely  purified  their  mode  of  worship. 


SOUL  LIBERTY  351 

They  had,  moreover,  decreed  that  the  Govern- 
ment of  their  Colony  should  be  directed  by  their 
church.  They  did  not  permit  any  man  not  in 
good  church-standing  to  have  a  vote  in  public 
affairs.  They  even  persecuted  folk  who  did  not 
believe  as  they  did,  and  who  would  not  attend 
their  church. 

Roger  Williams  soon  electrified  them  by 
urging  not  only  separation  from  the  Established 
Church,  but  asserting  that  no  Government  had 
a  right  to  interfere  with  the  religious  faith  of 
any  one.  The  place  of  the  Government,  he  said, 
was  to  prevent  crime,  not  to  enforce  any  form 
of  religion.  Every  man  had  the  right  to  "soul 
liberty"  he  asserted. 

He  also  insisted  that  the  King  of  England  had 
no  right  whatsoever  to  give  away  the  lands 
belonging  to  the  Indians,  without  their  consent. 

The  Puritans  bitterly  opposed  him.  After  a 
few  years,  since  he  continued  to  preach  and 
teach  his  beliefs,  they  tried  him  in  their  court 
and  banished  him  from  the  Colony. 

In  the  middle  of  a  New  England  Winter,  he 
was  forced  to  leave  his  wife,  child,  and  many 
sorrowing  friends,  and  flee  through  the  snow  to 
safety.  He  had  with  him  to  direct  his  way,  only 
a  sun-dial  and  compass. 

His  sufferings  were  terrible.  He  never  got 
over  the  effects  of  the  cold  and  hunger  which 


352  ROGER  WILLIAMS 

he  endured  on  that  flight  through  the  Wilderness. 

He  had  made  friends  among  the  Indians,  with 
Massasoit  and  Canonicus.  He  had  most  lovingly 
carried  the  Gospel  to  them  and  their  peoples. 
He  had  passed  many  a  night  with  them  in  their 
lodges. 

And  now  that  he  was  in  want  and  distress,  it 
was  his  Indian  friends  who  succoured  him. 

In  the  Spring,  he  had  begun  to  build  and  plant 
at  Seekonk,  when  Governor  Winslow  of  Ply- 
mouth, in  the  kindest  of  spirits,  sent  him  word 
that  Seekonk  was  within  the  bounds  of  Plymouth 
Colony;  and  in  order  that  there  might  be  no 
trouble  with  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony,  he 
advised  him  to  move  across  the  water,  where  he 
would  be  as  free  as  the  Plymouth  folk  them- 
selves, adding  that  then  Roger  Williams  and  the 
Plymouth  Folk  might  be  loving  neighbours 
together. 

WHAT  CHEER! 

Providence 
Founded  1636 

WITHOUT  bitterness  or  complaint,  Roger  Williams 
prepared  immediately  to  abandon  the  cabin  he 
had  built  at  Seekonk,  and  the  fields  which  he  had 
so  industriously  sown  and  cultivated. 

With  five  companions  who  had  joined  him 


WHAT  CHEER!  353 

there,  he  entered  his  canoe  and  dropped  down 
the  river,  watching  the  bank  for  an  inviting 
landing. 

On  approaching  a  little  cove,  friendly  voices 
saluted  him.  On  Slate  Rock,  Indians  were 
waiting  to  welcome  him. 

"What  cheer,  Netop!"  they  exclaimed. 

It  was  a  salutation,  meaning,  "How  do  you  do, 
friend!" 

Roger  Williams  and  his  companions  landed, 
but  were  more  pleased  with  the  welcome  than  the 
place. 

Getting  into  their  canoe  again,  they  rounded 
Indian  Point  and  Fox  Point,  and  sailed  up  a 
beautiful  sheet  of  water,  skirting  a  dense  forest, 
to  a  spot  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mooshausick 
River. 

A  spring  of  fresh  water  was  no  doubt  one  of  its 
attractions.  Here  Roger  Williams  commenced 
to  build  again,  and  to  prepare  for  future  planting. 

He  gave  the  place  the  name  of  Providence,  "in 
grateful  remembrance  of  God's  merciful  provi- 
dence to  me  in  my  distress." 

Z.  A.  Mudge  (Arranged) 


354  ROGER  WILLIAMS 

RISKING  HIS  LIFE 
I 

No  one  can  say  that  Roger  Williams  was  not  a 
good  Christian,  a  better  one  than  those  who 
drove  him  from  his  home,  for  he  soon  risked  his 
own  life  to  save  them  from  danger. 

The  fierce  and  warlike  Indians  of  the  Pequot 
tribe  had  made  an  attack  on  the  settlers,  and 
were  trying  to  get  the  large  and  powerful  tribe 
of  the  Narragansetts  to  join  them.  They  wished 
to  kill  all  the  white  people  of  the  Plymouth 
Colony,  and  drive  the  pale  faces  from  the 
country. 

The  people  of  Plymouth  and  of  Boston,  too, 
were  in  a  great  fright  when  they  heard  of  this. 
They  knew  that  Roger  Williams  was  the  only 
white  man  in  that  region  who  had  any  influence 
with  the  Indians,  and  they  sent  to  him,  begging 
him  to  go  to  the  Narragansett  camp  and  ask 
the  Narragansetts  not  to  join  the  Pequots. 

Many  men  would  have  refused  to  go  into  a 
horde  of  raging  savages,  to  procure  the  safety  of 
then*  enemies.  But  Roger  Williams  was  too  noble 
to  refuse;  though  he  knew  that  his  life  would  be 
in  the  utmost  danger,  for  some  of  the  blood- 
thirsty Pequots  were  then  with  the  Narra- 
gansetts. 

He  promptly  went  to  the  Indian  camp,  and 


RISKING  HIS  LIFE  355 

spent  three  days  in  the  wigwams  of  the  Sachems, 
though  he  expected  every  night  to  have  the 
treacherous  Pequots  "put  their  bloody  knives 
to  his  throat." 

But  the  Narragansetts  were  strong  friends  of 
the  honest  pastor.  They  listened  to  his  counsel. 
And  in  the  end,  they  and  another  tribe,  the 
Mohicans,  joined  the  English  against  the  Pequots. 

Thus  it  was  chiefly  due  to  Roger  Williams, 
that  the  Colonists  were  saved  from  the  scalping 
knives  of  the  Indians. 

n 

YEARS  of  peace  and  prosperity  existed  in  Provi- 
dence plantations.  The  Colony  grew.  No  man 
interfered  with  another  man's  religion.  Those  in 
the  other  New  England  Colonies,  who  did  not 
want  to  be  forced  to  accept  the  creed  of  the 
Puritans,  came  to  the  Colony  of  Roger  Williams. 
He  was  their  principal  pastor.  He  was  so  kind, 
gentle,  and  good,  that  everybody  respected  and 
loved  him.  His  people  were  his  children.  He  had 
brought  them  together,  and  spent  his  time  work- 
ing for  their  good;  and  they  looked  on  him  as 
their  best  friend. 

Charles  Morris  (Arranged) 


JULY  6 

• .       *  •>     '  *  /•  •••«.• 

JOHN  PAUL  JONES 
AMERICA'S  IMMORTAL  SEA-FIGHTER 

/  have  not  yet  begun  to  fight/ 

PAUL  JONES 


PAUL  JONES 

A  song  unto  Liberty's  brave  Buccaneer, 

Ever  bright  be  the  fame  of  the  Patriot  Rover. 
For  our  rights  he  first  fought  in  his  "black  privateer," 
And  faced  the  proud  foe,  ere  our  sea  they  crossed  over 
In  their  channel  and  coast, 
He  scattered  their  host. 

•  •*•••••  •  • 

'T  was  his  hand  that  raised 
The  first  Flag  that  blazed, 

And  his  deeds  'neath  the  "Pine  Tree"  att  ocean  amazed. 

",<w  Ballad  (Condensed) 


JOHN  PAUL  JONES  was  born  in  Scotland,  July  6, 
1747 

Was  the  first  American  Naval  officer  to  receive  a 
foreign  salute  for  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  1778 

Won  the  victory  over  the  Serapis,  1779 

He  died  in  Paris,  July  18,  1792 

His  body  was  brought  to  America  in  1905  and  in- 
terred with  honours  at  the  U.  S.  Naval  Acad- 
emy, Annapolis. 


THE  BOY  OF  THE  SOLWAY 

BORN  by  the  seashore  of  Scotland  where  the  tide 
heaves  up  the  Solway,  living  on  a  promontory 
surrounded  by  romantic  scenery,  and  with  the 
words  of  seafaring  men  constantly  ringing  in 
his  ears,  the  boy,  John  Paul,  longed  to  be  a  sailor. 

He  was  the  son  of  a  poor  gardener.  But  he 
was  of  that  poetic  romantic  temperament,  which 
always  builds  gorgeous  structures  in  the  future; 
and  no  boy,  with  a  fancy  like  that  of  John  Paul 
could  be  content  to  live  the  humdrum  life  of  a 
gardener's  son.  So  he  launched  forth  with  a 
strong  arm  and  resolute  spirit  to  hew  his  way 
among  his  fellows. 

John  Paul  was  only  twelve  or  fourteen  years 
of  age,  when  he  became  a  sailor  on  board  a  ship 
bound  to  Virginia. 

Thus  early  were  his  footsteps  directed  to 
America,  by  which  his  whole  future  career  was 
shaped. 

After  reaching  America,  he  took  the  name  of 
Jones.  He  rendered  his  new  name  immortal, 
and  the  real  name  John  Paul  is  sunk  in  that  of 
Paul  Jones. 

J.  T.  Eeadley  (Arranged) 


360  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

DON'T  TREAD  ON  ME! 

IN  1775,  when  our  War  for  Independence  broke 
out,  Paul  Jones  commenced  his  brilliant  career. 

Some  men  regard  him  as  a  sort  of  freebooter 
turned  Patriot  —  an  adventurer  to  whom  the 
American  War  was  a  God-send,  in  that  it  kept 
him  from  being  a  pirate.  But  nothing  could  be 
farther  from  the  truth. 

When  the  War  broke  out,  he  offered  to  serve 
in  the  Navy.  Congress  accepted  his  offer,  and 
appointed  him  first  lieutenant  in  the  Alfred. 

As  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  squadron 
came  on  board  the  Alfred,  Paul  Jones  unfurled 
our  National  Flag  —  the  first  time  its  folds  were 
ever  given  to  the  breeze. 

What  that  Flag  was,  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
no  record  tells  us.  It  was  not  the  Stars  and 
Stripes,  for  they  were  not  adopted  till  two  years 
after. 

The  generally  received  opinion  is,  that  it  was 
a  Pine  Tree  with  a  rattlesnake  coiled  at  the  roots 
as  if  about  to  spring,  and  underneath  the  motto: 

DON'T  TREAD  ON  ME! 

If  the  Flag  bore  such  a  symbol,  it  was  most 
appropriate  to  Paul  Jones,  for  no  serpent  was 
ever  more  ready  to  strike  than  he. 

At  all  events,  it  unrolled  to  the  breeze,  and 


THE  FIRST  SALUTE  361 

waved  over  as  gallant  a  young  officer  as  ever 
trod  a  quarterdeck. 

Fairly  afloat  —  twenty-nine  years  of  age  — 
healthy,  well-knit,  though  of  light  and  slender 
frame  —  a  commissioned  officer  in  the  Amer- 
ican Navy  the  young  gardener  saw  with  joy, 
the  shores  receding  as  the  fleet  steered  for  the 
Bahama  Isles. 

The  result  of  this  expedition  was  the  capture 
of  New  Providence  with  a  hundred  cannon  and 
abundance  of  military  stores. 

And  the  capture  was  brought  about  by  the 
perseverance  and  daring  of  young  Paul  Jones. 

J.  T.  Headley  (Arranged) 

THE  FIRST  SALUTE 

Thai  Flag  and  I  are  twins,  born  at  the  same  hour.  .  .  .  We  can- 
not be  parted  in  life  or  death.  So  long  as  we  shall  float,  we  shall 
float  together.  If  we  sink,  we  shall  go  down  as  one. 

PAUL  JONES 

JUNE  14,  1777,  was  a  great  day  for  the  United 
States  and  for  Paul  Jones. 

On  that  self-same  day,  Congress  passed  two 
famous  Resolutions;  —  and  Commander  Paul 
Jones  and  the  Flag  of  the  Nation  were  "born  at 
the  same  hour":  — 

Resolved:  that  the  Flag  of  the  Thirteen  United 
States  be  thirteen  Stripes,  alternate  red  and 
white;  that  the  Union  be  thirteen  Stars,  white 
in  a  blue  field,  representing  a  new  Constellation. 


362  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

Resolved:  that  Captain  John  Paul  Jones  be 
appointed  to  command  the  ship  Ranger. 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  gallant  young 
Scotchman,  eager  to  fight  for  Liberty,  hastened 
to  make  the  Ranger  ready  for  sea.  Then  he  sailed 
away  under  orders  for  France. 

From  the  harbour  of  Nantes,  he  convoyed 
some  American  ships  to  place  them  under  the 
protection  of  the  French  fleet  in  Quiberon  Bay. 
The  commander  of  the  French  fleet  was  Admiral 
La  Motte  Picquet,  who  had  been  ordered  by  his 
Government  to  keep  the  coast  of  France  free  from 
British  cruisers. 

And  it  was  there  in  Quiberon  Bay,  that  John 
Paul  Jones  received  the  first  salute  ever  given  by 
a  foreign  Nation  to  our  Stars  and  Stripes  —  a 
salute  that  recognized  the  Independence  of  the 
United  States. 

It  was  on  Washington's  Birthday,  1778,  that 
Paul  Jones  wrote  to  our  Government  describing 
this  great  event:  — 

"I  am  happy  in  having  it  in  my  power  to  con- 
gratulate you,"  he  said,  "on  my  having  seen  the 
American  Flag,  for  the  first  time,  recognized  in  the 
fullest  and  completest  manner  by  the  Flag  of  France. 

"I  was  off  their  bay,  the  13th,  and  sent  my  boat 
in  the  next  day,  to  know  if  the  Admiral  would  return 
my  salute. 

"He  answered  that  he  would  return  to  me,  as  the 
senior  American  Continental  officer  in  Europe,  the 


PAUL  JONES  HOISTING  THE  STARS  AND  STRIPES 


THE  FIRST  SALUTE  363 

same  salute  which  he  was  authorized  by  his  Court  to 
return  to  an  Admiral  of  Holland,  or  of  any  other  Re- 
public; which  was  four  guns  less  than  the  salute  given. 

"I  hesitated  at  this;  for  I  had  demanded  gun  for 
gun. 

"Therefore,  I  anchored  in  the  entrance  of  the  bay, 
at  a  distance  from  the  French  Fleet.  But  after  a 
very  particular  inquiry,  on  the  14th,  finding  that  he 
had  really  told  the  truth,  I  was  induced  to  accept  of 
his  offer;  the  more  so  as  it  was  in  fact  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  American  Independence. 

"The  wind  being  contrary  and  blowing  hard,  it 
was  after  sunset  before  the  Ranger  got  near  enough 
to  salute  La  Motte  Picquet  with  thirteen  guns,  which 
he  returned  with  nine. 

"However,  to  put  the  matter  beyond  a  doubt,  I 
did  not  suffer  the  Independence  (an  American  brig 
that  was  with  Paul  Jones)  to  salute  till  next  morn- 
ing, when  I  sent  the  Admiral  word,  that  I  should  sail 
through  his  Fleet  hi  the  brig,  and  would  salute  him 
in  open  day. 

"He  was  exceedingly  pleased,  and  returned  the 
compliment  also  with  nine  guns." 

Paul  Jones  thus  had  the  singular  honor  of  being 
the  first  to  hoist  the  original  Flag  of  Liberty  on 
board  the  Alfred;  first  probably  to  hoist  the 
Stars  and  Stripes,  which  still  wave  in  pride  as 
our  national  emblem;  and  first  to  claim  for  our 
Flag  the  courtesy  from  foreigners  due  to  a  Sover- 
eign State. 

Alexander  S.  Mackenzie  (Retold) 


364  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

THE  POOR  RICHARD 

PAUL  JONES  gave  up  the  command  of  the  Ranger 
in  order  to  take  command  of  a  larger  ship, 
promised  him  by  the  French  Government.  But 
he  had  a  long  discouraging  period  of  waiting  for 
the  new  ship. 

It  was  then  that  he  wrote  to  a  French  official, 
those  famous  words:  — 

"I  will  not  have  anything  to  do  with  ships 
which  do  not  sail  fast,  for  I  intend  to  go  in  harm's 
way." 

After  months  of  desperate  waiting  and  after 
writing  many  letters,  Paul  Jones  chanced  to  be 
reading  a  copy  of  Franklin's  "Poor  Richard's 
Almanack."  These  words  caught  his  eye:  — 

If  you  would  have  your  business  done,  go  —  if 
not,  send, 

So  he  stopped  sending  letters,  and  hastened 
to  Paris  to  plead  his  own  cause. 

With  the  help  of  Franklin  himself,  Paul  Jones 
got  his  ship  at  last.  He  named  it  Bon  Homme 
Richard,  or  The  Poor  Richard. 

It  was  while  commanding  The  Poor  Richardt 
that  Paul  Jones  gained  his  famous  victory  over 
the  British  ship,  the  Serapis. 


MICKLE'S  THE  MISCHIEF        365 

MICKLE'S  THE  MISCHIEF  HE  HAS  DUNE 

WITH  seven  ships  in  all  —  a  snug  little  squadron 
for  Jones,  had  the  different  commanders  been 
subordinate  —  he  set  sail  in  the  Richard  from 
France,  and  steered  for  the  coast  of  Ireland.  The 
want  of  proper  subordination  was  soon  made 
manifest,  for  in  a  week's  time  the  vessels,  one 
after  another,  parted  company,  to  cruise  by 
themselves,  till  Paul  Jones  had  with  him  but  the 
Alliance,  Pallas,  and  Vengeance. 

In  a  tremendous  storm  he  bore  away,  and  after 
several  days  of  gales  and  heavy  seas,  approached 
the  shore  of  Scotland. 

Taking  several  prizes  near  the  Firth  of  Forth, 
he  ascertained  that  a  twenty-four-gun  ship  and 
two  cutters  were  in  the  roads.  These  he  deter- 
mined to  cut  out,  and,  landing  at  Leith,  lay  the 
town  under  contribution. 

The  inhabitants  supposed  his  little  fleet  to  be 
English  vessels  in  pursuit  of  Paul  Jones;  and 
a  member  of  Parliament,  a  wealthy  man  in  the 
place,  sent  off  a  boat  requesting  powder  and 
balls  to  defend  himself,  as  he  said,  against  "the 
pirate  Paul  Jones." 

Jones  very  politely  sent  back  the  bearer  with 
a  barrel  of  powder  expressing  his  regrets  that  he 
had  no  shot  to  spare. 

Soon  after  this,  he  summoned  the  town  to 


366  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

surrender,  but  the  wind  blowing  steadily  off  the 
land,  he  could  not  approach  with  his  vessel. 

At  length,  however,  the  wind  changed  and 
the  Richard  stood  boldly  in  for  the  shore.  The 
inhabitants,  as  they  saw  her  bearing  steadily  up 
towards  the  place,  were  filled  with  terror,  and 
ran  hither  and  thither  in  affright;  but  the  good 
minister,  Rev.  Mr.  Shirra,  assembled  his  flock 
on  the  beach,  to  pray  the  Lord  to  deliver  them 
from  their  enemies.  He  was  an  eccentric  man, 
one  of  the  quaintest  of  the  quaint  old  Scot  divines, 
so  that  his  prayers,  even  in  those  days,  were  often 
quoted  for  their  oddity  and  roughness. 

Having  gathered  his  congregation  on  the  beach 
in  full  sight  of  the  vessel,  which  under  a  press  of 
canvas,  was  making  a  long  tack  that  brought  her 
close  to  the  town,  he  knelt  down  on  the  sand  and 
thus  began:  — 

"Now,  dear  Lord,  dinna  ye  think  it  a  shame 
for  ye  to  send  this  vile  pirate  to  rob  our  folk  o* 
Kirkaldy;  for  ye  ken  they're  puir  enow  already 
and  hae  naething  to  spare. 

"The  wa  the  wind  blaws  he'll  be  here  in  a 
jiffie,  and  wha  kens  what  he  may  do!  He's  nae 
too  good  for  ony  thing.  Mickle's  the  mischief  he 
has  dune  already.  He'll  burn  their  hooses,  tak 
their  very  claes,  and  tirl  them  to  the  sark.  And 
waes  me!  wha  kens  but  the  bluidy  villain  might 
tak  their  lives?  The  puir  weemen  are  maist 


PAUL  JONES  HIMSELF  367 

frightened  out  o'  their  wits,  and  the  bairns  skirl- 
ing after  them. 

"  I  canna  think  of  it !  I  canna  think  of  it !  I  hae 
been  lang  a  faithful  servant  to  ye,  Lord;  but  gin 
ye  dinna  turn  the  wind  about  and  blaw  the 
scoundrel  out  of  our  gate,  I'll  nae  stir  a  foot. 
But  will  just  sit  here  till  the  tide  comes.  Sae  tak 
ye'r  will  o't." 

Now,  to  the  no  little  astonishment  of  the  good 
people,  a  fierce  gale  at  that  moment  began  to 
blow,  which  sent  one  of  Jones's  prizes  ashore 
and  forced  him  to  stand  out  to  sea. 

This  fixed  for  ever  the  reputation  of  good  Mr. 
Shirra.  And  he  did  not  himself  wholly  deny  that 
he  believed  his  intercessions  brought  on  the  gale, 
for  whenever  his  parishioners  spoke  of  it  to  him, 
he  always  replied:  — 

"I  prayed,  but  the  Lord  sent  the  wind." 

J.  T.  Headley  (Arranged) 

PAUL  JONES  HIMSELF 

PAUL  JONES  was  slight,  being  only  five  feet  and 
a  half  high.  A  stoop  in  his  shoulders  diminished 
still  more  his  stature.  But  he  was  firmly  knit, 
and  capable  of  enduring  great  fatigue. 

He  had  dark  eyes  and  a  thoughtful,  pensive 
look  when  not  engaged  in  conversation;  but  his 
countenance  lighted  up  in  moments  of  excitement, 


368  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

and  in  battle  became  terribly  determined.  His 
lips  closed  like  a  vice,  while  his  brow  contracted 
with  the  rigidity  of  iron.  The  tones  of  his  voice 
were  then  haughty  in  the  extreme,  and  his  words 
had  an  emphasis  in  them,  which  those  who  heard 
never  forgot. 

He  seemed  unconscious  of  fear,  and  moved 
amid  the  storm  of  battle,  and  trod  the  deck  of 
his  shattered  and  wrecked  vessel,  like  one  who 
rules  his  own  destiny.  He  would  cruise  without 
fear  in  a  single  sloop,  right  before  the  harbours 
of  England,  and  sail  amid  ships  double  the  size 
of  his  own. 

But  with  all  his  fierceness  in  the  hour  of  battle, 
he  had  as  kind  a  heart  as  ever  beat. 

To  see  him  in  a  hot  engagement,  covered  with 
the  smoke  of  cannon,  himself  working  the  guns, 
while  the  timbers  around  him  were  constantly 
ripping  with  the  enemy's  shot;  or  watch  him  on 
the  deck  of  his  dismasted  vessel,  over  which  the 
hurricane  swept  and  the  sea  rolled,  one  would 
think  him  destitute  of  emotion.  But  his  reports 
of  these  scenes  afterwards,  resembled  the  descrip- 
tions of  an  excited  spectator.  He  was  an  old 
Roman  soldier  in  danger,  but  a  poet  in  his  after 
accounts  of  it. 

Jones  had  great  defects  of  character;  but  most 
of  them  sprang  from  his  want  of  early  education. 
He  was  not  a  mere  adventurer  —  owing  his 


SOME  OF  HIS  SAYINGS  369 

elevation  to  headlong  daring  —  he  was  a' hard 
student  as  well  as  a  hard  fighter,  and  had  a  strong 
intellect  as  well  as  strong  arm.  He  wrote  with 
astonishing  fluency  considering  the  neglect  of 
his  early  education.  He  even  wrote  eloquently 
at  times,  and  always  with  force.  His  verses  were 
as  good  as  the  general  run  of  poetry  of  that  kind. 

Paul  Jones  was  an  irregular  character,  but  his 
good  qualities  predominated  over  his  bad  ones. 
And  as  the  man  who  first  hoisted  the  American 
Flag  at  sea,  and  received  the  first  salute  ever 
offered  it  by  a  foreign  Nation,  and  the  first  who 
carried  it  victoriously  through  the  fight  on  the 
waves,  he  deserves  our  highest  praise  and  most 
grateful  remembrance. 

With  such  a  Commander  to  lead  the  American 
Navy,  and  stand  before  it  as  the  model  of  a  brave 
man,  no  wonder  our  Navy  has  covered  itself  with 
glory. 

J.  T.  Headley  (Condensed) 

SOME  OF  HIS  SAYINGS 

I  WILL  not  have  anything  to  do  with  ships  which 
do  not  sail  fast,  for  I  intend  to  go  in  harm's  way. 

(During  the  fight  with  the  Serapis)  Don't  swear, 
Mr.  Stacy,  we  may  at  the  next  moment  be  in 
Eternity;  but  let  us  do  our  duty. 

I  have  not  yet  begun  to  fight! 


370  JOHN  PAUL  JONES 

I  have  ever  looked  out  for  the  honour  of  the 
American  Flag. 

I  can  never  renounce  the  glorious  title  of  a 
Citizen  of  the  United  States. 

I  can  accept  of  no  honour  that  will  call  in 
question  my  devotion  to  America. 


JULY  24 

SIMON  BOLIVAR  OF  VENEZUELA 
THE   LIBERATOR 

Colombians!  All  your  beauteous  Fatherland  is  now  free. 
.  .  .  From  the  banks  of  the  Orinoco  River  to  the  Peruvian 
Andes,  the  Army  of  Liberation,  marching  triumphantly, 
has  covered  all  the  territory  of  Colombia  with  its  protecting 
arms.  .  .  . 

Colombians  of  the  South!  the  blood  of  your  brothers  has 
redeemed  you  from  the  horrors  of  War! 

BOLIVAB 


BOLIVAR 

BuUd  up  a  Column  to  Bolivar! 
Build  it  under  a  tropic  star! 
Build  it  high  as  his  mounting  fame! 
Crown  its  head  with  his  noble  name! 
Let  the  letters  tell  like  a  light  afar, 

"This  is  the  Column  of  Bolivar  I " 

Raise  the  Column  to  Bolivar! 
Firm  in  peace,  and  fierce  in  wart 
Shout  forth  his  noble,  noble  name! 
Shout  till  his  enemies  die  in  shame! 
Shout  till  Colombia's  woods  awaken, 
Like  seas  by  a  mighty  tempest  shaken,  — 
Till  pity,  and  praise,  and  great  disdain 
Sound  like  an  Indian  hurricane! 
Shout  as  ye  shout  in  conquering  war, 

While  ye  build  the  Column  to  Bolivar! 

BARRY  CORNWALL  (Condensed} 


BOLTVAH  was  born  in  Venezuela,  July  24,  1783 

Formed  the  Republic  of  Great  Colombia,  1819 

He  died  in  exile,  December  17,  1830 

His  full  name  was  Simon  Jose  Antonio  de  la  San- 
tisima  Trinidad  de  Bolivar  y  Palacios.  But  he 
was  known  as  the  citizen,  Simon  Bolivar 

Bolivar's  name  is  pronounced,  Seemon  Boleevar 
The  old-fashioned  English  way  was  to  pronounce 

it  Bollevaar,  as  in  the  poem  above. 


THE  PRECIOUS  JEWEL 

Two  boys  were  playing  a  royal  game  of  tennis  in 
the  royal  tennis  court  at  Madrid  in  Spain.  The 
rich  American  boy,  Simon  de  Bolivar,  from  Ven- 
ezuela, was  serving  swift  ball  after  swift  ball  to 
Ferdinand,  Prince  of  the  Asturias  and  heir  to  the 
Spanish  throne.  The  Queen-mother  was  look- 
ing on. 

The  Prince  saw  that  he  was  losing,  and  grew 
angry.  Bolivar,  small,  alert,  with  dark  eyes 
flashing,  played  on,  still  winning  until  the  Prince 
refused  to  play  any  longer. 

But  the  Queen-mother  sternly  bade  her  son 
finish  the  game. 

So  the  Prince  had  to  play  on,  and  he  lost. 

"Some  day,"  exclaimed  Bolivar  in  triumph, 
"I  will  deprive  Prince  Ferdinand  of  the  most 
precious  jewel  in  his  Crown!" 

•  *•••••*•• 

Years  before  this  tennis-game,  a  great  thing 
had  happened  in  Venezuela. 

On  July  24,  1783,  a  baby  boy  was  born  to  a 
rich,  noble  citizen  of  the  city  of  Caracas  —  a 
baby  destined  to  deprive  Prince  Ferdinand  of  the 
most  precious  jewel  in  his  Crown. 


374  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

He  was  christened  Simon  Jose  Antonio  de  la 
Santiswna  Trinidad  de  Bolivar,  and  with  his 
mother's  name  added  as  they  do  in  Spanish 
America,  y  Palacios. 

A  long  name  for  a  baby. 

Little  Bolivar  had  everything  money  could 
buy,  and  slaves  to  wait  upon  him  whenever  he 
called.  Before  he  was  ten  years  old,  his  father 
and  mother  died  and  he  was  left  heir  to  several 
large  fortunes.  He  owned  many  hundreds  of 
slaves  and  a  rich  plantation  called  San  Mateo. 

He  was  a  restless,  adventurous,  self-willed  boy, 
small  but  very  alert  and  bright.  He  did  not  like 
to  study  much;  but  he  was  always  ready  to  sit  and 
listen  to  his  tutor  Rodriguez,  whom  he  adored. 
His  black  eyes  sparkled  as  his  tutor  told  him  of 
lands  where  people  governed  themselves.  Some- 
times Rodriguez  explained  the  meaning  of 
Equality,  Fraternity,  and  Liberty.  And  the  little 
boy  began  to  dream  of  Liberty  and  Independ- 
ence for  his  own  Venezuela. 

But  Bolivar  did  not  spend  all  his  time  dream- 
ing, he  was  far  too  passionately  fond  of  outdoor 
sports  for  that.  He  fished,  swam,  and  learned  to 
shoot.  He  joined  the  White  Militia  of  the  Valleys 
of  Aragua. 

When  he  was  sixteen,  his  guardian  sent  him  to 
Spain.  There  he  went  to  school  and  lived  with 
his  uncle,  who  was  a  favourite  at  Court. 


THE  PRECIOUS  JEWEL  375 

And  there,  he  beat  the  sulky  Prince  Ferdinand 
at  tennis. 

And  there,  he  met  and  loved  a  noble,  little 
Spanish  maid,  Maria  del  Toro,  just  fifteen  years 
old.  So  Bolivar  forgot  for  a  while  his  threat  to 
deprive  Prince  Ferdinand  of  his  most  precious 
jewel. 

Bolivar  and  Maria  were  married,  and  went 
on  their  honeymoon  to  Venezuela.  They  reached 
the  lovely  plantation  of  San  Mateo,  where  they 
lived  and  were  very  happy.  But,  alas!  in  a  few 
months  the  girl-bride  sickened  and  died  of  a  fever. 

Then  the  passionate  heart  of  young  Bolivar 
almost  broke.  He  vowed  in  his  grief  never  to 
marry  again.  Soon  after  Maria's  death,  he  went 
back  to  Europe  to  try  to  forget  his  sorrow  in 
travel  and  study. 

In  France  he  endeavoured  to  drown  his  sad 
memories  in  gay  living,  but  he  could  not  forget 
Maria.  Then  he  met  Rodriguez,  his  old  tutor, 
who  had  been  banished  from  Venezuela. 

This  Rodriguez  was  a  strange,  rough  fellow, 
with  many  wild  ideas  and  some  good  ones  too. 
From  childhood,  Bolivar  had  confided  all  his 
sorrows  and  joys  to  him.  And,  now,  as  a  young 
man,  he  was  led  by  his  advice. 

Rodriguez  saw  that  Bolivar  was  wasted  and 
consumptive.  He  persuaded  him  to  go  on  a 
walking  trip.  Knapsack  on  shoulder,  the  two 


376  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

set  off  for  their  tramp.  In  Milan,  they  saw 
Napoleon  crowned  King  of  Italy.  They  visited 
many  historical  spots  to  which  Rodriguez  took 
Bolivar  on  purpose  to  arouse  again  his  eager 
interest  in  Equality,  Fraternity,  and  Liberty. 

Together  they  climbed  Mount  Sacro  in  Rome. 
And  there  Bolivar  remembered  his  threat  to 
deprive  Prince  Ferdinand  of  the  most  precious 
jewel  in  his  Crown.  He  seized  Rodriguez's  hand 
and  swore  a  solemn  oath  to  wrest  Venezuela  from 
the  Crown  of  Spain.1 

For  Venezuela  —  in  fact  all  Spanish  America 
—  was  the  vast  treasure-house  of  Spain,  the  most 
precious  jewel  in  her  Crown. 

THE  FIERY  YOUNG  PATRIOT 

YOUNG  BOLIVAR  returned  to  his  estates  in 
Venezuela.  But  he  stayed  there  only  for  a  little 
while.  He  soon  gave  up  the  easy  indulgent  life 
of  wealth  to  serve  the  Patriot  cause. 

He  was  sent  on  a  mission  to  England.  In 
London  he  met  Miranda,  the  Flaming  Son  of 
Liberty,  whose  burning,  persuasive  words  blew 
into  a  flame,  the  sparks  of  Liberty  which  Rodri- 
guez had  kindled  in  Bolivar's  bosom. 

Bolivar  joined  Miranda's  secret  society.  He 
urged  Miranda  to  return  at  once  to  Venezuela 
and  strengthen  the  Patriot  cause. 

1  Read  the  story  of  the  Spanish  Galleons,  on  page  327. 


THE  FIERY  YOUNG  PATRIOT     377 

And  thus  it  came  about  that  the  Flaming  Son 
of  Liberty  went  back  to  his  native  land,  and  was 
made  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Venezuelan 
forces.  Then  it  was,  that  the  struggle  for  Ven- 
ezuela's Independence  began  to  make  Spain 
tremble  for  the  most  precious  jewel  in  her  Crown. 

How  the  fiery  young  Bolivar  betrayed  General 
Miranda,  has  already  been  told  in  The  End  of  the 
Romance,  on  page  344.  After  which  Bolivar  fled 
into  exile;  and  Spain  confiscated  his  estates. 

But  Bolivar  never  gave  up  his  determination 
to  free  Venezuela.  And  when  opportunity  offered, 
he  returned  and  became  the  head  of  the  Patriot 
Army. 

It  is  not  possible  here  to  tell  of  all  which  he 
and  his  valiant  troops  accomplished.  They 
fought  against  the  Spanish  forces,  they  suffered 
defeats,  and  they  won  victories.  English,  Irish, 
Scotch,  and  American  men,  were  volunteers  in 
Bolivar's  Army,  and  many  of  them  fighting 
bravely,  shed  their  blood  for  Venezuela's 
Freedom. 

It  was  a  terrific  war!  Nowhere  else  in  all 
Spanish  America  was  there  waged  a  more  fero- 
cious campaign.  The  wake  of  the  Spanish 
Generals,  Monteverde  and  Boves,  was  strewn 
with  the  corpses  of  innocent  non-combatants 
and  with  the  ruins  of  pillaged  towns  and  burned 
villages. 


378  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

"It  is  war  to  the  death!"  exclaimed  Bolivar 
fiercely,  in  answer  to  these  atrocities. 

And  war  to  the  death  it  was,  on  both  sides  — 
a  war  of  ruthless  retaliation  on  prisoners  and 
neutrals. 

So  the  struggle  went  on.  All  the  sufferings 
that  accompany  warfare  were  the  portion  of  the 
miserable  people,  ruined  homes,  weeping  wives 
and  mothers,  sick  and  dying  children,  crippled 
men,  starvation,  disease,  and  sorrow-stricken 
hearts. 

SEEING  BOLIVAR 

HIGH  adventure  and  spicy  dangers  were  await- 
ing the  first  corps  of  hot-headed  young  English- 
men who  volunteered  to  fight  for  Venezuela. 

They  shipped  from  England.  And  after  thrill- 
ing escapes  on  the  coast  of  Spanish  Florida  and 
among  the  West  Indies,  after  many  feasts  of 
venison,  wild  turkey,  turtle,  parrots,  "tree- 
oysters,"  and  lizard,  they  reached  Venezuela. 

There,  higher  adventures  and  spicier  dangers 
were  waiting. 

They  were  convoyed  by  brig  and  launches  up 
the  swift  river  Orinoco.  They  were  marched 
through  tropic  forest  and  across  llanos  or  plains, 
to  join  Bolivar. 

As  their  boats  were  rowed  through  the  deep 


SEEING  BOLIVAR  879 

water  or  poled  through  the  shallows  of  the 
Orinoco,  they  saw  most  wonderful  sights. 

Lining  the  banks,  the  giant  mangrove  trees 
shooting  their  gnarled  banyan-like  roots  into 
the  water,  were  linked  together  by  living  chains 
of  vines,  festooned  with  brilliant  flowers  as  big 
as  saucers  or  teaplates.  Herds  of  red  monkeys 
with  little  ones  clinging  to  their  shoulders,  chat- 
tered, howled,  and  leaped  from  tree  to  tree, 
following  the  boats  along.  Pink  flamingoes, 
gigantic  cranes,  pelicans,  and  spoonbills  were 
wading  about  fishing.  Overhead,  flocks  of  red, 
blue,  green,  and  yellow  parrots  and  macaws 
flashed  to  and  fro  filling  the  air  with  screams; 
while  the  metallic  note  of  the  bellbird,  sounded 
now  close  to  the  ear  and  now  far  away. 

From  island  to  island  in  the  river,  glided  evil- 
looking,  light-green  snakes,  lifting  their  heads 
and  part  of  their  bodies  out  of  the  water.  And 
under  the  roots  of  trees  and  in  the  stream, 
basked  man-eating  alligators  watching  for  their 
prey,  only  their  eyes  and  nostrils  showing  above 
the  water. 

And  waiting  to  drop  upon  the  young  English- 
men if  their  boats  came  too  near,  were  venomous 
snakes  glittering  like  jewels,  coiled  on  the  man- 
grove limbs  or  hanging  from  the  branches  like 
shining  tinsel  ribbons. 

Mosquitoes,  too,  were  lively,  piercing  through 


380  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

the  young  men's  blankets  and  cloaks,  so  thirsty 
were  the  insects  for  a  taste  of  fresh,  red  English 
blood. 

And  the  young  men  were  forced  to  keep  a 
careful  lookout  at  night  for  fear  of  a  visit  from 
a  python,  jaguar,  alligator,  or  electric  eel.  When 
the  sun  set,  night  instantly  fell  like  a  black  cur- 
tain, for  there  is  no  twilight  in  the  tropics.  Then 
the  howling  of  wild  beasts  made  the  place  hideous. 

Finally,  after  passing  Indian  villages  and 
towns  pillaged  and  burned  by  the  Spanish 
soldiers,  after  water-trip  and  march,  the  young 
Englishmen  caught  up  with  Bolivar  on  a  plain 
near  the  Apure  River. 

The  young  men  had  long  been  eager  to  see 
that  remarkable  General  whose  extraordinary 
energy  and  perseverance  had  already  liberated 
a  large  portion  of  Venezuela.  And  it  was  a 
picturesque  scene  that  now  burst  on  their  sight 
—  a  band  of  tropic  warriors  in  a  tropic  setting. 

Bolivar  was  surrounded  by  his  officers,  many 
of  them  mounted.  A  magnificent  wild-looking 
band  they  were  in  shirts  of  brilliant  colours  worn 
over  white  drawers  which  reached  below  the 
knee.  Bright  bandanas  were  tied  about  their 
heads  to  keep  off  the  sun.  Over  these  handker- 
chiefs were  set  wide  sombreros  or  hats  made  of 
split  palm-leaves,  decorated  with  plumes  of 
variegated  feathers.  One  of  the  officers  wore  a 


SEEING  BOLIVAR  381 

silver  helmet  instead  of  a  sombrero,  and  another 
had  on  a  casque  of  beaten  gold.  Some  had  silver 
scabbards,  and  heavy  silver  ornaments  on  their 
bridles.  Almost  all  wore  huge  silver  or  brass 
spurs  fastened  to  their  bare  feet. 

As  soon  as  they  saw  the  young  Englishmen 
approaching,  these  wild-looking  chiefs  spurred 
their  horses  forward  uttering  shrill  shouts  of 
welcome.  They  embraced  the  young  men,  like 
long  absent  friends,  and  examined  their  weapons 
and  uniforms. 

Bolivar,  reigning  in  his  horse,  stood  looking  on 
in  silence.  He  was  a  small  man,  with  a  thin  and 
careworn  face,  which  had  upon  it  an  expression 
of  patient  endurance.  He  appeared  refined  and 
elegant  although  simply  dressed.  He  wore  a 
dragoon's  helmet.  His  uniform  was  a  blue 
jacket  with  red  cuffs  and  gilt  sugar-loaf  buttons; 
coarse  blue  trousers;  and  sandals  of  split  aloe- 
fibre.  As  the  young  men  came  up,  he  returned 
their  salute  with  a  peculiar  melancholy  smile, 
and  then  rode  on. 

He  carried  in  his  hand  a  lance  from  which 
fluttered  a  small  black  banner,  embroidered  with 
a  white  skull  and  cross-bones,  and  the  motto :  — 

Death  or  Liberty 

When  they  halted  for  the  night,  the  young 
men  were  presented  to  Bolivar  as  he  sat  in  his 


382  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

hammock  under  the  trees.  He  expressed  great 
joy  at  seeing  Englishmen  in  his  army,  who  might 
train  and  discipline  his  troops.  After  asking 
questions  about  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Europe, 
he  dismissed  them  in  the  charge  of  his  officers. 
These  gave  the  young  men  lances  and  fine  horses. 
Thus  the  English  lads  became  a  part  of 
Bolivar's  Army.  They  and  their  countrymen, 
forming  the  English  Legion,  performed  such 
brave  deeds  and  made  such  gallant  charges  on 
the  battle-fields,  that  without  them  Bolivar  could 
not  so  soon  have  won  Venezuela's  Independence. 
Retold  from  the  account  by  one  of  the  young  Englishmen 

UNCLE  PAEZ  — THE  LION  OF  THE 
APURE 

PAEZ  was  one  of  Bolivar's  most  daring  and  pic- 
turesque generals.  It  would  take  a  whole  book 
to  tell  of  his  romantic  adventures  and  how  he 
was  exiled  and  came  to  live  in  New  York.  There 
is  a  painting  of  him  and  his  dashing  cowboys  in 
the  Municipal  Building  of  the  City  of  New  York. 
At  first  he  was  a  llanero  or  cowboy  of  the 
plains.  He  was  of  mighty  strength,  and  was  a 
magnificent  horseman.  He  knew  well  how  to 
use  the  llanero 's  lance  with  all  its  cunning  tricks. 
His  men  were  cowboys,  horsemen,  and  fighters 
by  instinct.  They  followed  him  into  battle  with 
wild  llanero  shouts.  Uncle  Paez,  they  called  him, 


UNCLE  PAEZ  — THE  LION         383 

When  Bolivar  with  his  troops  reached  the 
Apure  River,  he  could  not  cross  for  there  were 
no  boats.  A  few  canoes  were  drawn  up  on  the 
opposite  bank,  guarded  by  six  enemy  gunboats. 

As  Bolivar  paced  up  and  down  impatiently, 
he  exclaimed:  — 

"Have  I  no  brave  man  near  me,  who  can  take 
those  gunboats?" 

"They  shall  be  yours  in  an  hour,"  said  Paez 
coolly,  who  was  standing  by. 

"Impossible!"  said  Bolivar. 

"Leave  that  to  me,"  said  Paez,  and  off  he 
galloped.  He  soon  returned  with  a  body  of  cow- 
boys picked  for  their  bravery. 

"To  the  water,  lads!"  he  cried,  which  was 
what  he  always  said  when  they  went  swimming. 

The  men  immediately  unsaddled  their  horses, 
stripped  themselves  to  their  drawers,  hung  their 
swords  about  their  necks,  and  stood  ready. 

"Let  those  follow  Uncle,  who  please,"  cried 
Paez,  and  urged  his  horse  into  the  river. 

The  men  rode  in  after  him  straight  toward 
the  gunboats. 

When  the  Spanish  saw  the  dreaded  cowboys 
approaching,  who  never  gave  quarter,  they  fired 
hurriedly  and  missed.  Then  seized  with  panic, 
some  cast  themselves  into  the  water,  and  others 
escaped  in  canoes. 

Only  one  prisoner  was  taken,  a  woman  who 


384  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

fired  the  last  gun  at  the  cowboys,  but  who 
could  not  stop  them  from  boarding  the  gun- 
boats. 

Thus  Bolivar  gained  possession  of  the  region 
on  both  sides  of  the  Apure. 

Paez  is  sometimes  called  the  "Lion  of  the 
Apure.'* 

ANGOSTURA 

February  15,  1819 

DOWN  the  upper  Orinoco  River,  Bolivar's  canoe 
was  slipping  quietly  past  wide  savannahs,  palm- 
tufted  isles,  and  overhanging  trees. 

While  reclining  in  the  boat,  he  dictated  to  his 
secretary.  During  the  heat  of  the  day  they  both 
landed,  and  Bolivar,  lolling  in  a  hammock  under 
the  shadow  of  the  giant  trees,  one  hand  playing 
with  the  lapel  of  his  coat  and  a  forefinger  on  his 
upper  lip,  kept  on  dictating  as  the  mood  seized 
him. 

He  was  composing  a  new  Constitution  for  the 
Republic  of  Venezuela,  which  was  to  be  presented 
at  the  Congress  meeting  in  the  city  of  Angostura 
on  the  Orinoco. 

And  it  was  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution, 
that  made  Angostura  famous. 

To-day  the  town  is  called  the  City  of  Bolivar. 

And  while  the  Congress  was  meeting,  Bolivar 
and  his  chief  officers  held  a  council  of  war,  sit- 


THE  CROSSING  385 

ting  on  bleached  skulls  of  cattle  slaughtered  for 
army  food.  They  discussed  the  dangerous  plan  of 
crossing  the  Andes  into  New  Granada,  and  of 
helping  the  Patriots  there  to  drive  out  the  Spanish 
Army. 

They  decided  to  attempt  the  crossing.  And 
what  that  terrible  march  was  like,  one  of  the 
young  Englishmen  who  went  with  Bolivar,  will 
tell  in  our  next  story. 

THE   CROSSING 

THIS  crossing  of  the  Andes  was  terrible.  The 
hardships  which  Bolivar's  troops  endured  are 
indescribable. 

At  that  time  of  year,  the  plains  were  flooded. 
The  infantry  were  obliged  to  march  for  hours 
together  up  to  then*  middle  in  water.  Sometimes 
the  men  fell  into  holes,  or  stuck  fast  in  the 
marshes. 

Many  of  the  soldiers  were  bitten  in  their  legs 
and  thighs  by  little  goldfish,  brilliant  orange  in 
colour  and  exceedingly  voracious.  Whole  swarms 
of  these  little  fish  came  rushing  through  the 
water,  with  their  mouths  open,  showing  their 
broad,  sharp  teeth  like  sharks'  teeth.  Wherever 
they  bit,  they  tore  away  a  piece  of  flesh.  They 
attacked  the  poor  men  most  savagely. 

As  the  troops  approached  the  mountains,  the 


386  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

cold  winds  began  to  be  felt  blowing  down  from 
the  snowy  ridges  of  the  Cordilleras.  Soon, 
violent  mountain  torrents  swept  across  the 
Army's  path;  and  the  men  on  horseback  were 
forced  to  carry  across  stream  all  the  arms  and 
baggage  of  the  foot-soldiers.  Even  Bolivar  him- 
self rode  again  and  again  through  the  rushing 
current,  carrying  over  sick  and  weak  soldiers  and 
even  women  who  had  followed  their  husbands. 
As  the  trail  began  to  ascend,  the  horses  used  to  the 
level  plain,  could  scarcely  keep  their  footing  on 
the  rocky  way,  and  began  to  flag  and  fall  lame. 

The  snowy  peaks  of  the  Andes  were  now  seen 
to  stretch  like  an  impassable  barrier  between 
Venezuela  and  New  Granada.  The  narrow  paths 
wound  their  way  up  among  wild  crags,  and 
through  ancient  forests  that  clothed  the  moun- 
tain-sides with  trees  so  vast  and  thick  that  the 
light  of  day  was  almost  excluded.  At  that  high 
altitude,  the  trees  caught  and  held  the  passing 
clouds  in  their  branches.  From  the  clouds 
distilled  an  almost  incessant  rain,  making  the 
steep  trails  slippery  and  dangerous.  The  few 
tired  mules  that  had  not  perished  on  the  line  of 
march,  patiently  clambered  on.  Now  and  then, 
one  would  slip  and  go  plunging  over  a  precipice; 
its  fall  could  be  traced  by  the  crashing  of  shrubs 
and  trees  until  its  mangled  body  rolled  into  a 
foaming  stream  far  below. 


THE  CROSSING  387 

Although  the  Army  was  drenched  by  rain 
night  and  day,  it  did  not  experience  severe  cold 
until  it  emerged  from  the  forests  into  the  bleak 
unsheltered  passes  between  the  mountain  peaks. 
Then  the  piercing  cold  bit  through  the  soldiers' 
thin  garments.  Many  who  had  worn  shoes  when 
they  left  the  plains,  were  now  barefooted.  Even 
some  of  the  officers  were  in  rags,  so  that  they 
were  glad  to  wrap  themselves  in  blankets. 

The  view  of  the  Andes  at  this  great  height  was 
wildly  magnificent.  Incessant  gusts  of  wind 
swept  the  passes,  and  whirled  the  snow  in  drifts 
from  the  summits  of  the  ridges.  The  whole  range 
appeared  to  be  encrusted  with  ice,  cracked  in 
many  places,  from  which  cascades  of  water  were 
constantly  rushing.  Huge  pinnacles  of  granite 
overhung  the  passes,  apparently  tottering  and 
about  to  fall.  There  was  no  longer  any  beaten 
path;  the  ground  was  rocky  and  broken.  Terrific 
chasms  yawned  on  every  hand,  appalling  to  the 
sight. 

A  sense  of  great  loneliness  seized  the  men. 
Dead  silence  prevailed  except  for  the  scream  of 
the  condor  or  the  noise  of  distant  waterfalls. 
The  air  was  so  rarefied  that  many  of  the  soldiers, 
overcome  by  drowsiness,  lay  down  and  died. 

But  at  last  the  crest  of  the  Andes  was  passed, 
and  the  Army  began  to  descend  on  the  other  side 
into  the  valleys  of  New  Granada.  The  descent 


388  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

was  not  so  difficult  because  the  mountain-side  was 
less  rugged  than  the  side  they  had  ascended. 

As  soon  as  the  Army  reached  the  lowlands, 
Bolivar  lost  no  time  in  preparing  for  battle.  With 
his  men,  he  took  his  stand  at  the  Bridge  of 
Boyaca. 

Never  was  there  a  more  complete  victory.  The 
whole  of  the  Spanish  Army  with  baggage,  powder, 
and  military  stores,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Bolivar. 

The  Battle  of  Boyaca  liberated  New  Granada 
from  Spain,  for  ever. 

Then  Venezuela  and  New  Granada  united,  and 
became  the  Republic  of  Colombia  —  or  Great 

Colombia. 

Retold  from  the  account  of  a 

soldier  who  accompanied  Bolivar 

PERU  NEXT 

Now  was  Bolivar  at  the  height  of  his  power. 

He  had  liberated  Venezuela  and  New  Granada. 
He  had  founded  the  Great  Republic  of  Colombia, 
and  had  given  it  a  Constitution.  He  was  prac- 
tically Dictator  of  the  Republic. 

He  had  sent  his  favourite  General,  the  heroic 
Antonio  de  Sucre,  to  liberate  Quito. 

Bolivar  now  turned  his  eyes  toward  Peru.  In 
his  ambition  he  dreamed  of  a  Greater  Colombia 
which  should  include  that  country. 

But  there  was  an  obstacle  in  his  way. 


THE  BREAK  389 

Peru  had  already  declared  her  Independence. 
The  foundations  of  her  Liberty  had  been  laid  by 
another  General  and  another  Army.  For  Jose 
de  San  Martin  of  Argentina,  was  Peru's  ac- 
knowledged Protector. 

Then  came  the  Amazing  Meeting,  as  told  on 
page  272. 

After  that  meeting,  Bolivar  with  his  Army 
entered  Peru.  He  combined  his  forces  with  those 
of  the  Liberating  Army  of  Peru,  and  with  the  aid 
of  the  valiant  Sucre,  completed  what  San 
Martin  had  so  well  begun,  and  swept  away  the 
last  vestiges  of  Spanish  power  from  South 
America. 

So  the  great  struggle  for  Independence,  which 
had  lasted  over  twenty  years,  was  finished. 

But  Bolivar  was  not  allowed  to  enjoy  long  the 
fruits  of  his  victories. 

We  shall  see  why. 


THE  BREAK 

EXILED  from  Venezuela,  consumptive,  wellnigh 
penniless,  insulted  by  his  own  people,  was 
Bolivar  only  a  few  years  later. 

The  creation  of  his  genius,  the  Great  Colombia, 
was  rent  with  revolutions.  His  own  General 
Paez  had  abandoned  him.  His  friend  Antonio 
Sucre  had  been  assassinated. 


390  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

Bitterness  filled  Bolivar's  soul,  his  pride  was 
broken,  but  he  still  loved  Colombia. 
His  dying  words  to  her  people,  were:  — 

Colombians!  My  last  wishes  are  for  the  happiness  of 
my  native  Land.  If  my  death  helps  to  check  the  growth 
of  factions  and  to  consolidate  the  Union,  I  shall  rest 
tranquilly  in  the  tomb. 

So  passed  away  the  Liberator  of  Venezuela, 
the  founder  of  the  Republic  of  Colombia. 

Twelve  years  later  Paez,  who  was  ruling  in 
Venezuela,  brought  Bolivar's  body  to  Caracas 
and  interred  it  with  honours.  But  he  left  the 
hero's  heart  in  an  urn  in  the  Cathedral  of  Santa 

Marta,  the  city  where  he  had  died. 

( 

Great  Colombia,  or  the  Great  Republic  of 
Colombia,  founded  by  Bolivar,  was  a  Union 
consisting  of  Venezuela,  New  Granada,  and 
Ecuador.  Great  Colombia  fell;  its  Union  was 
dissolved.  To-day,  instead,  there  exist  three 
independent  Republics  —  Venezuela,  Colombia, 
and  Ecuador. 

As  for  Bolivia,  it  was  a  part  of  Upper  Peru. 
It  was  liberated  by  the  help  of  Antonio  Sucre. 
It  declared  its  Independence,  and  took  the  name 
of  Bolivar.  To-day  it  is  the  Republic  of 
Bolivia,  "rich  in  all  the  natural  products  of  the 
world." 


BOLIVAR  THE  MAN  391 

BOLIVAR  THE  MAN 
I 

SIMON  DE  BOLIVAR  was  about  five  feet  six  inches 
in  height,  lean  of  limb  and  body.  His  cheek 
bones  stood  out  prominently  in  an  oval-shaped 
face,  which  tapered  sharply  towards  the  chin. 

His  countenance  was  vivacious;  but  his  skin 
was  furrowed  with  wrinkles  and  tanned  by 
exposure  to  a  tropical  sun.  The  curly  black  hair 
that  once  covered  Bolivar's  head  in  luxuriant 
profusion,  began  to  turn  white  about  1821. 
Thenceforth,  he  was  accustomed  to  wear  his  hair 
short. 

His  nose  was  long  and  aquiline.  Flexible, 
sensual  lips  were  often  shaded  by  a  thick  mus- 
tache; while  whiskers  covered  a  part  of  his  face. 
In  1822,  Bolivar's  large,  black,  penetrating  eyes, 
"with  the  glance  of  an  eagle,"  were  losing  their 
remarkable  brilliancy.  At  that  time,  Bolivar  had 
also  lost  some  of  the  animation,  energy,  and 
extraordinary  agility  which  had  distinguished 
him  in  youth  and  early  manhood.  Even  the 
casual  observer  judged  him  to  be  many  years 
older  than  he  really  was,  so  sick  and  weary  did 
he  appear.  .  .  . 

A  man  of  many  moods,  jovial,  talkative, 
taciturn,  gloomy,  he  changed  swiftly  from  sun- 
shine to  storm. 

William  Spence  Robertson  (Condensed) 


392  SIMON  BOLIVAR 

n 

"  SIMON  DE  BOLIVAR  has  been  characterized  as 
the  Napoleon  of  the  South  American  Revolu- 
tion, ..."  writes  William  Spence  Robertson, 
who  has  been  decorated  with  Bolivar's  Order 
of  the  Liberators.  "'Defeat  left  Bolivar  undis- 
mayed,' said  O'Leary,  who  served  for  a  time  as 
an  aide-de-camp  of  the  Liberator.  'Always  great, 
he  was  greatest  in  adversity.  His  enemies  had 
a  saying  that  "when  vanquished  Bolivar  is  more 
terrible  than  when  he  conquers."1 

"There  is  one  point  on  which  all  are  agreed," 
writes  F.  Loraine  Petre,  "the  generosity  of 
Bolivar,  his  carelessness  of  money  and  his  finan- 
cial uprightness.  Few  men  ever  had  greater 
opportunities  of  enriching  themselves;  still  fewer 
more  honestly  refused  to  take  advantage  of  their 
opportunities.  He  commenced  life  as  a  rich  man, 
he  died  almost  a  pauper.  .  .  . 

"The  figure  of  the  worn-out  Liberator,  suffer- 
ing in  mind  and  body,  deserted  by  all  but  a 
few,  reviled  by  the  majority  of  those  who  owed 
everything  to  him,  is  one  of  the  most  pathetic  in 
history." 


AUGUST  20 

BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 
FIRST  SOLDIER,  FIRST  CITIZEN  OF  CHILE 

Since  my  childhood  I  have  loved  Chile;  and  I  have  shed  my 
blood  on  the  battle-fields  which  secured  her  liberties.  If  it  has 
not  been  my  privilege  to  perfect  her  institutions,  I  have  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  that  I  am  leaving  her  free  and  inde- 
pendent, respected  abroad,  and  glorious  in  her  victories. 

I  thank  God  for  the  favours  He  has  granted  my  Government, 
and  pray  that  He  may  protect  and  guide  those  who  will  follow 

BERNABDO  O'lIiaciNS,  to  the  Chilean  Assembly 


O'HIGGINS 

The  name  of  O'Higgins  .  .  .  has  a  double  lustre;  because  it 
was  borne  by  two  generations  with  an  almost  equal  brilliancy. 
It  is  seldom  that  a  genius  such  as  Ambrose  O'Higgins  the 
father,  the  greatest  Viceroy  of  royalist  Spanish  America,  bears 
a  man  such  as  Bernardo  O'Higgins  the  son,  first  chief  of  the 
new  Republic  which  sprang  up  from  the  ashes  of  his  dead 
father's  Government. 

W.  H.  KOEBEL 

Bernardo  O'Higgins  alone  was  able  to  accomplish  and  estab- 
lish the  semblance  of  decent  dignified  government  in  his 
Country  after  the  great  upheaval,  a  fact  mostly  due  to  his 
own  transparent  honesty,  utter  unselfishness,  and  pure 
Patriotism,  as  much  as  to  his  political  acumen,  diplomacy, 
and  powers  of  organization.  _  _  ..  _ 

J  OIIN"   J .    31 E 1 1  EG  AN 


BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS  was  born  August  20, 1778 

Became  the  Hero  of  Rancagua,  1814 

He  and  San  Martin  won  the  Battle  of  Chacabuco, 

February  12,  1817 

First  Independence  Day  in  Chile,  February  12, 1818 
O'Higgins  went  into  exile,  1823 
He  died  in  Peru,  October  24,  1842 


THE  SON  OF  THE  BAREFOOT  BOY 

AMBROSE  O'HIGGINS  was  like  the  bright  lad  in 
the  fairy  tale,  who  started  out  to  seek  his  fortune 
with  a  knapsack  on  his  back.  Ambrose  was  only 
a  servant-boy  in  Ireland,  barefoot  some  say, 
running  errands  for  the  Lady  of  Castle  Dangan 
in  County  Meath.  Then  one  day  he  set  out  to 
seek  his  fortune  in  Spain  where  he  had  an  uncle. 

He  did  not  find  it  there.  So  he  bought  a  stock 
of  merchandise,  and  took  ship  for  South  America, 
the  wonderful  country,  where,  so  people  said, 
one  could  get  treasure  and  emeralds  a-plenty. 

He  landed  at  Buenos  Aires,  and  sold  some  of 
his  goods.  Then  he  crossed  the  pampas,  or 
prairie,  and  packed  his  goods  by  mule-tram  over 
the  high  Andes  into  Chile. 

Still  his  treasure  did  not  appear,  and,  being 
a  venturesome  lad,  he  made  his  way  north  to 
Lima  in  Peru.  There  he  kept  a  small  stall  and 
peddled  his  wares  under  the  shadow  of  Pizarro's 
ancient  Cathedral.  As  he  looked  up  at  its  weather- 
beaten  walls  and  down  at  his  old  clothes,  little  he 
dreamed  that  one  day  he  should  enter  the  door 
of  that  very  Cathedral  clad  in  a  Vice-King's 
garments  and  surrounded  by  a  brilliant  retinue 
of  officers  and  retainers. 


396  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

Not  knowing  that  all  this  wonderful  thing  was 
to  happen,  he  grew  restless  and  set  off  on  his 
travels  through  Venezuela  and  New  Granada, 
and  finally  went  back  to  Chile. 

There  his  fortune  was  awaiting  him.  As  the 
years  passed,  he  studied  and  worked  indus- 
triously, until  he  became  a  famous  civil  engineer 
and  built  roads  and  did  great  things  for  Chile. 
He  devoted  himself  to  Chile's  interest  until  the 
King  of  Spain,  learning  of  his  genius  and  of  all 
the  improvements  he  had  brought  about  in  the 
country,  appointed  him  its  Governor. 

He  served  with  such  wisdom  that,  in  time,  he 
was  made  Viceroy,  or  Vice-King,  of  Peru,  the 
highest  and  most  coveted  office  in  all  Spanish 
America. 

So  with  pomp  and  procession,  in  a  Vice-King's 
garments,  he  entered  the  Cathedral  doors  of  the 
very  city  where  once  as  a  poor  homeless  boy  he 
had  peddled  his  wares. 

He  died  at  a  great  age,  full  of  honours,  and  left 
his  estate  to  Bernardo  his  son. 

Now,  Bernardo  his  son  was  anything  but  a 
Royalist.  He  was  a  Patriot.  He  felt  no  deep 
loyalty  to  the  Crown  of  Spain.  He  had  been 
sent  to  London  to  study  while  he  was  only  a  boy. 
There  he  had  met  Miranda  the  Flaming  Son  of 
Liberty.  Miranda  had  become  his  friend.  Ber- 
nardo had  joined  his  secret  society  to  which 


THE  SINGLE  STAR  FLAG         397 

Bolivar  and  San  Martin  belonged.  Thus  the  boy, 
Bernardo  O'Higgins,  had  enthusiastically  pledged 
himself  to  help  Spanish  America  gain  her  Freedom. 

When  his  father  died,  he  returned  to  Chile. 
He  lived  for  a  while  on  his  farm  with  his  mother 
and  sister  Rosa.  But  he  was  not  content  to  stay 
there  long.  So  leaving  the  farm,  he  gave  himself 
completely  to  the  service  of  his  Country. 

And  while  San  Martin,  the  Argentine  General, 
was  mobilizing  his  Army  at  Mendoza  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Andes,  O'Higgins  and  many 
Chilean  Patriots  were  endeavouring  to  drive  the 
Spaniards  out  of  their  country  northward  and 
back  to  Lima. 


THE  SINGLE  STAR  FLAG 

IT  was  the  Fourth  of  July.  The  United  States 
Consulate  in  Chile  was  celebrating  our  In- 
dependence Day.  Over  the  Consulate  floated 
the  Stars  and  Stripes,  and  with  it  was  entwined, 
for  the  first  time,  a  tri-coloured  flag,  red,  white, 
and  blue,  with  a  single  five-pointed  silver  star  in 
its  upper  left  hand  corner. 

It  was  the  new  Republican  Flag  of  Chile. 

Soon  one  saw  the  Patriots  of  Santiago  on  the 
streets,  wearing  red,  white,  and  blue  cockades. 

And  shortly  after  this  the  Single  Star  Flag  was 
adopted  as  the  Chilean  national  emblem. 


398  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

THE  HERO  OF  RANCAGUA 

BUT  Spain  was  not  going  to  permit  Chile  to  hoist 
a  Flag  of  Independence.  She  despatched  armed 
frigates  and  war  vessels  along  the  Pacific  coast, 
for  she  was  determined  to  crush  the  Patriot  up- 
rising once  and  for  all. 

From  her  stronghold,  Lima,  she  sent  out  fresh 
troops  seasoned  in  European  wars.  This  strong 
Spanish  force  marched  down  through  Chile  upon 
helpless  Santiago  City.  The  Patriot  Army,  very 
small  and  badly  equipped,  took  its  stand  bravely 
near  the  town  of  Rancagua  hoping  to  keep  the 
Spanish  from  passing. 

Unfortunately,  there  were  political  quarrels 
among  the*  Patriots.  The  Carreras  —  three 
brothers  —  were  trying  to  gain  control  of  the 
Government  and  Army.  Then*  personal  ambition 
was  greater  than  their  love  of  Country. 

The  Patriot  forces  at  Rancagua  were  in  part 
commanded  by  two  of  the  Carreras,  and  in  part 
by  O'Higgins  of  whom  they  were  jealous. 

The  Spanish  attacked.  A  stiff  battle  took 
place.  Neither  Army  would  give  quarter.  Each 
side  hoisted  a  black  flag  as  a  signal  of  war  to  the 
death. 

Suddenly,  without  warning,  the  Carreras  fell 
back  and  abandoned  O'Higgins  and  his  troop  to 
their  fate,  leaving  them  trapped  as  it  were.  But 


THE  HERO  OF  RANCAGUA        399 

O'Higgins  and  his  men  retreated  into  the  town 
and  defended  themselves  courageously.  For 
hours,  without  cessation,  the  Spanish  attacked. 
Finally,  O'Higgins  withdrew  his  men  to  the  plaza, 
and  fought  from  behind  hastily  thrown-up  barri- 
cades built  of  carts,  bricks,  furniture,  and  parts 
of  houses. 

Then  a  Chilean  magazine  exploded.  The 
Patriots'  ammunition  began  to  give  out.  The 
buildings  around  them  went  up  in  flames. 
O'Higgins  was  shot  in  the  leg.  But  he  and  all  of 
his  little  band,  of  whom  scarcely  two  hundred 
men  were  left,  tortured  by  fatigue,  thirst,  and 
heat,  still  gallantly  fought  on. 

Destruction  seemed  certain.  But  O'Higgins 
was  not  a  man  to  yield  to  despair.  He  ordered 
his  men  to  collect  all  the  horses,  mules,  and 
cattle  they  could  lay  hands  on.  He  placed  him- 
self at  the  head  of  his  men,  and  driving  the  herd 
before  him,  plunged  through  the  Spanish  lines, 
cutting  fiercely  on  every  side  as  he  went. 

So  he  and  his  soldiers  retreated  in  safety  to 
Santiago. 

But  that  city  was  doomed.  The  Spanish 
marched  upon  it  and  took  it.  All  was  terror. 
Many  people  fled  from  the  city.  Patriots  who 
remained  were  seized  by  the  Spanish,  and  im- 
prisoned or  murdered.  A  number  of  men,  some 
quite  old,  were  banished  to  the  lonely  island  of 


400  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

Juan  Fernandez  —  Robinson  Crusoe's  desert 
island. 

As  for  Bernardo  O'Higgins,  he  barely  escaped 
with  his  life.  He  led  a  party  of  miserable  shiver- 
ing refugees,  men  and  women,  across  the  Andes 
into  Argentina.  After  terrible  sufferings  from 
cold  in  the  high  mountain  passes,  they  reached 
Mendoza.  There  they  were  welcomed  and 
sheltered  by  San  Martin,  the  General  whom  God 
had  called  to  carry  Liberty  into  Chile. 

COMPANIONS-IN-ARMS 

THEN  Argentina  and  Chile  joined  forces  against 
Spain.  O'Higgins  and  San  Martin  became  com- 
panions-m-arms . 

About  all  that  they  accomplished,  about  the 
Hannibal  of  the  Andes,  Chacabuco,  Maipu,  and 
the  strong  fleet  which  O'Higgins  assembled  to 
carry  San  Martin  and  his  Army  to  Peru,  you 
may  read  in  the  story  of  San  Martin  on  page  235. 
There,  also,  it  is  told  how  O'Higgins  became  the 
Supreme  Dictator  of  Chile,  the  land  where  his 
father  the  barefoot  boy,  had  found  a  fortune. 

THE  PATRIOT  RULER 

So  while  San  Martin  with  his  army  sailed  away 
to  liberate  Peru,  the  unselfish  Supreme  Dictator 
stayed  at  home  to  care  for  his  people. 


THE  PATRIOT  RULER  401 

Now  that  the  Spanish  were  driven  out,  the 
Country  was  in  a  chaotic  condition,  its  laws 
and  Government  in  confusion.  With  wisdom, 
patience,  and  tact,  O'Higgins  began  the  work 
of  reconstruction.  And  how  well  he  succeeded 
Captain  Basil  Hall,  an  English  naval  officer,  tells 
in  his  journal. 

"We  left  Valparaiso  harbour  filled  with  shipping; 
its  customhouse  wharfs  piled  high  with  goods  too 
numerous  and  bulky  for  the  old  warehouses.  The 
road  between  the  port  and  the  capital  was  always 
crowded  with  convoys  of  mules  loaded  with  every 
kind  of  foreign  manufacture.  While  numerous  ships 
were  busy  taking  in  cargoes  of  the  wines,  corn,  and 
other  articles,  the  growth  of  the  country. 

"And  large  sums  of  treasures  were  daily  embarked 
for  Europe,  hi  return  for  goods  already  distributed 
over  the  interior. 

"A  spirit  of  inquiry  and  intelligence  animated  the 
whole  society.  Schools  were  multiplied  in  every 
town;  libraries  established;  and  every  encouragement 
given  to  literature  and  the  arts,  And  as  travelling 
was  free,  passports  were  unnecessary. 

"In  the  manners  and  even  in  the  gait  of  every 
man,  might  be  traced  the  air  of  conscious  freedom 
and  independence." 

And  all  this  was  largely  due  to  the  energetic 
and  peaceful  rule  of  Bernardo  O'Higgins. 

But  political  enemies  soon  began  to  press  the 
Supreme  Dictator  hard.  There  were  conspiracies 
of  the  Carrera  party.  Diplomatic  misunder- 
standings arose  between  Chile  and  both  the 
United  States  and  England, 


402  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

Meanwhile,  a  more  serious  situation  was 
developing  which  was  to  bring  misery  to  Chile. 
The  aristocrats,  who  had  been  Royalists,  began 
to  work  secretly  against  O'Higgins  and  the 
Republic.  Government  officials,  who  were  jealous 
of  O'Higgins's  power  and  success,  plotted  against 
him.  These  conspirators  succeeded  in  getting 
control  of  the  Assembly. 

The  Assembly  demanded  his  resignation. 
O'Higgins  knew  that  if  he  should  refuse  to  resign, 
his  act  would  plunge  Chile  into  civil  war.  Rather 
than  harm  his  Country,  he  laid  down  his  power. 

The  People  of  Chile,  who  loved  and  revered 
him,  wept  with  sorrow  at  his  abdication.  And 
his  enemies  would  not  have  dared  to  attack  him, 
had  they  not  known  that  he  would  never  shed 
one  drop  of  Chilean  blood  in  his  own  defense. 

FIRST  SOLDIER,  FIRST  CITIZEN 

THE  rest  is  soon  told. 

Bernardo  O'Higgins,  with  his  mother  and  his 
sister  Rosa,  went  into  exile. 

He  sought  refuge  in  Peru.  He  reached  there 
after  the  Amazing  Meeting.  San  Martin  was 
gone.  The  Peruvians  welcomed  him  with  sincere 
hospitality.  They  gladly  offered  to  shelter  him 
in  his  exile.  They  gratefully  acknowledged  all 
that  he  had  done  to  help  equip  the  Liberating 
Army  which  had  freed  Peru.  They  gave  him  a 


CHILE  AS  SHE  IS  403 

fine  sugar  plantation,  and  honoured  him  in  every 
way  they  could. 

So  he  lived  quietly  among  them  for  many 
years. 

But  things  were  not  going  well  in  the  Republic 
of  Chile.  Her  first  place,  which  she  had  held 
among  other  southern  Republics  because  of  her 
well-organized  Government  and  her  fine  civic 
reconstruction,  the  work  of  O'Higgins,  this  her 
first  place,  was  lost.  She  stood  no  longer  at  the 
head  of  her  sister  Republics. 

She  was  become  a  prey  to  political  quarrels. 
The  Holy  Alliance  in  Europe  was  threatening 
her.  It  was  then  that  Chile  received  gladly  the 
Monroe  Doctrine  of  the  United  States,  which 
protected  her  against  Spain. 

Then  Chile,  in  her  trouble,  recalled  O'Higgins 
and  voted  to  restore  him  to  all  his  titles  and 
honours. 

Though  he  loved  Chile,  he  knew  it  was  not 
best  to  return,  so  he  refused.  Soon  after  which, 
he  died  in  Peru. 

He  is,  to-day,  the  beloved  National  Hero  of 
the  Chilean  People. 

CHILE  AS  SHE  IS 

SUNNY,  happy,  smiling  Chile,  stretches  like  a 
broad  ribbon  unrolling  itself  along  the  Pacific 


404  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

coast  of  South  America.  To-day  she  is  a  Republic 
with  a  Constitution  and  a  President. 

Chile  is  a  prosperous  Republic;  for  after  civil 
war  and  political  struggles,  she  has  found  herself, 
and  is  even  stronger  and  more  vigorous  than 
when  under  the  rule  of  Bernardo  O'Higgins. 

High  in  her  background  loom  the  Andes,  their 
jagged  summits  covered  with  eternal  snows;  while 
in  their  hearts  are  valleys,  lakes,  and  rushing 
torrents,  rich  copper  mines,  and  grazing  grounds. 

Chile's  immensely  long  and  narrow  land 
reaches  from  the  hot  and  arid  deserts  of  Peru, 
to  the  cold  and  rainy  country  of  Cape  Horn. 
But  the  beautiful,  sunny,  happy  Chile  lies 
between  these  two  extremes.  In  that  delightful 
part,  grow  barley,  wheat,  grapes;  and  herds  of 
cattle  and  horses  feed  on  the  rich  grass.  Each 
year,  Chile  sends  quantities  of  grain  as  well  as 
of  iodine,  nitrates,  and  wool,  to  the  markets  of 
our  United  States,  and  to  those  of  other  countries 
as  well. 

In  Chile,  thousands  of  school  children  in  the 
cities,  towns,  and  villages  are  taught  to  honour 
the  name  of  Bernardo  O'Higgins,  who  founded 
their  Government,  Chile's  "first  Soldier,  first 
Citizen." 

The  children  of  Chile  keep  their  Independence 
Day  on  February  12,  while  our  children  in  the 
"United  States  are  celebrating  Lincoln's  Birthday. 


ONE  OF  TWENTY       405 

/ 
ONE  OF  TWENTY 

CHILE  is  only  one  of  twenty  flourishing  Latin 
American  Republics.  They  are  called  Latin  Amer- 
ican, because  they  were  settled  by  Latin  Races, 
Spanish,  French,  or  Portuguese. 

There  are  eighteen  Spanish-American  ones; 
one  French,  Haiti;  and  one  Portuguese,  Brazil. 
In  these  twenty  Republics  there  are  more  than 
75,000,000  people. 

This  book  is  too  short  a  one  in  which  to  tell 
about  all  the  Liberators  of  these  Republics. 

There  was  Toussaint  1'  Ouverture,  the  extraor- 
dinary coloured  man,  an  ex-slave,  who  liber- 
ated Haiti.  Haiti  was  the  first  Latin  American 
Republic  to  declare  its  Independence. 

In  Peru,  there  was  Tupac  Amaru,  the  brave 
young  Indian  Cacique,  a  descendant  of  the 
"Child  of  the  Sun"  whom  Pizarro  conquered. 
He  tried  to  liberate  his  people  from  Spain,  but 
was  captured  with  all  his  family,  and  put  to  death. 

In  Paraguay  there  was  the  tyrant-liberator 
Francia,  about  whom  that  fascinating  romance 
in  English,  El  Supremo,  tells.  While  La  Banda 
Oriental,  as  Uruguay  used  to  be  called,  had  for 
a  Liberator,  the  bold  bandit-like  Artigas.  In 
Mexico,  it  was  the  priest  Hidalgo  who  roused 
the  Mexican  People  to  revolt  against  Spain. 


406  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

The  Peoples  of  the  eighteen  Spanish-American 
Republics,  are  not  one  People  like  those  of  our 
United  States,  living  at  peace  under  one  Govern- 
ment and  governed  by  one  Constitution. 

They  are  not  a  Union.  Instead,  each  is  a 
separate  Republic.  Each  may  do  as  it  pleases 
without  consulting  the  welfare  of  the  others. 
This  at  tunes,  brings  about  bad  feeling,  and  even 
war. 

But  to  prevent  war  and  bloodshed,  some  of 
these  Republics  have  adopted  a  better  way. 

THE  BETTER  WAY 

TO-DAY,  high  on  a  ridge  of  the  Andes  Mountains, 
high,  high  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  stands  a 
gigantic  bronze  monument.  It  is  a  figure  raised 
on  a  pedestal.  In  one  hand  it  holds  a  cross, 
while  it  extends  the  other  hand  in  blessing. 

The  winter  winds  sweep  against  it  with  driving 
storms  of  snow.  The  summer  winds  whirl  drifts 
of  sand  around  its  base.  But  with  peaceful  look, 
the  figure  gazes  far  beyond  the  black  rocks, 
frozen  peaks,  and  rushing  torrents  of  the  Andes, 
toward  the  busy  world  of  men. 

On  its  base  is  inscribed :  — 

Sooner  shall  these  mountains  crumble  into  dust,  than 
Chileans  and  Argentines  shall  break  the  peace  to  which 
they  have  pledged  themselves  at  the  feet  of  Christ  the 
Redeemer. 


THE  BETTER  WAY  407 

It  is  the  figure  of  El  Cristo1  of  the  Andes.  It  is 
a  monument  standing  close  to  a  lonely  trail,  once 
the  highway  from  Argentina  into  Chile.  It  was 
erected  a  few  years  ago  by  the  Republics  of  Chile 
and  Argentina. 

It  happened  this  way: — 

The  two  Republics  had  disputed  for  years 
over  the  boundary  line  which  passed  along  the 
crest  of  the  Andes.  Each  claimed  a  large  share  of 
valuable  territory.  Neither  would  allow  the 
other  to  settle  the  boundary  line. 

Sometimes,  the  Argentine  soldiers,  patrolling 
the  frontier,  would  find  the  Chilean  patrol  camp- 
ing on  the  disputed  ground.  The  two  patrols 
would  have  angry  words  and  nearly  come  to 
blows.  So  the  bad  feeling  grew  worse  until  both 
Republics  were  ready  for  war. 

Then  the  Chileans  and  Argentines  remembered 
that  their  grandfathers  and  great-grandfathers, 
under  San  Martin  and  O'Higgins,  had  fought 
side  by  side,  and  had  shed  their  blood  together 
in  the  cause  of  Independence.  They  could  not 
bring  themselves  to  slaughter  each  other,  for  they 
were  brothers. 

They  agreed  to  arbitrate.  They  appealed  to 
England  to  decide  the  boundary  line  for  them. 
King  Edward  the  Seventh  sent  a  commission  to 
the  Andes,  which  surveyed  the  region  to  as  far 

1  The  Christ  of  the  Andes. 


408  BERNARDO  O'HIGGINS 

south  as  Cape  Horn.  The  King  gave  his  decision. 
Thus  the  boundary  question  was  settled  without 
bloodshed.  Though  Chile  was  not  quite  satisfied, 
she  loyally  stood  by  the  King's  decision. 

So  the  conflict  was  stopped,  good  feeling 
returned,  and  the  Republics  were  saved  from  the 
horrors  of  war. 

To  commemorate  this  great  event, — the  better 
,way  of  settling  a  Nation's  quarrel  by  Arbitration, 
—  the  Argentines  and  Chileans  erected  El  Cristo. 

The  figure  was  cast  from  the  metal  of  old 
cannon  left  by  the  Spanish  soldiers  when  they 
were  driven  from  the  land  by  O'Higgins  and 
San  Martin.  It  is  twenty-six  feet  high,  and  is 
mounted  on  a  huge  pedestal.  Near  it  is  set  up  a 
boundary-marker  inscribed  on  one  side  Chile, 
and  on  the  other,  Argentina. 

El  Cristo  of  the  Andes  was  dedicated.  Several 
thousand  people  were  present.  The  vast  solitudes 
of  the  Andes  were  broken.  Cannon  roared  and 
bands  played.  Then  the  Bishop  of  Ancud  spoke: 

"Not  only  to  Argentina  and  Chile,"  he  said, 
"do  we  dedicate  this  monument,  but  to  the 
World,  that  from  this  it  may  learn  the  lesson  of 
Universal  Peace." 

Years  have  gone  by  since  then.  To-day  a 
railroad  takes  travellers  over  the  mountains  by 
another  route.  They  no  longer  pass  the  bronze 
figure  that  pleads  for  Peace. 


THE  BETTER  WAY  409 

"The  peon  with  a  mail-bag  strapped  on  his 
back  has  tramped  his  way  for  the  last  time  down 
the  rocky  trail  in  the  winter-snows,"  writes  Mr. 
Nevin  O.  Winter,  who  has  seen  El  Cristo.  "El 
Cristo  stands  among  the  lonely  crags  deserted, 
isolated,  and  storm-swept;  but  ever  with  a  noble 
dignity  befitting  the  character." 

But  Chile  and  Argentina  have  not  yet  forgotten 
their  pledge.  They  are  still  showing  the  World 
the  Better  Way  —  the  way  of  Arbitration  and 
Peace. 


SEPTEMBER  6 

THE  MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 
THE  FRIEND  OF  AMERICA 

As  soon  as  I  heard  of  American  Independence,  my  heart  was 

enlisted! 

LAFAYETTE 


LAFAYETTE  SAID  WHEN  OFFERING  HIS   : 
SERVICES  TO  CONGRESS 

After  the  sacrifices  I  have  made,  I  have  the  right  to  exact  two 
favours.  One  is  to  serve  at  my  own  expense  —  the  other  is, 
to  serve  at  first  as  volunteer. 


JOHN  QUINCY  ADAMS,  TO  LAFAYETTE 

On  Bidding  Him  Farewell,  in  1825 

Our  children,  in  life  and  after  death,  shall  claim  you  for  our 
own.  You  are  ours  by  that  more  than  patriotic  devotion  with 
which  you  flew  to  the  aid  of  our  Fathers  at  the  crisis  of  their 
fate.  .  .  .  Ours  by  that  tie  of  love,  stronger  than  death,  which 
has  linked  your  name,  for  endless  ages  to  come,  with  the  name 
of  WASHINGTON. 


LAFAYETTE  was  born  in  France,  September  6,  1757 

He  came  to  the  rescue  of  America,  1777 

He  made  his  triumphal  tour,  1824-25 

He  died  in  France,  May  20,  1834 

His  full  name  was  Marie  Joseph  Paul  Yves  Roch 
Gilbert  Du  Motier  Marquis  de  Lafayette.  He 
preferred  to  be  called  plain  "Citizen  Gilbert 
Motier." 


I  WILL  JOIN  THE  AMERICANS  ! 

ONE  night,  in  1776,  the  old  Marshal,  Commander 
of  the  French  forces  at  Strasburg,  was  giving  a 
dinner  party  in  honour  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester. 

This  light-hearted  English  Duke  was  in  dis- 
grace with  his  royal  brother  King  George  the 
Third  of  England;  so  he  was  taking  a  little  trip 
abroad.  At  the  Marshal's  dinner  he  was  mali- 
ciously regaling  the  guests  with  a  humorous 
account  of  how  the  Americans  had  flouted  King 
George  and  had  flung  his  chests  of  tea  into 
Boston  Harbour,  and  had  declared  their  In-, 
dependence. 

The  Duke's  sympathies  were  all  with  the 
Americans,  and  he  dwelt  on  their  need  of  vol- 
unteers. Amongst  the  guests  —  officers  in  blue 
and  silver,  Strasburg  grandees  in  gold-lace  and 
velvet,  all  exclaiming,  laughing,  and  gesticulating 
—  was  one  silent,  solemn-faced  young  officer. 

He  was  lean,  red-haired,  and  hook-nosed,  and 
very  awkward.  He  kept  his  eager  eyes  fixed  on 
the  Duke's  face.  Nobody  noticed  him. 

After  dinner,  he  strode  across  the  room  to  the 
Duke,  and  opened  his  lips  for  the  first  time. 

"I  will  join  the  Americans  —  I  will  help  them 


414        MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 

fight  for  Freedom!"  he  cried;  and  as  he  spoke  his 
face  was  illuminated.  "Tell  me  how  to  set  about 
it!" 

The  young  man  was  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette, 
nineteen  years  old,  a  rich  French  noble,  the 
adoring  husband  of  a  sweet  young  wife,  and  the 
father  of  one  little  child. 

Edith  S'lchel  (Retold) 


IN  AMERICA 

ACCOMPANIED  by  Baron  de  Kalb,  Lafayette 
safely  reached  America,  and  presented  his  cre- 
dentials to  Congress. 

Washington  met  him  first  at  a  dinner  in  Phila- 
delphia. He  was  so  pleased  with  Lafayette's 
eager,  brave  spirit,  and  with  his  unselfish  offer 
of  sword  and  fortune  for  the  American  cause, 
that  he  invited  him  to  become  a  member  of  his 
family,  and  to  make  Headquarters  his  home. 

Lafayette  was  delighted,  and  immediately  had 
his  luggage  taken  to  the  camp.  And  from  that 
time  on,  he  was  always  a  welcome  guest  both  at 
camp  and  at  Mount  Vernon. 

ON  THE  FIELD  NEAR  CAMDEN 

WHAT  became  of  Lafayette's  companion,  the 
Baron  de  Kalb? 


ON  THE  FIELD  NEAR  CAMDEN    415 

He  served  his  adopted  country,  the  United 
States,  until  at  the  battle  near  Camden,  he  fell, 
still  fighting  though  pierced  by  eleven  wounds. 

"The  rebel  General!  the  rebel  General!" 
shouted  the  British  soldiers  who  saw  him  fall. 
And  they  rushed  forward  to  transfix  him  with 
their  bayonets. 

But  his  faithful  adjutant  tried  to  throw  himself 
on  the  Baron's  body  to  shield  it,  crying  out  at 
the  same  time,  "Spare  the  Baron  de  Kalb!" 

The  rough  soldiers  raised  the  wounded  Baron 
to  his  feet,  and,  leaning  him  against  a  wagon, 
began  to  strip  him. 

Just  then  the  British  General,  Lord  Corn- 
wallis,  rode  up.  He  saw  his  valiant  enemy 
stripped  to  his  shirt,  the  blood  pouring  from  his 
eleven  wounds.  Immediately,  he  gave  orders  that 
the  Baron  should  be  treated  with  respect  and  care. 

"I  regret  to  see  you  so  badly  wounded,"  he 
said,  "but  am  glad  to  have  defeated  you." 

The  Baron  was  carried  to  a  bed.  He  was  given 
every  care.  His  devoted  adjutant  watched  by  his 
bedside,  and  the  British  officers  came  to  express 
their  sympathy  and  regret.  But  the  brave 
Baron  lingered  three  days  only,  then  he  died. 
Almost  his  last  thoughts  were  with  the  men  of 
his  command.  He  charged  his  adjutant  to  thank 
them  for  their  valour,  and  to  bid  them  an  affec- 
tionate farewell  from  him. 


416        MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 

The  people  of  Camden  erected  a  monument 
in  memory  of  the  Baron  de  Kalb. 

THE  BANNER  OF  THE  MORAVIAN  NUNS 

"  Take  thy  Banner;  and  beneath 
The  war-cloud's  encircling  wreath 
Guard  it  —  till  our  homes  are  free  — 
Guard  it  —  God  will  prosper  theel 

"  Take  thy  Banner;  and  if  e'er 
Thou  shouldst  press  the  soldier's  bier 
And  the  muffled  drum  should  beat 
To  the  tread  of  mournful  feet, 
Then  this  Crimson  Flag  shaU  be 
Martial  cloak  and  shroud  for  theel" 

And  the  Warrior  took  that  Banner  proud, 
And  it  was  his  martial  cloak  and  shroud. 

From  The  Hymn  of  the  Moravian  Nuns, 

HENRY  WADSWORTH  LONGFELLOW 

IT  was  the  young  and  gallant  Marquis  de  La- 
fayette, who  during  the  terrible  rout  on  the  field 
of  Brandywine,  leaped  from  his  horse,  and  sword 
in  hand  tried  to  rally  the  fleeing  American 
soldiers.  But  a  musket  ball  passing  through  his 
leg,  he  fell  wounded  to  the  ground. 

His  brave  aide-de-camp  placed  Lafayette  on 
his  own  horse,  thus  saving  his  life.  Lafayette 
then  tried  to  rejoin  Washington,  but  his  wound 
bled  so  badly  that  he  had  to  stop  and  have  his 
leg  bandaged. 

Meanwhile,  it  was  growing  dark.  All  was  fear 
and  confusion  around  him.  The  American 


BANNER  OF  MORAVIAN  NUNS    417 

soldiers  were  fleeing  from  every  direction  toward 
the  village  of  Chester.  They  were  rushing  on  in 
headlong  flight,  with  cannon  and  baggage- 
wagons.  The  thunder  of  the  enemy's  guns,  the 
clouds  of  dust,  the  shouts  and  cries,  the  general 
panic,  were  terrific. 

Lafayette  was  forced  to  retreat  with  the  Army, 
but  in  spite  of  his  wound,  he  retained  presence  of 
mind  enough  to  station  a  guard  at  the  bridge 
before  Chester,  with  commands  to  keep  all 
retreating  soldiers  from  crossing  it.  So,  when 
Washington  and  General  Greene  rode  up,  they 
were  able  to  rally  the  soldiers  and  restore  some- 
thing like  order. 

As  for  Lafayette,  he  was  soon  after  carried  to 
the  town  of  Bethlehem  in  Pennsylvania,  and 
left  with  the  Moravian  Nuns. 

These  good  women  nursed  him,  and  bestowed 
every  kindly  care  upon  him,  until  his  wound  was 
healed  and  he  was  able  to  rejoin  the  Army.  He 
had  been  serving  without  a  command,  but  after 
his  gallant  action  at  Brandywine,  he  was  made 
head  of  a  division. 

It  was  while  Lafayette  was  still  at  Bethlehem, 
that  a  brilliant  officer  from  the  American  Army 
came  to  see  him.  He  was  the  Lithuanian-Polish 
Patriot,  Count  Casimir  Pulaski. 

All  the  Nuns,  and  in  fact  every  one  in  Bethle- 
,hem,  knew  Count  Pulaski's  romantic  history, 


418        MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 

how  while  in  Poland  he  had  fought  for  the  Inde- 
pendence of  his  Country,  and  had  been  sent  into 
exile.  He  was  now  fighting  for  America's  Liberty. 

And  when  the  Nuns  learned  that  Count  Pulaski 
was  raising  a  corps  in  Baltimore,  they  were  eager 
to  honour  him.  With  their  own  hands  they  made 
a  banner  of  crimson  silk,  embroidering  it  beauti- 
fully. This  they  sent  to  him  with  their  blessing. 

He  carried  the  crimson  banner  through  battle 
and  danger,  until  at  last  he  fell  so  badly  wounded 
that  he  died. 

The  crimson  banner  was  rescued,  and  carried 
back  to  Baltimore. 

LOYAL  TO  THE  CHIEF 

IT  was  during  that  terrible  Winter  at  Valley 
Forge,  that  Generals  Gates  and  Conway  "with 
malice  and  duplicity,"  were  plotting  against 
Washington. 

They  wanted  to  win  the  young  and  influential 
Marquis  de  Lafayette  to  their  conspiracy.  They 
planned  to  do  so  by  separating  him  from  Wash- 
ington. So  they  used  their  influence  to  have  him 
appointed  to  an  independent  command,  with 
Conway  as  his  chief  lieutenant.  And  this  they 
did  without  consulting  Washington. 

But  they  reckoned  without  their  host.  The 
gallant  young  Frenchman  was  loyal.  He  was 


LOYAL  TO  THE  CHIEF  419 

incapable  of  a  dastardly  act.  Though  scarcely 
twenty  years  old,  he  had  a  mind  of  his  own.  He 
refused  to  take  command  without  Washington's 
consent;  and  insisted  on  having  Baron  de  Kalb, 
not  Conway,  for  his  lieutenant. 

Then  he  set  out  for  York,  to  get  his  papers. 

He  had  left  Washington  with  the  soldiers, 
starving  and  shivering  at  Valley  Forge;  he  found 
General  Gates  and  his  officers  in  York,  com- 
fortably seated  at  dinner,  the  table  laden  with 
food  and  drink.  They  were  flushed  and  noisy 
with  wine,  and  greeted  Lafayette  with  shouts 
of  welcome. 

They  fawned  upon  him;  they  complimented 
and  toasted  him.  He  listened  to  them  quietly; 
and,  as  soon  as  he  received  his  papers,  rose  as  if 
to  make  a  speech. 

There  was  a  breathless  silence.  All  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  him. 

In  politest  tones,  he  reminded  them  there  was 
one  toast  that  they  had  forgotten,  and  which  he 
now  proposed:  — 

The  health  of  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Armies 
of  the  United  States. 

There  was  silence.  There  was  consternation 
and  embarrassment.  No  one  dared  refuse  to 
drink.  Some  merely  touched  the  glasses  to  their 
lips,  others  set  them  down  scarcely  tasted. 

Then,    bowing    with    mock    politeness    and 


420        MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 

shrugging  his  shoulders,  Lafayette  left  the  dining- 
hall,  and  mounting  his  horse  rode  away. 

John  Fiske  and  Other  Sources  (Retold) 


WE  ARE  GRATEFUL,  LAFAYETTE! 

DURING  the  War  for  Independence,  Lafayette 
served  without  pay.  He  also  cheerfully  expended 
one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  dollars  out  of 
his  own  fortune,  purchasing  a  ship  to  bring  him 
to  America,  and  raising,  equipping,  arming,  and 
clothing  a  regiment.  And  when  he  landed  in 
America,  he  brought  with  him  munitions  of  war, 
which  he  presented  to  our  Army.  He  gave  shoes, 
clothes,  and  food  to  our  naked  suffering  American 
soldiers. 

After  the  War  was  over,  some  small  recognition 
was  offered  him  by  our  Government.  But  while 
on  his  visit  here  in  1825,  to  show  appreciation 
of  his  unselfish  aid  to  us  in  time  of  need,  and  in 
compensation  for  his  expenditures,  Congress 
passed  a  bill  presenting  him  with  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars  and  a  grant  of  land. 

There  were,  however,  a  few  members  of  Con- 
gress who  violently  opposed  the  bill,  much  to 
the  shame  of  all  grateful  citizens.  And  one 
member  of  Congress,  humiliated  at  this  opposi- 
tion, tried  to  apologize  delicately  to  Lafayette. 

"I,  Sir,  am  one  of  the  opposition!"  exclaimed 


SOME  OF  WASHINGTON'S  HAIR      421 

Lafayette.  "The  gift  is  so  munificent,  so  far 
exceeding  the  services  of  the  individual,  that, 
had  I  been  a  member  of  Congress,  I  must  have 
voted  against  it!" 

And  to  Congress  itself,  Lafayette,  deeply 
touched  said :  — 

"The  immense  and  unexpected  gift  which  in 
addition  to  former  and  considerable  bounties,  it 
has  pleased  Congress  to  confer  upon  me,  calls  for 
the  warmest  acknowledgments  of  an  old  Ameri- 
can soldier,  an  adopted  son  of  the  United 
States  —  two  titles  dearer  to  my  heart  than  all 
the  treasures  in  the  world." 

SOME  OF  WASHINGTON'S  HAIR 

CORDIAL  ties  bound  the  land  of  Washington  to 
the  land  of  Bolivar  one  hundred  years  ago. 

Then  the  South  American  Liberator  was  held 
in  such  high  esteem  here,  that  after  the  death 
of  Washington  his  family  sent  Bolivar  several 
relics  of  the  national  hero  of  the  United  States, 
including  locks  of  Washington's  hair. 

The  gift  was  transmitted  through  Lafayette, 
who  had  it  presented  to  Bolivar  by  a  French 
officer.  And  the  latter  bore  back  to  the  noble 
French  comrade  of  Washington,  an  eloquent 
letter  of  thanks  from  Bolivar. 

The    South    American    Liberator    professed 


422        MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE 

throughout  his  life  ardent  admiration  for  the 
United  States,  and  once  in  conversation  with  an 
American  officer  in  Peru,  prophesied  that  within 
one  hundred  years,  the  land  of  Washington 
would  stand  first  in  the  world. 

T.  R.  Ybarra 

WELCOME!  FRIEND  OF  AMERICA! 
1824-25 

IT  was  twenty-five  years  after  the  death  of 
Washington.  It  was  1824.  In  New  York  City, 
joy  bells  were  ringing,  bands  playing,  cannon 
saluting,  flags  waving,  and  two  hundred  thousand 
people  wildly  cheering. 

The  Marquis  de  Lafayette  was  visiting  Amer- 
ica. He  was  landing  at  the  Battery.  He  was  no 
longer  the  slender,  debonair,  young  French 
officer  who,  afire  with  ardent  courage,  had  served 
under  Washington,  but  a  man  of  sixty-seven, 
large,  massive,  almost  six  feet  tall,  his  rugged 
face  expressing  a  strong  noble  character,  his  fine 
hazel  eyes  beaming  with  pleasure  and  affection. 
But  his  manner  was  the  same  courtly,  gracious 
one  of  the  young  man  of  nineteen  who  so  long  ago 
had  exclaimed,  "I  will  join  the  Americans  —  I 
will  help  them  fight  for  Freedom ! " 

Since  the  American  War  for  Independence, 
Lafayette  had  been  through  the  terrible  French 


WELCOME!  FRIEND  OF  AMERICA!  423 

Revolution,  and  had  spent  five  years  in  an 
Austrian  prison.  Now,  as  he  landed  once  more  on 
American  soil,  he  was  the  honoured  and  idolized 
guest  of  millions  of  grateful  citizens  of  the  United 
States. 

As  he  stepped  from  a  gayly  decorated  boat, 
and  stood  among  the  throngs  of  cheering  New 
York  folk,  his  eyes  filled  with  tears.  He  had 
expected  only  a  little  welcome;  instead  he  found 
the  whole  Nation  waiting  expectant  and  eager  to 
do  him  honour. 

His  tour  of  the  country  in  a  barouche  drawn 
by  four  white  horses,  was  one  continuous  pro- 
cession. Enormous  crowds  gathered  everywhere 
to  greet  him  as  he  went  from  city  to  city,  town 
to  town,  and  village  to  village.  He  passed  be- 
neath arches  of  flowers  and  arbours  of  evergreens. 
Children  and  young  girls  welcomed  him  with 
songs,  and  officials  with  addresses.  He  was  ban- 
queted and  feted.  "Lafayette!  Lafayette!"  was 
the  roar  that  went  up  from  millions  of  throats. 

At  Fort  McHenry,  he  was  conducted  into  the 
tent  that  had  been  Washington's  during  the 
War  for  Independence.  There,  some  of  Lafay- 
ette's old  comrades-in-arms,  veteran  members 
of  the  Society  of  the  Cincinnati,  were  awaiting 
him. 

Lafayette  embraced  them  with  tears  of  joy. 
Then  looking  around  the  tent,  and  seeing  some 


of  Washington's  equioment,  he  exclaimed  in  a 
subdued  voice :  — 

"I  remember!  I  remember!" 

Later  in  the  day,  a  procession  was  formed, 
which  as  it  passed  through  the  streets  of  Balti- 
more, displayed  in  a  place  of  honour  the  crimson 
silk  banner  of  Count  Pulaski,  embroidered  for 
him  by  the  Moravian  Nuns  of  Bethlehem,  Penn- 
sylvania. 

In  Boston,  Lafayette  in  a  barouche  drawn  by 
four  beautiful  white  horses,  was  escorted  by  a 
brilliant  procession  through  the  streets.  At  the 
Common,  he  passed  between  two  lines  of  school- 
children, girls  in  white,  and  boys  in  blue  and 
white;  and  a  lovely  little  girl  crowned  him  with 
a  wreath  of  blossoms.  i 

Across  Washington  Street,  were  thrown  two 
arches  decorated  with  flags,  and  inscribed  with 
the  words:  — 

WELCOME,  LAFAYETTE! 

The  Fathers  in  glory  shall  sleep, 

That  gathered  with  thee  to  the  fight, 

But  the  Sons  will  eternally  keep 

The  Tablet  of  Gratitude  bright. 
We  bow  not  the  neck,  and  we  bend  not  the  knee, 
But  our  hearts,  Lafayette,  we  surrender  to  thee. 

And  when  he  entered  Lexington,  he  passed 
beneath  an  arch  on  which  was  written  in  flowers: 

Welcome!  Friend  of  America! 
To  the  Birthplace  of  American  Liberty. 


SEPTEMBER  24 

JOHN  MARSHALL 
THE  EXPOUNDER  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION 

/  had  grown  up  at  a  time  .  .  .  when  the  maxim,  "  United  we 
stand,  divided  we  fall,"  was  the  maxim  of  every  orthodox 
American;  and  I  had  imbibed  these  sentiments  so  thoroughly 

that  they  constituted  a  part  of  my  being.    , 

JOHN  MARSHALL 


He  had  a  deep  sense  of  moral  and  religious  obligation,  and  a 
love  of  truth,  constant,  enduring,  unflinching.  It  naturally 
gave  rise  to  a  sincerity  of  thought,  purpose,  expression  and 
conduct,  which,  though  never  severe,  was  always  open,  manly, 
and  straightforward. 

Yet  it  was  combined  with  such  a  gentle  and  bland  demeanour, 
that  it  never  gave  offense.  But  it  was,  on  the  contrary,  most 
persuasive  in  Us  appeals  to  the  understanding. 

Justice  JOSEPH  STORY 


JOHN  MARSHALL  was  born  in  Virginia,  September 

24,  1755 
Became  an  officer  in  a  Company  of  Minute  Men, 

1775 

Was  Envoy  to  France,  1797 
Was  appointed  Chief  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court 

of  the  United  States,  1801 
He  died,  July  6,  1835 


THE  BOY  OF  THE  FRONTIER 

In  a  Log  Cabin 

THROUGH  the  ancient  and  unbroken  forests, 
toward  the  Monongahela  River,  Braddock  made 
his  slow  and  painful  way.  Weeks  passed,  then 
months.  But  the  Colonists  felt  no  impatience 
because  everybody  knew  what  would  happen 
when  his  scarlet  columns  should  finally  meet 
and  throw  themselves  upon  the  enemy. 

Yet  this  meeting  when  it  came,  proved  to  be 
one  of  the  lesser  tragedies  of  history,  and  had 
a  deep  and  fateful  effect  upon  American  public 
opinion,  and  upon  the  life  and  future  of  the 
American  People. 

Time  has  not  dulled  the  vivid  picture  of  that 
disaster.  The  golden  sunshine  of  that  July  day; 
the  pleasant  murmur  of  the  waters  of  the  Monon- 
gahela; the  silent  and  sombre  forests;  the  steady 
tramp,  tramp  of  the  British  to  the  inspiriting 
music  of  their  regimental  bands,  playing  the 
martial  airs  of  England;  the  bright  uniforms  of 
the  advancing  columns  giving  to  the  background 
of  stream  and  forest  a  touch  of  splendour;  —  and 
then  the  ambush  and  surprise;  the  war-whoops 
of  savage  foes  that  could  not  be  seen;  the  hail  of 


428  JOHN  MARSHALL 

invisible  death,  no  pellet  of  which  went  astray; 
the  pathetic  volleys  which  the  doomed  British 
troops  fired  at  hidden  antagonists;  the  panic; 
the  rout;  the  pursuit;  the  slaughter;  the  crushing, 
humiliating  defeat! 

Most  of  the  British  officers  were  killed  or 
wounded,  as  they  vainly  tried  to  halt  the  stam- 
pede. Braddock  himself  received  a  mortal  hurt. 

Furious  at  what  he  felt  was  the  stupidity  and 
cowardice  of  the  British  regulars,  the  youthful 
Washington  rode  among  the  fear-frenzied  English- 
men striving  to  save  the  day.  Two  horses  were 
shot  under  him.  Four  bullets  rent  his  uniform. 
But  crazed  with  fright,  the  Royal  soldiers  were 
beyond  human  control. 

Only  the  Virginia  Rangers  kept  their  heads 
and  their  courage.  Obeying  the  shouted  orders 
of  their  young  Commander,  they  threw  them- 
selves between  the  terror-stricken  British  and 
the  savage  victors,  and,  fighting  behind  trees 
and  rocks,  were  an  ever-moving  rampart  of  fire 
that  saved  the  flying  remnants  of  the  English 
troops. 

But  for  Washington  and  his  Rangers,  Brad- 
dock's  whole  force  would  have  been  annihilated. 

So  everywhere  went  up  the  cry,  "The  British 
are  beaten ! " 

At  first,  rumour  had  it,  that  the  whole  force 
was  destroyed,  and  that  Washington  had  been 


THE  BOY  OF  THE  FRONTIER      429 

killed  in  action.  But  soon  another  word  followed 
hard  upon  this  error  —  the  word  that  the  boyish 
Virginia  Captain  and  his  Rangers  had  fought  with 
coolness,  skill,  and  courage;  that  they  alone  had 
prevented  the  extinction  of  the  British  Regulars. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  American  Colonists 
suddenly  came  to  think,  that  they  themselves 
must  be  their  own  defenders.  It  was  a  revela- 
tion, all  the  more  impressive  because  it  was  so 
abrupt,  unexpected,  and  dramatic,  that  the  red- 
coated  professional  soldiers  were  not  the  un- 
conquerable warriors,  the  Colonists  had  been 
told  that  they  were.  From  colonial  mansion  to 
log  cabin,  from  the  provincial  capitals  to  the 
mean  and  exposed  frontier  settlements,  Brad- 
dock's  defeat  sowed  the  seed  of  the  idea  that 
Americans  must  depend  upon  themselves. 

Close  upon  the  heels  of  this  epoch-making 
event,  John  Marshall  came  into  the  world. 

He  was  born  in  a  little  log  cabin  in  what  is 
now  a  part  of  Virginia,  eleven  weeks  after  Brad- 
dock's  defeat.  The  Marshall  cabin  stood  about  a 
mile  and  a  half  from  a  cluster  of  a  dozen  similar 
log  structures,  a  little  settlement  practically  on 
the  frontier. 

Off  to  the  Blue  Ridge 

SOME  ten  years  after  Braddock's  defeat,  we  can 
picture  a  strong  rude  wagon  drawn  by  two  horses, 


430  JOHN  MARSHALL 

crawling  along  the  stumpy,  rock-roughened,  and 
mud-mired  road  through  the  dense  woods  that 
led  to  a  valley  in  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains. 

In  the  wagon  sat  a  young  woman.  By  her  side 
a  sturdy  red-cheeked  boy  looked  out  with  alert 
but  quiet  interest  showing  from  his  brilliant 
black  eyes.  And  three  other  children  cried  their 
delight  or  vexation  as  the  hours  wore  on. 

The  red-cheeked  boy  was  John  Marshall. 

In  this  wagon,  too,  were  piled  the  little  family's 
household  goods.  By  the  side  of  the  wagon, 
strode  a  young  man  dressed  in  the  costume  of  the 
frontier.  Tall,  broad-shouldered,  lithe-hipped, 
erect,  he  was  a  very  oak  of  a  man.  His  splendid 
head  was  carried  with  a  peculiar  dignity.  And 
the  grave  but  kindly  command  that  shone  from 
his  face,  together  with  the  brooding  thought- 
fulness  and  fearless  light  of  his  striking  eyes, 
would  have  singled  him  out  in  any  assemblage, 
as  a  man  to  be  respected  and  trusted. 

A  negro  drove  the  team,  and  a  negro  girl 
walked  behind.  So  went  little  John  Marshall 
with  his  father  and  mother,  from  the  log  cabin 
to  their  new  Blue  Ridge  home,  which  was  not 
a  log  cabin,  but  a  frame  house  built  of  whipsawed 
uprights  and  boards. 

Making  an  American 

John  Marshall  lived  near  the  frontier,  until  he 
was  nineteen,  when  as  Lieutenant  of  the  famous 


THE  BOY  OF  THE  FRONTIER     431 

Culpeper  Minute  Men,  he  marched  away  to 
battle. 

And  during  those  nineteen  years  he  had  been 
growing  up  to  be  an  American. 

The  earliest  stories  told  little  John  Marshall 
must  have  been  frontier  ones  of  daring  and 
sacrifice. 

Almost  from  the  home-made  cradle,  he  was 
taught  the  idea  of  American  solidarity.  Brad- 
dock's  defeat  was  the  theme  of  fireside  talk  of 
the  Colonists,  and  from  this  grew  in  time  the 
conviction  that  Americans,  if  united,  could  not 
only  protect  their  homes  from  the  savages  and 
the  French,  but  could  defeat,  if  need  be,  the 
British  themselves. 

So  thought  John  Marshall's  father  and  mother, 
and  so  they  taught  their  children. 

For  the  most  part,  the  boy's  days  were  spent 
studying  and  reading,  or  rifle  in  hand,  in  the 
surrounding  mountains  and  by  the  pleasant 
waters  that  flowed  through  the  valley  of  his 
forest  home.  He  helped  his  mother,  of  course, 
did  the  innumerable  chores  which  the  day's 
work  required,  and  looked  after  the  younger 
children.  He  ate  game  from  the  forest  and  fish 
from  the  stream.  Bear  meat  was  plentiful. 

Whether  at  home  with  his  mother,  or  on  sur- 
veying trips  with  his  father,  the  boy  continually 
was  under  the  influence  and  direction  of  hardy, 
clear-minded  unusual  parents. 


432  JOHN  MARSHALL 

Their  lofty  and  simple  ideals,  their  rational 
thinking,  their  unbending  uprightness,  their  reli- 
gious convictions  —  these  were  the  intellectual 
companions  of  John  Marshall's  childhood  and 
youth. 

Give  Me  Liberty! 

THOMAS  MARSHALL,  John's  father,  served  in  the 
Virginia  House  of  Burgesses  of  which  Patrick 
Henry  was  a  member. 

When  Thomas  Marshall  returned  to  his  Blue 
Ridge  home,  he  described,  of  course,  the  scenes 
he  had  witnessed  and  taken  part  in.  The  heart 
of  his  son  thrilled,  we  may  be  sure,  as  he  listened 
to  his  father  reciting  Patrick  Henry's  words  of 
fire. 

And  again,  when  Patrick  Henry  became  the 
voice  of  America,  and  offered  the  "Resolutions 
for  Arming  and  Defense,"  and  carried  them  with 
that  amazing  speech  ending  with:  — 

Give  me  Liberty  or  give  me  Death! 

Thomas  Marshall  sat  beneath  its  spell. 

And  John  Marshall,  now  nineteen  years  old, 
heard  those  words  from  his  father's  lips,  as  the 
family  clustered  around  the  fireside  of  Oak  Hill, 
their  Blue  Ridge  home. 

The  effect  on  John  Marshall's  mind  and  spirit 
was  heroic  and  profound. 

Albert  J.  Beveridge  (Arranged) 


THE  YOUNG  LIEUTENANT   433 


THE  YOUNG  LIEUTENANT 

WHEN  John  Marshall  was  nineteen,  he  was  about 
six  feet  high,  straight,  and  rather  slender,  and  of 
dark  complexion.  His  eyes  were  dark  to  black- 
ness, strong  and  penetrating,  beaming  with  intel- 
ligence and  good  nature.  His  raven  black  hair 
was  of  unusual  thickness. 

He  was  Lieutenant  of  a  Company,  and  wore 
a  purple  or  pale  blue  hunting  shirt,  and  trousers 
of  the  same  material  fringed  with  white.  A  round 
black  hat,  with  a  buck-tail  for  a  cockade,  crowned 
his  figure. 

The  news  of  the  Battle  of  Lexington  reached 
him,  and  he  was  soon  on  the  muster-field  training 
his  Company. 

First,  he  made  his  men  a  speech,  telling  them 
that  he  had  come  to  meet  them  as  fellow  soldiers, 
who  were  likely  to  be  called  on  to  defend  their 
Country  and  their  own  rights  and  liberties  — 
that  there  had  been  a  battle  at  Lexington  in 
which  the  Americans  were  victorious,  but  that 
more  fighting  was  expected  —  that  soldiers  were 
called  for  —  and  that  it  was  time  to  brighten 
their  firearms,  and  learn  to  use  them  in  the  fielw 
—  and  that,  if  they  would  fall  into  a  single  line, 
he  would  show  them  the  new  manual  exercise,  for 
which  purpose  he  had  brought  his  own  gun. 


434  JOHN  MARSHALL 

Then  before  he  required  the  men  to  Imitate 
him,  he  went  through  the  manual  exercise  by 
word  and  motion,  deliberately  pronounced  and 
performed.  He  then  proceeded  to  exercise  them 
with  the  most  perfect  temper.  Never  did  man 
possess  a  temper  more  happy,  or  one  more 
subdued  or  better  disciplined. 

After  a  few  lessons,  he  dismissed  the  Company, 
saying  that  if  they  wished  to  hear  more  about 
the  war,  he  would  tell  them  what  he  under- 
stood about  it.  The  men  formed  a  circle 
about  him,  and  he  talked  to  them  for  about 
an  hour. 

After  that  he  challenged  an  acquaintance  to 
a  game  of  quoits.  And  they  closed  the  day  with 
foot-races  and  other  athletic  exercises. 

Horace  Binney  (Retold) 

SERVING  THE  CAUSE 

YOUNG  JOHN  MARSHALL  became  a  Lieutenant 
in  the  first  regiment  of  Minute  Men  raised 
in  Virginia.  These  were  the  citizen  soldiery 
of  the  Colonies,  who  "were  raised  in  a  min- 
ute; armed  in  a  minute;  marched  in  a  minute; 
fought  in  a  minute;  and  vanquished  hi  a 
minute." 

His  father  Thomas  Marshall  was  Major  of 
this  Virginia  regiment  of  Minute  Men.  Their 


AT  VALLEY  FORGE  435 

appearance  was  calculated  to  strike  terror  into 
the  hearts  of  an  enemy.  They  were  dressed  in 
green  hunting-shirts,  home-spun,  home- woven, 
and  home-made,  with  the  words, 

Liberty  or  Death! 

in  large  white  letters  on  their  bosoms. 

They  wore  in  their  hats,  buck-tails,  and  in 
their  belts,  tomahawks  and  scalping  knives. 
Their  savage,  warlike  appearance  excited  the 
terror  of  the  inhabitants  as  they  marched 
through  the  country. 

Lord  Dunmore  told  his  troops,  before  the 
action  at  the  Great  Bridge,  that  if  they  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  "shirt-men,"  they  would 
be  scalped. 

To  the  honour  of  the  "shirt-men,"  it  should 
be  observed,  that  they  treated  the  British 
prisoners  with  great  kindness  —  a  kindness  which 
was  felt  and  gratefully  acknowledged. 

Henry  Flanders  (Arranged) 

AT  VALLEY  FORGE 

THROUGH  the  battles  of  Iron  Hill,  of  Brandywine, 
of  Germantown,  and  of  Monmouth,  John  Mar- 
shall bore  himself  bravely.  And  through  the 
dreary  privations,  the  hunger,  and  the  nakedness 
of  that  ghastly  Winter  at  Valley  Forge,  his 
patient  endurance  and  his  cheeriness  bespoke 


436  JOHN  MARSHALL 

the  very  sweetest  temper  that  ever  man  was 
blessed  with. 

So  long  as  any  lived  to  speak,  men  would  tell 
how  he  was  loved  by  the  soldiers  and  by  his 
brother  officers;  how  he  was  the  arbiter  of  their 
differences  and  the  composer  of  their  disputes. 
And  when  called  to  act,  as  he  often  was,  as 
Judge  Advocate,  he  exercised  that  peculiar  and 
delicate  judgment  required  of  him,  who  is  not 
only  the  prosecutor  but  the  protector  of  the 
accused. 

It  was  in  the  duties  of  this  office  that  he  first 
met  and  came  to  know  well  the  two  men,  whom 
of  all  others  on  earth  he  most  admired  and 
loved,  and  whose  impress  he  bore  through  his 
life  —  Washington  and  Hamilton. 

William  Henry  Rawle  (Arranged) 

SILVER  HEELS 

YOUNG  JOHN  MARSHALL  surpassed  in  athletics, 
any  man  in  the  Army.  When  the  soldiers  were 
idle  at  their  quarters,  it  was  usual  for  the  officers 
to  engage  in  a  game  of  quoits  or  in  jumping  and 
racing.  Then  he  would  throw  a  quoit  farther, 
and  beat  at  a  race  any  other.  He  was  the  only 
man,  who  with  a  running  jump,  could  clear  a 
stick  laid  on  the  heads  of  two  men  as  tall  as 
himself. 


WITHOUT  BREAD  437 

On  one  occasion,  he  ran  a  race  in  his  stocking 
feet  with  a  comrade.  His  mother,  in  knitting 
his  stockings,  had  knit  the  legs  of  blue  yarn 
and  the  heels  of  white.  Because  of  this  and 
because  he  always  won  the  races,  the  soldiers 
called  him :  — 

"Silver  Heels." 

J.  B.  Thayer  (Arranged) 


WITHOUT  BREAD 

Told  by  John  Marshall's  Sister 

HE  was  then  an  officer  in  the  American  Army, 
and  he  came  home  for  a  visit,  accompanied  by 
some  of  his  brother  officers,  some  young  French 
gentlemen. 

When  supper  time  arrived,  Mother  had  the 
meal  prepared  for  them,  and  had  made  into 
bread  a  little  flour,  the  last  she  had,  which  had 
been  saved  for  such  an  occasion. 

The  little  ones  cried  for  some,  and  Brother 
John  inquired  into  matters.  He  would  eat  no 
more  of  the  bread,  which  could  not  be  shared 
with  us. 

He  was  greatly  distressed  at  the  straits  to 
which  the  fortunes  of  war  had  reduced  us.  And 
Mother  had  not  intended  him  to  know  our 
condition. 

From  the  Green  Bag 


438  JOHN  MARSHALL 

HIS  MOTHER 

JOHN  MARSHALL'S  mother,  Mary  Isham  Keith, 
was  a  woman  of  great  force  of  character  and 
strong  religious  faith.  She  was  pleasing  in  mind, 
person,  and  manners.  And  her  son  loved  her 
with  that  chivalrous  tender  devotion,  which 
made  him  gentle  with  all  women  throughout 
his  life. 

A  few  weeks  before  his  death,  John  Marshall 
told  his  friend,  Judge  Story,  that  he  had  never 
failed  to  repeat  each  night,  through  his  long 
life,  the  little  prayer  which  begins :  — 

Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 

that  he  had  learned,  when  a  baby,  at  his  mother's 
knee. 

Sattie  E.  Marshall  Hardy  (Arranged) 

HIS  FATHER 

His  father,  Thomas  Marshall,  served  with  great 
distinction  during  the  War  for  Independence. 
He  was  a  man  of  uncommon  capacity  and  vigour 
of  intellect. 

John  Marshall,  after  he  became  Chief  Justice, 
used  often  to  speak  of  him  in  terms  of  the 
deepest  affection  and  reverence.  Indeed,  he 
never  named  his  father,  without  dwelling  on  his 
character  with  a  fond  and  winning  enthusiasm. 


THREE  STORIES  439 

"My  father,"  he  would  say  with  kindled  feel- 
ings and  emphasis,  "my  father  was  a  far  abler 
man  than  any  of  his  sons.    To  him  I  owe  the 
solid  foundation  of  all  my  own  success  in  life." 
Justice  Joseph  Story  (Condensed) 

THREE  STORIES 

What  was  in  the  Saddlebags 

ONE  Autumn,  John  Marshall  was  invited  to 
visit  Mount  Vernon,  in  company  with  Wash- 
ington's nephew. 

On  their  way  to  Mount  Vernon,  the  two 
travellers  met  with  a  misadventure,  which  gave 
great  amusement  to  Washington,  and  of  which 
he  enjoyed  telling  his  friends. 

They  came  on  horseback,  and  carried  but  one 
pair  of  saddlebags,  each  using  one  side.  Arriving 
thoroughly  drenched  by  rain,  they  were  shown 
to  a  chamber  to  change  their  garments. 

One  opened  his  side  of  the  bags,  and  drew 
forth  a  black  bottle  of  whiskey.  He  insisted  that 
he  had  opened  his  companion's  repository. 

Unlocking  the  other  side,  they  found  a  big 
twist  of  tobacco,  some  corn  bread,  and  the  equip- 
ment of  a  pack-saddle. 

They  had  exchanged  saddlebags  with  some 
traveller,  and  now  had  to  appear  in  a  ludicrous 
misfit  of  borrowed  clothes! 


440  JOHN  MARSHALL 

Eating  Cherries 

AFTER  the  war,  John  Marshall  studied  law,  and 
began  practice  in  Virginia  courts.  He  served  in 
many  important  offices  both  of  his  State  and  of 
the  Nation. 

Here  is  a  little  story  told  of  him  when  he  first 
began  his  practice.  At  that  time,  he  was  very 
simple  though  neat,  in  his  dress. 

He  was  one  morning  strolling,  we  are  told, 
through  the  streets  of  Richmond,  attired  in  a 
plain  linen  roundabout  and  shorts,  with  his  hat 
under  his  arm,  from  which  he  was  eating  cherries, 
when  he  stopped  in  the  porch  of  the  Eagle  Hotel, 
indulged  in  a  little  pleasantry  with  the  landlord, 
and  then  passed  on. 

A  gentleman  from  the  country  was  present, 
who  had  a  case  coming  on  before  the  Court  of 
Appeals,  and  was  referred  by  the  landlord  to 
Marshall  as  the  best  lawyer  to  employ.  But 
"the  careless  languid  air"  of  Marshall,  had  so 
prejudiced  the  man  that  he  refused  to  employ 
him. 

The  clerk,  when  this  client  entered  the  court- 
room, also  recommended  Marshall,  but  the  other 
would  have  none  of  him. 

A  venerable-looking  lawyer,  with  powdered 
wig  and  in  black  cloth,  soon  entered,  and  the 
gentleman  engaged  him. 


THREE  STORIES  441 

In  the  first  case  that  came  up,  this  man  and 
Marshall  spoke  on  opposite  sides.  The  gentle- 
man listened,  saw  his  mistake,  and  secured 
Marshall  at  once,  frankly  telling  him  the  whole 
story,  and  adding,  that  while  he  had  come  with 
one  hundred  dollars  to  pay  his  lawyer,  he  had 
but  five  dollars  left. 

Marshall  good-naturedly  took  this,  and  helped 
in  the  case. 

Learned  in  the  Law  of  Nations 
IN  time,  John  Marshall  became  a  great  lawyer. 
He  declined  the  office  of  District  Attorney  of 
the  United  States  at  Richmond,  that  of  Attorney 
General  of  the  United  States,  and  that  of  Min- 
ister to  France,  all  offered  him  by  Washington. 

When  President  Adams  persuaded  him  to  go 
as  envoy  to  France,  he  wrote  to  another  envoy 
of  "General  Marshall,"  as  he  was  then  called, 
from  his  rank  of  Brigadier-General  in  the 
Virginia  Militia:  — 

"He  is  a  plain  man,  very  sensible,  cautious, 
guarded,  and  learned  in  the  Law  of  Nations." 
James  B.  Thayer  (Arranged) 


442  JOHN  MARSHALL 

THE  CONSTITUTION 

As  the  British  Constitution  is  the  moat  subtile  organism,  which  has 
proceeded  from  progressive  history;  so  the  American  Constitution  is 
the  most  wonderful  work  ever  struck  off  at  a  given  time,  by  the  brain 
and  purpose  of  man.  WILLIAM  EWABT  GLADSTONE 

"A  CONSTITUTION,*'  says  the  dictionary,  is  "the 
fundamental  organic  law  or  principles  of  Gov- 
ernment of  a  Nation,  State,  Society,  or  other 
organized  body  of  men. 

"Also  a  written  instrument  embodying  such 
law." 

This  is  not  so  hard  to  understand:  — 

The  first  statement  may  be  applied  to  the 
English  Constitution,  which  is  not  a  written 
Document  like  ours.  It  is,  instead,  a  vast  body 
of  laws  and  judicial  decisions,  which,  accumulat- 
ing through  the  centuries,  and  beginning  long 
before  the  time  of  the  Magna  Carta,  have  been 
handed  down  from  one  generation  to  another. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  second  statement  in 
the  dictionary,  may  be  applied  to  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States,  which  is  a  Document, 
a  written  instrument,  framed  and  adopted  for 
our  protection  by  those  able  and  noble  Patriots 
who  met  in  the  Federal  Convention,  over  which 
George  Washington  himself  presided.  They 
were  wise  men,  learned  in  the  Law,  and  far- 
sighted.  They  planned  a  Government  for  the 
great  future  of  a  very  great  Free  People. 


THE  CONSTITUTION  443 

Since  its  adoption,  other  Republics  of  the 
world  have  used  our  Constitution  as  a  model  for 
their  own. 

Our  Constitution  guarantees  self-government, 
and  regulates  just  government.  It  is  the  founda- 
tion of  our  national  life.  Without  it,  we  should 
be  threatened  with  anarchy.  Anarchy  means 
universal  confusion,  terror,  bloodshed,  lawless- 
ness of  every  description,  and  the  destruction  of 
religion,  education,  business,  and  of  everything 
which  makes  life  and  home  beautiful  and  safe. 

After  we  had  declared  our  Independence  and 
won  our  Liberty,  this  Country  was  threatened 
with  anarchy  because  we  had  as  yet  no  Consti- 
tution to  regulate  Government,  and  each  State 
did  much  as  it  pleased. 

But  after  the  Constitution  was  adopted,  and 
the  States  were  united  and  had  became  One 
People  under  One  Government,  order,  peace, 
and  prosperity  resulted. 

Thus  the  amazingly  rapid  growth  of  "Our 
Beloved  Country,"  as  Washington  called  it,  is 
due  to  the  safeguards  of  that  most  precious 
Document,  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States.  For  which  reason  every  boy  and  girl 
should  read  it  carefully,  should  regard  it  with 
reverence,  and  should  surround  it  with  every 
protection,  as  being,  with  the  blessing  of  God, 
the  source  of  the  life  and  welfare  of  our  Nation. 


444  JOHN  MARSHALL 

As  for  John  Marshall,  he  did  not  help  to 
frame  the  Constitution;  but  it  was  largely 
through  his  efforts  and  those  of  James  Madison, 
that  the  Virginia  State  Legislature  ratified  it. 
In  another  way,  also,  he  had  a  great  part  in  its 
making. 

After  the  Constitution  was  adopted,  being  a 
new  Document  there  existed  no  body  of  judicial 
decisions  interpreting  its  meanings,  like  the 
decisions  of  England  which  guided  English 
judges.  A  body  of  American  decisions  had  to 
be  made  to  interpret  our  Constitution  in  order 
to  guide  American  judges.  This  was  John 
Marshall's  great  work. 

In  1801,  President  John  Adams  called  the 
profound  lawyer,  John  Marshall,  to  be  Chief 
Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States. 

It  was  a  most  wise  appointment,  as  we  shall 
now  see. 


EXPOUNDING  THE  CONSTITUTION 

CHIEF  JUSTICE  MARSHALL  took  his  place  at  the 
head  of  the  National  Judiciary.  The  Govern- 
ment under  the  Constitution,  was  only  organized 
twelve  years  before,  and  in  the  interval  eleven 
amendments  of  the  Constitution  had  been 
regularly  proposed  and  adopted. 


EXPOUNDING  THE  CONSTITUTION  445 

Comparatively  nothing  had  been  done  judi- 
cially to  define  the  powers  or  develop  the  re- 
sources of  the  Constitution.  In  short,  the  Nation, 
the  Constitution,  and  the  Laws  were  in  their 
infancy. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  most  fortu- 
nate for  the  Country,  that  the  great  Chief 
Justice  retained  his  high  position  for  thirty-four 
years,  and  that  during  all  that  tune,  with  scarcely 
any  interruption,  he  kept  on  with  the  work  he 
showed  himself  so  competent  to  perform. 

As  year  after  year  went  by  and  new  occasion 
required,  with  his  irresistible  logic,  enforced  by 
his  cogent  English,  he  developed  the  hidden 
treasures  of  the  Constitution,  demonstrated  its 
capacities,  and  showed  beyond  all  possibility  of 
doubt,  that  a  Government  rightfully  adminis- 
tered under  its  authority,  could  protect  itself 
against  itself  and  against  the  world. 

Hardly  a  day  now  passes  in  the  Court  he  so 
dignified  and  adorned,  without  reference  to  some 
decision  of  his  time,  as  establishing  a  principle 
which,  from  that  day  to  this,  has  been  accepted 
as  undoubted  law. 

In  all  the  various  questions  of  constitutional, 
international,  and  general  law,  the  Chief  Justice 
was  at  home;  and  when,  at  the  end  of  his  long 
and  eminent  career,  he  laid  down  his  life,  he  and 
those  who  had  so  ably  assisted  him  in  his  great 


446  JOHN  MARSHALL 

work,  had  the  right  to  say,  that  the  judicial 
power  of  the  United  States  had  been  carefully 
preserved  and  wisely  administered. 

The  Nation  can  never  honour  him  or  them, 
too  much  for  the  work  they  accomplished. 

Chief  Justice  Waite  (Arranged) 

THE  GREAT  CHIEF  JUSTICE 

/  have  always  thought  from  my  earliest  youth  till  now,  that  the 
greatest  scourge  an  angry  Heaven  ever  inflicted  upon  an  ungrateful 
and  a  sinning  People,  was  an  ignorant,  a  corrupt,  or  a  dependent 
Judiciary. 

JOHN  MARSHALL 

Respected  by  Att 

WHEN  the  venerable  life  of  the  Chief  Justice  was 
near  its  close,  he  was  called  to  give  his  parting 
counsel  to  his  native  State,  in  the  revision  of  her 
Constitution. 

A  spectacle  of  greater  dignity  than  the  Con- 
vention of  Virginia  in  the  year  1829,  has  been 
rarely  exhibited.  At  its  head  was  James  Monroe, 
conducted  to*  the  chair  by  James  Madison  and 
John  Marshall,  and  surrounded  by  the  strength 
of  Virginia,  including  many  of  the  greatest  names 
of  the  Union. 

The  reverence  manifested  for  Chief  Justice 
Marshall,  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  features 
of  the  scene.  The  gentleness  of  his  temper,  the 
purity  of  his  motives,  the  sincerity  of  his  con- 


THE  GREAT  CHIEF  JUSTICE      447 

victions  and  his  wisdom,  were  confessed  by 
all. 

He  stood  in  the  centre  of  his  native  State,  in 
his  very  home  of  fifty  years,  surrounded  by  men 
who  had  known  him  as  long  as  they  had  known 
anything,  and  there  was  no  one  to  rise  up  even 
to  question  his  opinions,  without  a  tribute  to  his 
personal  excellence. 

The  True  Man 

THIS  admirable  man,  extraordinary  in  the 
powers  of  his  mind,  illustrious  by  his  services, 
exalted  by  his  public  station,  was  one  of  the 
most  warm-hearted,  unassuming,  and  excellent 
of  men. 

His  life  from  youth  to  old  age  was  one  un- 
broken harmony  of  mind,  affections,  principles, 
and  manners. 

His  kinsman  says  of  him,  "He  had  no  frays  in 
boyhood.  He  had  no  quarrels  or  outbreakings 
in  manhood.  He  was  the  composer  of  strifes. 
He  spoke  ill  of  no  man.  He  meddled  not  with 
their  affairs.  He  viewed  their  worst  deeds 
through  the  medium  of  charity." 

Another  of  his  intimate  personal  friends  has 
said  of  him,  "In  private  life  he  was  upright  and 
scrupulously  just  in  all  his  transactions.  His 
friendships  were  ardent,  sincere,  and  constant, 
his  charity  and  benevolence  unbounded.  Mag- 
nanimous and  forgiving,  he  never  bore  malice. 


448  JOHN  MARSHALL 

Religious  from  sentiment  and  reflection,  he  was 
a  Christian,  believed  in  the  Gospel,  and  prac- 
ticed its  tenets." 

Horace  Binney  (Condensed) 

WHAT  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION? 

The  Unity  of  Government,  which  constitutes  you 
One  People,  is  also  now  dear  to  you. 

It  is  justly  so;  for  it  is  a  main  pillar  in  the 
edifice  of  your  real  Independence,  the  support  of 
your  tranquility  at  home,  your  peace  abroad;  of 
your  safety;  of  your  prosperity;  of  that  very  Liberty, 
which  you  so  highly  prize.  .  .  . 

To  the  efficacy  and  permanency  of  your  Union, 
a  Government  for  the  whole  is  indispensable. 

WASHINGTON,  from  his  Farewell  Address 

To  me  it  is  a  marvel  that  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  has  operated  so  successfully.  .  .  . 
But  the  United  States  is  a  singular  example  of 
political  virtue  and  moral  rectitude. 

That  Nation  has  been  cradled  in  Liberty,  has 
been  nurtured  in  Liberty,  and  has  been  main- 
tained by  pure  Liberty.  I  will  add  that  the 
People  of  the  United  States  are  unique  in  the 
history  of  the  human  race. 

SIMON  BOLIVAR,  the  Liberator 

LET  us  make  our  generation  one  of  the  strongest 
and  brightest  links  in  that  golden  chain  which  is 


WHAT  OF    THE  CONSTITUTION?    449 

destined,  I  fondly  believe,  to  grapple  the  People 
of  all  the  States  to  this  Constitution  for  Ages  to 
come. 

We  have  a  great,  popular  constitutional  Gov- 
ernment .  .  .  defended  by  the  affections  of  the 
whole  People.  No  monarchical  throne  presses 
these  States  together.  No  iron  chain  of  military 
power  encircles  them.  They  live  and  stand  under 
a  Government  popular  in  its  form,  representative 
in  its  character,  founded  upon  principles  of 
equality,  and  so  constructed,  we  hope,  as  to  last 
for  ever.  ...  Its  daily  respiration  is  Liberty 
and  Patriotism.  Its  yet  youthful  veins  are  full 
of  enterprise,  courage,  and  honourable  love  of 

glory  and  renown. 

DANIEL  WEBSTER 

MAY  our  children  and  our  children's  children  for 
a  thousand  generations  continue  to  enjoy  the 
benefits  conferred  upon  us  by  a  United  Country, 
and  have  cause  yet  to  rejoice  under  those  glo- 
rious institutions  bequeathed  us  by  Washington 
and  his  compeers !  Now,  my  friends  —  soldiers 
and  citizens  —  I  can  only  say  once  more,  Fare- 

ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


ENVOY 

GOD  of  our  Fathers,  whose  almighty  hand 
Leads  forth  in  beauty,  all  the  starry  band 
Of  shining  worlds,  in  splendour  thro'  the  skies, 
Our  grateful  songs,  before  Thy  throne  arise. 

Thy  love  divine,  hath  led  us  in  the  past; 
In  this  Free  Land,  by  Thee  our  lot  is  cast; 
Be  Thou  our  ruler,  guardian,  guide,  and  stay, 
Thy  Word  our  law,  Thy  paths  our  chosen  way. 

From  war's  alarms,  from  deadly  pestilence, 
Be  Thy  strong  arm  our  ever  sure  defence; 
Thy  true  religion  in  our  hearts  increase, 
Thy  bounteous  goodness  nourish  us  in  Peace. 

Refresh  Thy  people  on  their  toilsome  way; 
Lead  us  from  night  to  never-ending  day; 
Fill  all  our  lives  with  love  and  grace  divine; 
And  glory,  laud,  and  praise  be  ever  Thine! 

D.  C.  Roberts  (1876) 


APPENDIX 
FOR  TEACHERS  AND  STORY-TELLERS 

I 

PROGRAMME  OF  STORIES  FROM 
THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

II 

STORY  PROGRAMME  OF 

SOUTH  AMERICA'S  STRUGGLE  FOR 

INDEPENDENCE 


APPENDIX 
I 

PROGRAMME  OF  STORIES  FROM 

THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

FOR  TEACHERS  AND  STORY-TELLERS 

This  Programme  may  be  used,  day  by  day.  in  teaching  the  history  of 
the  United  Stales.  The  stories  are  not  intended  to  take  the  place  of  the 
textbook;  but  they  may  be  utilized  in  many  delightful  ways  to  illustrate  it. 
If  they  are  told,  or  read  aloud,  or  dramatized  by  the  children,  they  will 
make  historic  events  and  characters  stand  out  so  vividly,  that  the  boys 
and  girls  will  never  forget  their  American  history. 

The  stories  are  arranged  by  dates  of  leading  events,  so  that  the  teacher 
may  easily  illustrate  the  day's  lesson  in  the  textbook. 

1451  (about)  BIRTH  OF  COLUMBUS,  AND  HIS  BOYHOOD 
The  Sea  of  Darkness,  p.  3 
The  Fortunate  Isles,  p.  5 
The  Absurd  Truth,  p.  7 

1492  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA 

Cathay  the  Golden,  p.  10 
The  Emerald  Islands,  p.  12 

1493  COLUMBUS'S  RETURN  TO  SPAIN 

The  Magnificent  Return,  p.  13 

1498  DISCOVERY  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA  (COLUMBUS'S  THIRD 
VOYAGE) 

The  Fatal  Pearls,  p.  15 

1502  DISCOVERY  OF  PANAMA  (COLUMBUS'S  FOURTH  VOYAGE) 
Queen  Isabella's  Page,  p.  21 
The  Twin  Cities,  p.  24 
The  Pearls  Again,  p.  26 

1619  THE  FIRST  REPRESENTATIVE  ASSEMBLY  IN  AMERICA  (in 
"•  Virginia) 

The  Author  of  the  Declaration,  p.  308 


454  APPENDIX 

1620  SIGNING  OF  THE  MAYFLOWER  COMPACT 

The  Father  of  the  New  England  Colonies,  p.  125 

1620  LANDING  OF  THE  PILGRIMS 

The  Savage  New  World,  p.  128 

1620-23  SETTLEMENT  OF  PLYMOUTH  COLONY 
Welcome,  Englishmen!  p.  131 
Lost!  Lost!  a  Boy!  p.  132 
The  Rattlesnake  Challenge,  p.  136 
The  Great  Drought,  p.  138 

1636-37  ROGER  WILLIAMS  AND  THE  FOUNDING  OF  PBOVTOENCH 
Roger,  the  Boy,  p.  349    • 
Soul  Liberty,  p.  350 
What  Cheer!  p.  352 
Risking  his  Life,  p.  354 

1639  CONNECTICUT'S  INDEPENDENT  CONSTITUTION 
Brother  Jonathan,  p.  208 

1681  WILLIAM  PENN  AND  THE  FOUNDING  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 
The  Boy  of  Great  Tower  Hill,  p.  31 
Westward  Ho,  and  Away!  p.  34 
The  City  of  Brotherly  Love,  p.  36 
The  Place  of  Kings,  p.  38 

1693-1718  WILLIAM  PENN  AND  WORLD  PEACE 

He  Wore  it  as  Long  as  he  Could,  p.  32 
The  Peacemaker,  p.  33 
Onas,  p.  41 

1755  SHADDOCK'S  DEFEAT  AND  THE  BOYHOOD  OF 
WASHINGTON 

The  Boy  in  the  Valley,  p.  191 
The  Boy  of  the  Frontier,  p.  427 

1759  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  AT  HOME  (BEFORE  AND  AFTER 
THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE) 

Washington's  Wedding  Day  (January  6,  1759),  p. 

197 

Washington  and  the  Children,  p.  197 
Nellie  and  Little  Washington,  p.  200 
Nelson,  the  Hero,  p.  204 
Caring  for  the  Guest,  p.  205 
Light  Horse  Harry,  p.  216 


PROGRAMME  455 

1764-66  STAMP  ACT 

The  Orator  of  the  War  for  Independence  (Patrick 

Henry),  p.  317 

This  Terrible  Cornet  of  Horse  (William  Pitt),  p.  95 
America's  Defender,  p.  101 
The  Sons  of  Liberty,  p.  103 

1773-74  BOSTON  TEA  PARTY  AND  BOSTON  PORT  BILL 
Aid  to  the  Sister  Colony,  p.  77 

1774  FIRST  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS 

Facing  Danger,  p.  322 
A  Famous  Date,  p.  80 

1775  LEXINGTON  AND  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  WAR  FOB 

INDEPENDENCE 

What  a  Glorious  Morning!  p.  81 
A  Son  of  Liberty,  p.  75 
The  Adams  Family,  p.  76 
The  Young  Lieutenant,  p.  433 
Serving  the  Cause,  p.  434 
Silver  Heels,  p.  436 
Without  Bread,  p.  437 

1775  SECOND  CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS  AND  APPOINTMENT 
OF  WASHINGTON 

John  to  Samuel,  p.  82 

A  Gentleman  from  Virginia,  p.  83 

1775  BUNKER  HILL 

The  Boy  Who  Became  President,  p.  85 
Brother  Jonathan,  p.  208 

1775  ISRAEL  PUTNAM  AND  BUNKER  HILL 

Seeing  Boston,  p.  143 
The  Fight  with  the  Wolf,  p.  144 
From  Plough  to  Camp,  p.  146 
A  Generous  Foe,  p.  149 

1775-76  SIEGE  OF  BOSTON 

He  made  Washington  Laugh,  p.  148 
Friend  Greene,  p.  213 

1776  EVACUATION  OF  BOSTON  BY  THE  BRITISH    • 

The  Little  Girl  and  the  Red  Coats,  p.  200 


456  APPENDIX 

1776  DECLARATION    OF    INDEPENDENCE    AND    ITS    FRAMER 
(JEFFERSON) 

The  Charter  of  Liberty,  p.  98 
The  Boy  Owner  of  Shadwell  Farm,  p.  305 
A  Christmas  Guest,  p.  306 
The  Author  of  the  Declaration,  p.  308 
Proclaim  Liberty,  p.  309 
Beading  the  Declaration  (Andrew  Jackson),  p.  282 

1776  FINANCING  THE  WAR  FOB  INDEPENDENCE 

The  Little  Friend  in  Front  Street  (Haym 

Salomon),  p.  228 
He  Knows  Everything  (Robert  Morris),  p.  159 

1777  THE  STARS  AND  STRIPES,  AND  PAUL  JONES 

How  Shall  the  Stars  be  Placed?  p.  88 

The  Boy  of  the  Solway,  p.  359 

Don't  Tread  on  Me!  p.  360 

The  First  Salute,  p.  361 

The  Poor  Richard,  p.  364 

Mickle's  the  Mischief  he  has  Dune,  p.  865 

Paul  Jones  Himself,  p.  367 

Some  of  His  Sayings,  p.  369 

1777  THE  COMING  OF  LAFAYETTE 

I  Will  Join  the  Americans,  p.  413 
In  America,  p.  414 

1777  BBANDYWINE 

The  Banner  of  the  Moravian  Nuns  (Count 
Pulaski),  p.  416 

1777-78  VALLEY  FORGE 

The  Bloody  Footprints,  p.  210 

At  Valley  Forge  (John  Marshall),  p.  435 

An  Appeal  to  God  (Washington),  p.  211 

The  Soldier  Baron  (Steuben),  p.  220 

Friend  Greene,  p.  213 

Loyal  to  the  Chief  (Lafayette),  p.  418 

1778  MONMOUTH 

Captain  Molly,  p.  218 
The  Soldier  Baron,  p.  220 


PROGRAMME  457 

1778  OUR   GREAT   COMMISSIONER  AND  THE  TREATY  WITH 
FRANCE  (BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN) 
The  Whistle,  p.  165 
The  Candle-Maker's  Boy,  p.  166 
The  Boy  of  the  Printing  Press,  p.  167 
The  Three  Rolls,  p.  168 
Standing  Before  Kings,  p.  169 
The  Wonderful  Kite  Experiment,  p.  170 
The  Rising  Sun,  p.  171 
To  My  Friend,  p.  172 

1778  WEST  POINT  FORTIFIED 

Father  Thaddeus  (Kosciuszko),  p.  223 

1780  CAMDEN 

On  the  Field  Near  Camden  (De  Kalb),  p.  414 

1780-81  Two  PATRIOTS  OF  THE  CAROLINAS  (ANDREW  JACKSON 
AND  HIS  MOTHER) 

Mischievous  Andy,  p.  281 

Out  Against  Tarleton,  p.  283 

An  Orphan  of  the  Revolution,  p.  285 

1781  SURRENDER  OF  CORNWALLIS 

Washington's  Mother,  p.  194 
Nelson,  the  Hero,  p.  204 

1778-89  CLOSE  OF  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE 

A  Last  Scene  (William  Pitt),  p.  105 
Putnam  not  Forgotten!  p.  150 
Farewell!   My  General,  Farewell!  p.  230 
The  Cincinnatus  of  the  West,  p.  206 
Seeing  the  President,  p.  203 

1787  BUILDING  THE  NATION  —  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES 
The  Constitution,  p.  442 
The  Boy  of  the  Hurricane  (Hamilton),  p.  155 
Call  Colonel  Hamilton,  p.  157 
A  Struggle,  p.  158 
The  Rising  Sun,  p.  171 
The  Hooting  in  the  Wilderness,  p.  286 
From  "Washington's  Legacy,"  p.  232 


458  APPENDIX 

1789  BUILDING  THE  NATION,  THE  TREASURY  DEPARTMENT 
He  Knows  Everything,  p.  159 

1796  WASHINGTON'S  "FAREWELL  ADDRESS" 
Call  Colonel  Hamilton,  p.  157 

The  teacher  or  story-teller  is  advised  to  read  the  whole  or  parts  of  the 
"Farewell  Address  "  aloud  to  the  boys  and  girls.  They  may  memorize 
selected  passages.  A  reliable  text  of  the  address  may  be  found  in  "Old 
South  Leaflets,"  No.  kl  also  in  the  Riverside  Literature  Series,  No.  190. 

1799  WASHINGTON'S  DEATH 

Light  Horse  Harry  (famous  funeral  oration  before 

Congress),  p.  217 
A  King  of  Men,  p.  233 
When  Washington  Died,  p.  234 

1801-1835  EXPOUNDING  THE  CONSTITUTION  (JOHN  MARSHALL) 
The  Boy  of  the  Frontier,  p.  427 
The  Young  Lieutenant,  p.  433 
Serving  the  Cause,  p.  434 
At  Valley  Forge,  p.  435 
Silver  Heels,  p.  436 
Without  Bread,  p.  437 
His  Father,  p.  438 
His  Mother,  p.  438 
Three  Stories,  p.  439 
The  Constitution,  p.  442 
Expounding  the  Constitution,  p.  444 
The  Great  Chief  Justice,  p.  446 
What  of  the  Constitution,  p.  448 

1812-15  ANDREW  JACKSON  IN  THE  WAR  OF  1812  AND  THE  CREEK 
WAR 

Fort  Mims,  p.  289 
Davy  Crockett,  p.  290 
Chief  Weatherford,  p.  291 
Sam  Houston,  p.  295 

Why  Jackson  was  Named  Old  Hickory,  p.  297 
The  Cotton-Bales,  p.  299 
After  the  Battle  of  New  Orleans,  p.  300 

1820  MISSOURI  COMPROMISE 

Only  a  Reprieve,  p.  310 


PROGRAMME  459 

1823  MONROE  DOCTRINE 

Haili   Neighbour  Republics!  p.  266 
America  for  the  Americans,  p.  268 

1824-25  LAFAYETTE  VISITS  AMERICA 

We  are  Grateful,  Lafayette!  p.  420 
Welcome!  Friend  of  America!  p.  422 

1826  FIFTIETH  ANNIVERSARY  OF  THE  SIGNING  OF  THE 
DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 
His  Last  Toast  (John  Adams),  p.  91 
On  the  Fourth  of  July  (Jefferson),  p.  313 

1861-65  WAR  FOR  THE  UNION,  AND  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 
Only  a  Reprieve,  p.  310 
The  Cabin  in  the  Clearing,  p.  175 
How  He  Learned  to  be  Just,  p.  176 
Off  to  New  Orleans,  p.  177 
The  Kindness  of  Lincoln,  p.  178 
Lincoln  and  the  Children,  p.  181 
The  President  and  the  Bible,  p.  183 
Washington  and  Lincoln,  Speak!  p.  185 
Gettysburg  Address,  p.  186 

1858-1919  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT  AND  THE  LIBERATION  OF  CUBA 
The  Boy  Who  Grew  Strong,  p.  45 
Sagamore  Hill,  p.  50 
The  Children  of  Sagamore  Hill,  p.  52 
Off  with  John  Burroughs,  p.  53 
The  Big  Stick,  p.  54 
A-Hunting  Trees  with  John  Muir,  p.  55 
The  Bear  Hunters'  Dinner,  p.  56 
Hunting  in  Africa,  p.  57 
The  Ever  Faithful  Island,  p.  59 
The  Colonel  of  the  Rough  Riders,  p.  61 
The  River  of  Doubt,  p.  65 
Theodore  Roosevelt  (a  Tribute),  p.  69 


II 

STORY  PROGRAMME  OF 

SOUTH  AMERICA'S  STRUGGLE  FOR 

INDEPENDENCE 

The  reader,  teacher,  or  story-teller,  who  follows  this  outline,  will  find 
that  it  covers  a  short  consecutive  history  of  one  of  the  most  important 
and  courageous  world-struggles  for  Freedom, 

Portuguese  America  —  Brazil  —  holds  the  honour  of  having  declared 
its  Republic  vrith  practically  no  shedding  of  blood. 

The  struggle  of  the  Spanish-American  Colonies  was  conducted  for 
long  years  against  fearful  odds.  And  their  winning  of  the  victory  helped 
to  make  permanent  the  independence  of  both  North  and  South  America. 
Therefore,  every  school  child  in  the  United  States  should  know  some- 
thing of  the  heroic  history  of  our  neighbour  Republict. 

SPANISH  AMERICA 

DISCOVERT 

The  Sea  of  Darkness,  p.  S 
The  Fortunate  Isles,  p.  5 
The  Absurd  Truth,  p.  7 
Cathay  the  Golden,  p.  10 
The  Emerald  Islands,  p.  12 
The  Magnificent  Return,  p.  13 
The  Fatal  Pearls,  p.  15 
Queen  Isabella's  Page,  p.  21 
The  Twin  Cities,  p.  24 
The  Pearls  Again,  p.  26 

SPANISH  AMERICA  UNDER  SPAIN'S  RULE 
The  Spanish  Galleons,  p.  327 

VENEZUELA'S  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE  (MIRANDA) 
The  Romance  of  Miranda,  p.  331 
The  Mysterious  Stranger,  p.  89 
The  Mystery  Ship,  p.  335 
The  End  of  the  Mystery  Ship,  p.  339 
The  Great  and  Glorious  Fifth,  p.  341 
A  Terrible  Thing,  p.  343 
End  of  the  Romance,  p.  344 


PROGRAMME  461 

VENEZUELA'S  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE  (BOLIVAR) 
The  Precious  Jewel,  p.  373 
The  Fiery  Young  Patriot,  p.  376 
Seeing  Bolivar,  p.  378 
Uncle  Paez,  the  Lion  of  the  Apure,  p.  382 
Angostura,  p.  384 

GREAT  COLOMBIA  (FORMED  BY  BOLIVAR) 
The  Crossing,  p.  385 
Peru  Next,  p.  388 

ARGENTINA'S  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE  (SAN  MARTIN) 
The  Boy  Soldier,  p.  237 
The  Patriot  Who  Kept  Faith,  p.  238 
When  San  Martin  Came,  p.  240 
Argentina's  Independence  Day,  p.  243 
A  Great  Idea,  p.  243 
The  Mighty  Andes,  p.  245 
The  Real  San  Martin,  p.  247 
The  Fighting  Engineer  of  the  Andes,  p.  248 

CHILE'S  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE   SAN  MARTIN  AND 

O'HlGGINs) 

The  Son  of  the  Barefoot  Boy,  p.  395 
The  Single  Star  Flag,  p.  397 
The  Hero  of  Rancagua,  p.  398 
The  Hannibal  of  the  Andes,  p.  249 
Not  for  Himself,  p.  254 
Cochrane,  El  Diablo,  p.  255 

PERU'S  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE  (SAN  MARTIN) 
Our  Brothers,  Ye  Shall  be  Free!  p.  256 
The  Fall  of  the  City  of  the  Kings,  p.  257 
San  Martin  the  Conqueror,  p.  261 
Lima's  Greatest  Day,  p.  265 
Hail!  Neighbour  Republics!  p.  266 
America  for  the  Americans,  p.  268 

GUAYAQUIL  (NOW  IN  ECUADOR)  ;  ITS  STRUGGLE  FOR  INDEPENDENCE 
What  One  American  Did,  p.  271  « 

The  Amazing  Meeting,  p.  272 


462  APPENDIX 

END  OF  THE  STRUGGLE  OF  PERU  AND  CHILE  FOR 
INDEPENDENCE(BOLIVAR  AND  O'HiGGiNs) 
What  Happened  Afterward,  p.  274 
The  Mystery  Solved,  p.  276 
The  Patriot  Ruler,  p.  400 
First  Soldier,  First  Citizen,  p.  402 
Chile  as  She  is,  p.  403 
The  Break,  p.  389 
Bolivar,  the  Man,  p.  390 

OTHER  SPANISH- AMERICAN  REPUBLICS 
The  Break,  p.  389 
One  of  Twenty,  p.  405 

SPAIN'S  LAST  STAND,  CUBA 

The  Ever  Faithful  Island,  p.  59 

The  Colonel  of  the  Rough  Riders,  p.  61 

ARBITRATION  AND  PEACE 
The  Better  Way,  p.  406 

PORTUGUESE  AMERICA 

BRAZIL  (Dow  PEDRO) 

The  Brazils  Magnificent,  p.  Ill 

The  Empire  of  the  Southern  Cross,  p.  112 

Making  the  Little  Emperor,  p.  113 

The  Patriot  Emperor,  p.  115 

The  United  States  of  Brazil,  p.  120 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


ADAMS,  ABIGAIL,  marries  John 
Adams,  75;  sees  Battle  of  Bun- 
ker Hill,  86;  teaches  John 
Quincy,  Patriotism,  87. 

ADAMS,  CHAHLES  FRANCIS,  77. 

ADAMS,  CHARLES  FRANCIS,  2d, 
77. 

ADAMS,  HENRY,  77. 

ADAMS,  JOHN,  some  important 
dates  in  his  life,  74;  Son  of  Lib- 
erty, 75 ;  signs  Declaration,  75, 
76;  exults  because  of  Boston 
Tea  Party,  78;  attends  First 
Continental  Congress,  81 ; 
nominates  Washington  to  be 
Commander-in-Chief,  83;  his 
design  for  the  Stars  and 
Stripes,  88;  his  grandson  sails 
with  Miranda,  90,  335;  his 
Fourth  of  July  Toast,  92;  dies 
on  anniversary  of  signing  of 
Declaration,  92. 

ADAMS,  JOHN  QUINCY,  son  of 
John  Adams,  77;  boyhood,  85; 
watches  Battle  of  Bunker  Hill, 
85,  86;  his  mother's  post-boy, 
87;  becomes  Sixth  President 
of  the  United  States,  88. 

ADAMS,  SAMUEL,  John  Adams's 
cousin,  76;  aids  blockaded 
Boston,  78;  at  First  Continen- 
tal Congress,  81;  at  Lexington, 
82;  at  the  Second  Continental 
Congress,  83. 

ALAMO,  THE,  291,  295. 

ALFRED,  THE,  Paul  Jones's  ship, 
360,  363. 


AMAZON  RIVER,  66,  67,  69. 

"AMERICA  FOR  THE  AMERI- 
CANS" motto  of  the  Monroe 
Doctrine,  p.  270. 

AMERICAN  INDIANS,  named  by 
Columbus,  13;  cruel  treatment 
of,  in  North  America,  41,  132; 
in  Spanish  America,  26,  328, 
330. 

ANDES,  description  of,  245,  252, 
386;  crossed  by  San  Martin, 
251;  crossed  by  Bolivar,  385; 
El  Cristo  of  the  Andes,  406. 

ANGOSTURA,  CITY  OF,  renamed 
after  Bolivar,  384. 

ANGOSTURA,  CONSTITUTION  OF, 
composed  by  Bolivar,  384. 

APOSTLE  OF  SOUL  LIBERTY,  sou- 
briquet of  Roger  Williams, 
348. 

APURE  RIVER,  Bolivar  at  the 
Apure,  380;  Paez,  the  Lion  of 
the  Apure,  383. 

ARBITRATION  AND  PEACE,  Penn's 
plan,  33;  Penn  keeps  peace 
with  the  Indians,  30,  38, 
41;  settlement  of  boundary 
line  between  Argentina  and 
Chile,  407;  object  lesson  for 
the  World,  408,  409. 

ARGENTINA,  geographical  de- 
scription, 240;  natural  prod- 
ucts, 241;  struggle  for  Lib- 
erty, 239,  241;  National  Birth- 
day, 243;  National  Colours, 
242;  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence, 243;  National  Flag, 


466 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


251;  Independence  recognized 
by  the  United  States,  267; 
Chilean  boundary  line  settled 
by  Arbitration,  407.  See  also, 
BUENOS  AIRES;  SAN  MARTIN. 

ARTIGAS,  Liberator  of  Uruguay, 
405. 

ASIA,  WESTERN  PASSAGE,  see 
WESTERN  PASSAGE  TO  ASIA. 

ATLANTIC  OCEAN,  called  the  Sea 
of  Darkness,  4;  legends  of  hor- 
rors in  its  waters,  4;  legend  of 
Maeldune,  5;  Fortunate  Isles, 
6;  Land  of  Youth,  7;  ocean 
first  crossed  by  Columbus, 
12,  13. 

AZORES,  limit  of  known  world 
in  Columbus's  day,  5,  9. 

BALL,  MOLLY,  see  WASHINGTON, 
MART. 

BALTIMORE,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79. 

BANNERS,  Connecticut's  banner 
at  Bunker  Hill,  147;  banner 
made  by  Moravian  Nuns, 
418,  424.  See  also  FLAGS. 

BARRE,  COLONEL,  defender  of 
America,  104. 

BEAR  HUNTER'S  DINNER,  at  the 
White  House,  56. 

BELTRAN,  FRIAR  Luis,  engineer 
of  the  Army  of  the  Andes,  248, 
250,  252. 

BETHLEHEM  (PA.),  Lafayette 
cared  for  by  Moravian  Nuns, 
417. 

BIBLE,  see  HOLY  BIBLE. 

BIG  STICK,  THE,  Roosevelt's  pol- 
icy, 54. 

BILLINGTON,  JOHN,  lost  from 
Plymouth  Colony,  133. 

BOBADILLA,    throws    Columbus 


into  chains,  19;  is  drowned  in 
storm,  22. 

BOLIVAR,  SIMOX,  some  important 
dates  in  his  life,  372;  his  full 
name,  372,  374;  pronunciation 
of  his  name,  372;  boyhood, 
373;  takes  oath  in  Rome  to 
free  Venezuela,  376;  brings 
Miranda  from  London,  342; 
gives  up  Miranda  to  Monte- 
verde,  345;  becomes  Comman- 
der-in-Chief  of  Venezuelan 
forces,  377;  is  seen  by  young 
Englishmen,  380;  composes 
Constitution  of  Angostura, 
384;  crosses  Andes,  and  liber- 
ates New  Granada,  388;  forms 
Great  Colombia,  388;  plans  to 
liberate  Peru,  388;  interview 
with  San  Martin  and  its  re- 
sults, 273,  274,  277;  receives 
relics  of  Washington,  421 ;  dies 
in  exile,  390;  tributes  to  him, 
391, 392;  is  called  the  Napoleon 
of  the  South  American  Revolu- 
tion, 392;  unveiling  of  his 
statue  in  Central  Park,  New 
York  City,  121. 

BOLIVAR,  CITY  OF,  384. 

BOLIVIA,  liberated,  390;  declares 
its  Independence,  390;  named 
after  Bolivar,  390. 

BONAPARTE,  NAPOLEON,  see 
NAPOLEON. 

BOSTON,  Boston  Tea  Party,  77; 
Port  Bill,  78;  relief  of  Boston 
by  sister  Colonies,  78;  besieged 
by  New  England  Army,  82, 
148,  213;  Washington  and  the 
little  Boston  girl,  200;  the  City 
welcomes  Lafayette,  424. 

BOVES,  GENERAL,  Venezuela  de- 
vastated by,  377. 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


467 


BOTACA,  BATTLE  OF,  388. 

BRADDOCK'S  DEFEAT,  Washing- 
ton covers  retreat  of  Brad- 
dock's  army,  194,  428. 

BRADFORD,  WILLIAM,  some  im- 
portant dates  in  his  life,  124; 
boyhood,  125;  influence  of 
Bible  on,  125;  becomes  a  Sepa- 
ratist, 126;  flees  into  Holland, 
126;  in  Plymouth  Colony,  127; 
the  Rattlesnake  Challenge, 
136;  his  death,  and  tribute  to 
him  by  Cotton  Mather,  127. 

BRAINTREE  (Quincy,  Mass.),  75, 
86,  91. 

BRAND  AN,  ST.,  legend  of,  6. 

BRAZIL,  Kingdom,  110,  112; 
Declaration  of  Independence, 
113;  Empire,  112,  113,  115, 
116;  Republic,  119;  United 
States  of  Brazil,  to-day,  120; 
native  products,  121;  Roose- 
velt and  the  River  of  Doubt, 
66,  69;  Statue  of  Liberty  pre- 
sented by  the  People  of  the 
United  States  to  Brazil,  121. 

BREWSTER,  WILLIAM,  Pastor  of 
Plymouth  Colony,  126. 

BROTHER  JONATHAN,  soubriquet 
of  Governor  Jonathan  Trum- 
bull,  210. 

BROTHERLY  LOVE,  CITY  OF,  sou- 
briquet of  Philadelphia,  36. 

BUENOS  AIRES,  Paris  of  Amer- 
ica, 241;  Argentina's  first  Co- 
lonial Assembly,  243;  cele- 
brates victory  of  Chacabuco, 
254;  San  Martin  exiles  him- 
self from,  276;  visit  of  Roose- 
velt, 66. 

BUNKER  HILL  BATTLE,  watched 
by  John  Quincy  Adams,  86; 
Putnam  at,  147. 


BURKE,  EDMUND,  defender  of 
America,  104. 

BURROUGHS,  JOHN,  with  Roose- 
velt in  the  Yellowstone,  53. 

CAMBRIDGE  (MASS.),  Washing- 
ton at,  147. 

CAMDEN,  EARL  OF,  defender  of 
America,  104. 

CAMDEN,  BATTLE  OF,  de  Kalb 
rescued  by  Cornwallis,  415. 

CANADA,  aids  blockaded  Boston, 
80. 

CANONICUS,  CHIEF,  sends  Rat- 
tlesnake Challenge,  137;  suc- 
cours Roger  Williams,  352. 

CAPE  COD  BAY,  the  Mayflower 
anchors  in,  129. 

CARACAS,  Miranda  born  in,  331; 
destroyed  by  earthquake,  343; 
Bolivar  born  in,  373;  Bolivar 
interred  in,  390. 

CARIBBEAN  SEA,  explored  by 
Columbus,  17,  23. 

CARRERAS  BROTHERS,  at  Ran- 
cagua,  398. 

CARVER,  JOHN,  leaves  Holland 
for  the  New  World,  126. 

CASAS,  see  LAS  CASAS. 

CATHAY,  Columbus's  search  for, 
9,  10,  13,  15,  16,  24. 

CHACABUCO,  victory  of,  253,  254. 

CHAGRES  RIVER,  discovered  by 
Columbus,  25. 

CHARLESTOWN  (MASS.),  burned 
by  the  British,  86. 

CHATHAM,  EARL  OF,  see  PITT, 
WILLIAM. 

CHATHAM  (N.Y.),  named  for  Wil- 
liam Pitt,  94. 

CHESTER  (PA.),  Lafayette  at  the 
bridge  of,  417. 

CHILE,     San     Martin's     Army 


468 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


crosses  the  Andes,  251;  bat- 
tles of  Chacabuco  and  Maipu, 
253;  honours  San  Martin,  254; 
National  Flag,  255,  397;  Inde- 
pendence recognized  by  the 
United  States,  267;  recon- 
struction under  O'Higgins, 
401;  threatened  by  Holy  Alli- 
ance, 403;  welcomes  Monroe 
Doctrine,  403;  Independence 
Day,  404;  native  products, 
404;  Argentine  boundary  line 
settled,  407;  the  Republic  to- 
day, 403. 

CHRIST  JESUS,  Columbus's  devo- 
tion to,  9,  10;  quoted  by  Penn, 
32;  as  Prince  of  Peace,  34,  406: 
Lincoln's  testimony  to  the  Sa- 
viour, 184;  Washington's  tes- 
timony to  His  precepts,  232; 
The  Holy  Alliance  fails  to 
carry  out  His  precepts,  269. 

CHRISTOPHER,  ST.,  legend  of,  9. 

CINCINNATI,  SOCIETY  OF, 
founded,  208;  members  wel- 
come Lafayette,  423. 

ClNCINNATTJS     OF      THE      WEST, 

soubriquet  of  Washington, 
206. 

ClNCINNATUS  THE  ROMAN,  Story 

of,  207. 

CIPANGO  (JAPAN),  Columbus 
searches  for,  16. 

CITY  OF  BOLIVAR,  Angostura  re- 
named, 384. 

CITY  OF  BROTHERLY  LOVE,  sou- 
briquet of  Philadelphia,  36, 
81. 

CITY  OF  THE  KINGS,  soubriquet 
of  Lima,  Peru,  244. 

COCHRANE,  LORD  THOMAS,  ad- 
miral of  Chilean  Navy,  255, 
256. 


COLOMBIA,  REPUBLIC  OF,  estab- 
lished, 390.  See  also  GREAT 
COLOMBIA. 

COLON,  CITY  OF,  named  for  Co- 
lumbus, 25. 

COLUMBUS,  CHRISTOPHER,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life,  2; 
boyhood,  3;  theories  about 
shape  of  earth,  8;  search  for 
Kublai  Khan,  10,  13,  21,  24; 
the  mutiny,  2,  12;  discovers 
West  Indies,  12;  discovers  corn 
and  tobacco,  12;  names  Indians, 
13;  returns  to  Spain,  13;  hon- 
ours conferred  on  him  by  sov- 
ereigns of  Spain,  15;  discovers 
Trinidad,  16;  discovers  South 
America,  17;  discovers  Gulf 
of  Pearls,  18;  is  deposed  from 
Governorship,  19,  20  starts  on 
Fourth  Voyage,  21;  wrecked 
off  Jamaica,  24;  dream  of  Pan- 
ama, 24;  sails  up  the  Chagres 
River,  25;  dies  in  Spain,  26. 

COLUMBUS,  DIEGO,  at  La  Ra- 
bida,  12. 

COLUMBUS,  FERDINAND,  page  to 
Queen  Isabella,  21,  sails  with 
his  father,  22;  encourages  the 
sailors,  22;  returns  to  Spain, 
24,  26. 

CONNECTICUT,  aids  blockaded 
Boston,  79;  banner  at  Bunker 
Hill,  147;  supplies  W:ashington 
with  powder,  209;  independent 
Constitution.  209. 

CONNECTICUT  RIVER,  meaning  of 
name,  209. 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED 
STATES,  verses  by  Francis 
Hopkinson,  153;  defended  by 
Hamilton,  158;  the  founda- 
tions of,  98,  442;  necessity  for 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


469 


expounding,  444;  expounded 
by  John  Marshall,  444;  trib- 
ute from  Gladstone,  442; 
from  Bolivar,  Webster,  and 
Lincoln,  448,  449.  See  also 
FEDERAL  CONVENTION;  HAM- 
ILTON; REPRESENTATIVE  GOV- 
ERNMENT. 

CONSTITUTIONS  OF  OTHER 
COUNTRIES,  Brazil,  120;  Vene- 
zuela, 384;  Chile,  404;  Eng- 
land, 99,  269,  442. 

CONSTITUTIONS,  definitions  of, 
442. 

CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS,  FIRST, 
meeting  of,  80;  Petitions  of, 
81. 

CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS,  SEC- 
OND, appoints  George  Wash- 
ington Commander-in-Chief, 
83,  84,  85. 

CONWAY  CABAL,  418. 

CORN,  INDIAN,  discovery  of, 
12. 

CORNHILL,  Pilgrims  find  corn  at, 
135. 

CORNWALLIS,  GENERAL,  rescues 
de  Kalb,  415. 

COTTON-BALES,  at  New  Or- 
leans, 299. 

COUNCIL  ELM,  of  William  Penn, 
38. 

CRADLE  OF  AMERICAN  LIBERTY, 
Faneuil  Hall,  104. 

CREEK  INDIAN  WAR,  Massacre 
at  Fort  Mims,  289. 

CRESAP,  COLONEL,  nicknamed 
Big  Spoon,  192. 

CRISTOBAL,  CITY  OF,  named 
after  Columbus,  25. 

CROCKETT,  DAVY,  joins  Andrew 
Jackson,  290. 

CUBA,  Liberation  of,  59,  61. 


CUSTIS,    GEORGE   WASHINGTON 

PARKE,  200,  203. 
CUSTIS,  JACK,  198. 
CUSTIS,  NELLIE,  200. 
CUSTIS,  PATSY,  198. 

DEANE,  SILAS,  attends  First 
Continental  Congress,  80. 

DE  KALB,  BARON,  accompanies 
Lafayette  to  America,  414; 
chosen  by  Lafayette  to  be 
lieutenant,  419;  mortally 
wounded  at  Camden,  415. 

DE  LAS  CASAS,  see  LAS  CASAS. 

DE  MIRANDA,  see  MIRANDA. 

DECLARATION  OF  INDEPEND- 
ENCE OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 
in  the  spirit  of  Magna  Carta, 
98;  framed  by  Jefferson,  308; 
clause  on  slavery  stricken  out, 
811;  Fiftieth  anniversary  of 
signing,  91,  304,  313.  See  also 
FOURTH  OF  JULY;  JEFFERSON; 
LIBERTY  BELL. 

DECLARATIONS  OF  INDEPENDENCE 
OF  OTHER  COUNTRIES,  Argen- 
tina, 243;  Bolivia,  390;  Brazil, 
113;  Chile,  404;  Haiti,  405; 
Peru,  265;  Venezuela,  342. 

DELAWARE,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79;  sends  delegates  to  First 
Continental  Congress,  80. 

EARTH,   old   theories   about  its 

shape,  7. 
EARTHLY  PARADISE,  Columbus's 

search  for,  5,  15,  21. 
ECUADOR,  Guayaquil  now  a  part 

of,  271;  formation  of  Republic, 

390. 
EDWARD     VII     OF     ENGLAND, 

decides         Argentine-Chilean 

boundary  line,  407. 


470 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


EL  CRISTO  op  THE  ANDES,  406. 

ELDER  PITT,  soubriquet  of  Wil- 
liam Pitt,  94. 

ELKHORN  RANCH,  Roosevelt 
at,  48. 

EMPIRE  OF  THE  SOUTHERN 
CROSS,  see  BRAZIL. 

ENGLISH  CONSTITUTION,  see 
CONSTITUTIONS  OF  OTHER 
COUNTRIES. 

ESTABLISHED  CHURCH  OF  ENG- 
LAND, 125,  330,  350. 

EVER  FAITHFUL  ISLE,  soubri- 
quet of  Cuba,  59. 

FAIRFAX,  LORD,  Washington  sur- 
veys his  estate,  191,  193. 

FANEUIL  HALL,  cradle  of  Ameri- 
can Liberty,  104. 

FAREWELL  ADDRESS,  Washing- 
ton consults  Madison  and 
Hamilton,  158. 

FATHER  OF  HIS  COUNTRY,  sou- 
briquet of  Washington,  189. 

FATHER  THADDEUS,  soubriquet 
of  Kosciuszko,  225. 

FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION,  see 
CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED 
STATES. 

FEDERAL  CONVENTION,  Wash- 
ington presides  at,  171;  Frank- 
lin and  the  rising  sun,  171 ;  wis- 
dom of  its  members,  442.  See 
also  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES. 

FEDERAL  UNION,  see  UNION,  THE. 

FIRST  AMERICAN,  soubriquet  of 
Roger  Williams,  347. 

FIRST  SOLDIER,  FIRST  CITIZEN, 
soubriquet  of  Bernardo  O'Hig- 
gins,  404. 

FLAGS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 
Pine  Tree,  358,  360;  adoption 


of  Stars  and  Stripes,  361;  de- 
sign for  Stars  on  Flag,  88;  first 
foreign  salute  to,  362.  See  also 
BANNERS. 

FLAGS  OF  OTHER  REPUBLICS, 
Argentina,  251;  Chile,  255, 
397;  Cuba,  60;  Peru,  265;  Ven- 
ezuela, 339.  342. 

FLAMING  SON  OF  LIBERTY,  sou- 
briquet of  Miranda,  331,  346. 

FORT  MCHENRY,  visited  by  La- 
fayette, 423. 

FORT  MIMS,  massacre  at,  289, 
291,  293,  295. 

FORTUNATE  ISLES,  legend,  6. 

FOURTH  OF  JULY,  celebration 
recommended  by  John  Adams, 
74;  fiftieth  anniversary  of,  91, 
304,  313;  Jackson  reads  it 
aloud,  282.  See  also  DECLARA- 
TION OF  INDEPENDENCE;  IN- 
DEPENDENCE DAYS;  LIBERTY 
BELL. 

Fox,  CHARLES  JAMES,  defender 
of  America.  104. 

Fox,  GEORGE,  advice  to  Penn 
about  his  sword,  32. 

FRANCIA,  Tyrant-liberator  of 
Paraguay,  405. 

FRANKLIN,  BENJAMIN,  some  im- 
portant dates  in  his  life,  164; 
the  whistle,  165,  his  boyhood; 
166,  167;  anecdote  of  the  rolls, 
168;  standing  before  Kings, 
169;  draws  lightning  from  the 
clouds,  170;  at  the  Federal 
Convention,  171;  recommends 
Steuben,  221 ;  aids  Paul  Jones, 
364;  bequeaths  walking-stick 
to  Washington,  172. 

FRAUNCES  TAVERN,  Washing- 
ton's farewell  to  his  officers  at, 
230. 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


471 


FREDERICKSBURQ,  Washington 
visits  his  mother  at,  195. 

FRIENDS  (QUAKERS),  William 
Penn  becomes  a  Friend,  32; 
William  Penn  and  George  Fox, 
32;  Isaac  Potts,  212;  Nathan- 
ael  Greene,  214;  John  Green- 
leaf  Whittier,  312.  See  also 
NEW  JERSEY. 

GALLEONS,  see  SPANISH  GAL- 
LEONS. 

GARCIA,  General,  Cuban  Patriot, 
60. 

GARRISON,  WILLIAM  LLOYD, 
Abolitionist,  312. 

GATES,  GENERAL,  his  conspiracy 
against  Washington,  418. 

GAUCHOS,  Argentine  cowboys  or 
plainsmen,  241,  242. 

GENOA,  birthplace  of  Columbus,  3. 

GEORGE  III,  KING  OF  ENGLAND, 
Petitioned  by  First  Continental 
Congress,  81. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON  OF  SPAN- 
ISH AMERICA,  soubriquet  of 
Jose  de  San  Martin,  254. 

GETTYSBURG  ADDRESS,  text  of, 
186. 

GOD,  PRAYERS  TO  HIM  FOR  OUR 
COUNTRY, Washington's  Prayer 
at  Valley  Forge,  213;  in  his 
"Legacy,"  232;  in  his  letter  to 
Putnam,  151;  poem  by  D.  C. 
Roberts,  450. 

GOD  MAKES  A  PATH,  poem  by 
Roger  Williams,  348. 

GOMEZ,  GENERAL,  Cuban  Patriot, 
60. 

GOSPEL,  THE,  Columbus's  desire 
to  preach  it,  9,  10. 

GRAND  KHAN  OF  TARTARY,  see 
KUBLAI  KHAN. 


GRAND  OLD  ADMIRAL,  soubriquet 
of  Columbus,  20,  26. 

GREAT  COLOMBIA,  formed,  272, 
388;  Independence  recognized 
by  the  United  States,  267;  dis- 
solved, 390. 

GREAT  COMMONER,  soubriquet  of 
William  Pitt,  94. 

GREAT  DROUGHT,  in  Plymouth 
Colony,  138. 

GREAT  EMANCIPATOR,  soubriquet 
of  Lincoln,  173. 

GREENE,  NATHANIEL,  at  the 
Siege  of  Boston,  213;  recom- 
mends Hamilton  to  Washing- 
ton, 157;  presents  Moll  Pitcher 
to  Washington,  219;  bids 
Washington  farewell  at  Fraun- 
ces  Tavern,  230;  tribute  to 
him,  215. 

GUAYAQUIL  (NOW  A  PART  OF 
ECUADOR),  liberation  of,  271; 
San  Martin  and  Bolivar  meet 
at,  273. 

GULF  OF  PEARLS,  discovered  by 
Columbus,  18. 

HAITI,  liberation  of,  405. 

HAMILTON,  ALEXANDER,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life, 
154;  boyhood,  155;  meets 
Washington,  157;  becomes 
Washington's  private  secre- 
tary, 157;  defends  the  Consti- 
tution, 158;  bids  Washington 
farewell  at  Fraunces  Tavern, 
230;  becomes  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  160;  member  of  the 
Cincinnati,  208;  tribute  to  him, 
by  Daniel  Webster,  154. 

HANCOCK,  JOHN,  at  Lexington, 
82;  presides  over  Second  Con- 
tinental Congress,  82. 


472 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


HANNIBAL  OF  THE  ANDES,  sou- 
briquet of  San  Martin,  254. 

HARDING,  WARREN  G.,  at  the  un- 
veiling of  statue  of  Bolivar, 

lit, 

HAVANA  HARBOUR,  battleship, 
Maine  destroyed  in,  62. 

HATS,  MOLLY,  see  PITCHER 
MOLLY. 

HEARTS  OF  OAK,  Hamilton's 
company,  157. 

HENRY,  PATRICK,  some  import- 
ant dates  in  his  life,  316;  meets 
Jefferson,  307;  elected  to 
House  of  Burgesses,  307; 
speaks  against  Stamp  Act, 
817;  "Give  me  Liberty,  or 
give  me  Death!"  321;  influ- 
ence on  John  Marshall,  432; 
delegate  to  First  Continental 
Congress,  80,  320,  322. 

HIDALGO,  Liberator  of  Mexico, 
405. 

HOLY  ALLIANCE,  formation,  268; 
plan  to  invade  America,  269; 
cause  of  declaring  Monroe 
Doctrine,  270;  Chile  threat- 
ened by,  403. 

HOLY  BIBLE,  influence  on  Wil- 
liam Bradford,  125;  Lincoln's 
mother  reads  it  to  her  children, 
176;  influence  on  Lincoln,  184; 
Lincoln  reads  it  to  White 
House  servants,  184;  Lin- 
coln's tribute  to,  184;  text 
from,  used  by  Lincoln,  184; 
text  from,  on  Liberty  Bell, 
810. 

HOPKINS,  OCEANUS,  Pilgrim 
child,  born  at  sea,  132. 

HOUSE  DIVIDED  AGAINST  IT- 
SELF, text  from  Bible  used  by 
Lincoln,  184. 


HOUSTON,  SAM,  serves  under 
Jackson,  295. 

ICELAND,  known  as  Thule,  8. 

INDEPENDENCE,  GROWTH  OF 
IDEA,  98,  99,  100,  308,  316, 
429.  See  also  DECLARATION 
OF  INDEPENDENCE;  LIBERTY; 
MAGNA  CARTA;  REPRESENTA- 
TIVE GOVERNMENT. 

INDEPENDENCE  DAYS,  in  Argen- 
tina, 243;  Chile,  404.  See  also 
DECLARATION  OF  INDEPEND- 
ENCE; FOURTH  OF  JULY. 

INDIANS,  see  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

ISABELLA,  PRINCESS  OF  BRAZIL, 
frees  Brazilian  slaves,  118. 

ISABELLA,  QUEEN  OF  SPAIN,  aids 
Columbus,  11,  12;  honours 
him  on  return  from  Indies,  14; 
permits  him  to  be  deposed,  19; 
is  grieved  at  his  ill-treatment, 
20. 

JACKSON,  ANDREW,  some  import- 
ant dates  in  his  life,  280;  boy- 
hood, 281;  reads  the  Declara- 
tion, 282;  fights  in  War  for  In- 
dependence, 283;  tribute  to  hia 
mother,  286;  emigrates  to  Ten- 
nessee, 286;  why  called  Old 
Hickory,  298;  meets  Chief 
WVatherford,  293;  his  regard 
for  Sam  Houston,  296,  297; 
story  of  the  cotton-bales,  299; 
kind  treatment  of  enemy  at 
Battle  of  New  Orleans,  301; 
his  toast  on  Jefferson's  birth- 
day, 279;  tribute  to  him,  by 
Roosevelt,  280. 

JACKSON,  MRS.  ELIZABETH,  nurses 
the  wounded  soldiers,  283;  res- 
cues her  sons  from  prison,  284; 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


473 


dies  while  rescuing  other 
Patriots,  285. 

JACKSON,  HUGH,  Andrew's  bro- 
ther, a  Patriot,  283. 

JACKSON,  ROBERT,  helps  nurse 
soldiers,  283;  captured  by  the 
British,  284;  dies  after  release 
from  prison,  285. 

JAMAICA,  ISLAND  OF,  Columbus 
stranded  on,  2t. 

JAPAN  (CIPANGO),  Columbus's 
search  for,  16. 

JAY,  JOHN,  attends  First  Contin- 
ental Congress,  81. 

JEFFERSON,  PETER,  strength  and 
force  of  character,  306. 

JEFFERSON,  THOMAS,  some  im- 
portant dates  in  his  life,  304; 
boyhood,  305;  meets  Patrick 
Henry,  307;  delegate  to  Con- 
tinental Congress,  303;  frames 
Declaration  of  Independence, 
308;  ardent  Abolitionist,  310; 
God's  judgment  on  Slavery, 
312;  dies  on  Fiftieth  Anniver- 
sary of  signing  of  Declaration, 
304,  313;  tribute  to  him,  by 
Lincoln,  303. 

JESUS  CHRIST,  see  CHRIST  JESUS. 

JONES,  JOHN  PAUL,  some  import- 
ant dates  in  his  life,  358;  boy- 
hood, 359;  hoists  flag  on  the 
Alfred,  360;  appointed  Com- 
mander, 361;  first  foreign 
salute  offered  to  Stars  and 
Stripes,  362;  commands  the 
Poor  Richard,  364;  appearance 
and  character,  367;  his  famous 
sayings,  369. 

KNOX,  GENERAL,  bids  Washing- 
ton farewell  at  Fraunces  Tav- 
ern, 231. 


KOSCJTTSZKO,  THADDEUS,  meets 
Washington,  223;  romance  of, 
224,  227;  fortifies  West  Point, 
225;  leaves  American  property 
to  free  slaves,  311;  member  of 
the  Cincinnati,  208;  incident  of 
Polish  soldiers,  226. 

KUBLAI  KHAN,  Columbus's  search 
for,  9,  10,  13,  21,  24. 

LA  BANDA  ORIENTAL,  see  URU- 
GUAY. 

LA  PLATA,  see  ARGENTINA. 

LA  RABIDA,  Columbus  at,  12. 

LAFAYETTE,  MARQUIS  DE,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life,  412; 
arrival  in  America,  411,  412, 
413,  414;  befriended  by  Wash- 
ington, 414;  gifts  to  suffering 
America,  420;  wounded  at 
Brandy  wine,  416;  loyal  to 
Washington,  418;  his  toast  to 
Washington,  419;  gifts  to 
Washington,  201;  member  of 
the  Cincinnati,  208;  revisits 
America,  422;  is  honoured  by 
Congress,  420;  transmits  relics 
of  Washington,  to  Bolivar, 
421. 

LAND  OF  YOUTH,  legend  of  the 
Atlantic,  6. 

LAS  CASAS,  BARTOLOME  DE,  suc- 
cours the  Indians,  26. 

LATIN  AMERICAN  REPUBLICS, 
their  number,  405 ;  their  Colo- 
nial nationality,  405.  See  also 
BOLIVAR;  MIRANDA;  O'Hio- 
GINS;  PEDRO;  SAN  MARTIN. 

LE  BON  HOMME  RICHARD,  Paul 
Jones's  ship,  364. 

LEANDER,  THE,  Miranda's  ship, 
335;  John  Adams's  grandson 
sails  in,  90,  335  ;  cruise  to  the 


474 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


Spanish  Maine,  336;  fate  of, 
339. 

LEE,  HENRY,  protege  of  Wash- 
ington, £16;  at  Mount  Vernon, 
217;  delivers  Washington's  of- 
ficial funeral  oration,  217. 

LEIF,  discovery  of  Vinland,  8. 

LEXINGTON,  BATTLE  OF,  Paul 
Revere  warns  the  town,  81; 
news  of,  arouses  Putnam,  146; 
arouses  Marshall,  433. 

LIBERATORS,  see  BOLIVAR;  CUBA; 
MIRANDA;  O'HiGGiNs;  SAN 
MARTIN. 

LIBERTY,  William  Penn's  ideas 
on,  35, 36;  liberty  of  conscience, 
82,  35, 125,  209,  350.  See  also 
INDEPENDENCE,  GROWTH  OF 
IDEA. 

LIBERTY  BELL,  announces  sign- 
ing of  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence, 309. 

LIBERTY  POLE,  in  New  York, 
104. 

LIBERTY  TREE,  in  Boston,  104. 

LIGHT  HORSE  HARRY,  soubriquet 
of  Henry  Lee,  216. 

LIMA,  Colonial  power  of,  244, 
257:  siege  and  fall  of,  257;  cele- 
brates its  first  Independence 
Day,  265. 

LIMON  BAY.  discovered  by  Co- 
lumbus, 25. 

LINCOLN,  ABRAHAM,  some  im- 
portant dates  in  his  life,  174; 
poem  to,  by  Bryant,  174;  boy- 
hood, 175,  176;  at  New  Or- 
leans, 177;  his  honesty,  177; 
story  of  the  little  birds,  178; 
rescues  a  pig,  179;  opens  the 
kittens'  eyes,  180;  his  kindness 
to  children,  181;  influence  of 
the  Bible  on  Lincoln,  177,  183; 


thanks  Coloured  Delegation 
for  gift  of  Bible,  184;  Order 
against  Sunday-work  in  the 
Army  and  Navy,  185;  Gettys- 
burg Address,  186;  tribute  to 
Washington,  190;  God's  judg- 
ment on  slavery,  310. 

LINCOLN,  NANCY  HANKS,  makes 
a  home  in  the  wilderness,  175; 
teaches  her  children,  176; 
reads  them  the  Bible,  176; 
her  influence  on  Lincoln,  177. 

LION  OF  THE  APURE,  soubriquet 
of  General  Paez,  382. 

LITTLE  FRIEND  IN  FRONT 
STREET,  soubriquet  of  Haym 
Salomon,  228. 

LLANEROB,  Venezuelan  cowboys 
or  plainsmen,  382. 

MACEO,GENERAL,Cuban  Patriot, 
60. 

MADISON,  JAMES,  consulted  by 
Washington,  158;  tribute  to 
Haym  Salomon,  228;  in  the 
Virginia  Convention,  446. 

MAELDCNE,  legend  of,  5. 

MAGNA  CARTA,  a  foundation  of 
English  Liberty,  97,  98,  442. 

MAINE,  aids  blockaded  Boston, 
79. 

MAINE,  BATTLESHIP,  destruction 
of,  62. 

MAIPTJ,  victory  of,  253. 

MAIZE  (INDIAN  CORN),  discovery 
of,  12. 

MARBLEHEAD,  aids  blockaded 
Boston,  79. 

MARCO  POLO,  see  POLO,  MARCO. 

MARGARITA,  ISLAND  OF,  discov- 
ered by  Columbus,  18. 

MARSHALL,  JOHN,  some  import- 
ant dates  in  his  life,  426;  boy- 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


475 


hood,  427;  brought  up  an  Am- 
erican, 425,  431 ;  lieutenant  in 
the  War  for  Independence, 
433,  434,  437;  at  Valley  Forge, 
435;  nicknamed  Silver  Heels, 
436;  saddlebags  story,  439; 
cherry  story,  440;  public  ca- 
reer, 441 ;  appointed  Chief  Jus- 
tice, 444;  expounder  of  the 
Constitution,  444,  445;  his  trib- 
ute to  his  mother,  438;  to  his 
father,  439;  reverence  for  him 
in  Virginia,  446;  expresses 
himself  on  solidarity  of  the 
Union,  425;  on  the  integrity  of 
the  Judiciary,  446;  his  relig- 
ious faith,  438,  448;  tributes  to 
him,  426,  447. 

MARTIN,  GEORGE,   alias  of  Fran- 
cisco de  Miranda,  89,  336. 
MARYLAND,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79. 

MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  COLONY, 
settled  by  Puritans,  350;  sends 
delegates  to  First  Continental 
Congress,  81.  See  also  ADAMS; 
BOSTON;  WILLIAMS. 

MASSASOIT,  KING,  helps  Pilgrims 
find  lost  boy,  133;  aids  Roger 
Williams,  352. 

MAYFLOWER,  SHIP,  leaves  Eng- 
land, 128;  anchors  in  Cape 
Cod  Bay,  129;  anchors  in  Plym- 
outh Harbour,  131. 

MAYFLOWER  COMPACT,  signed, 
127. 

McKEAN,  THOMAS,  delegate  to 
First  Continental  Congress,  80. 

McKiNLEY,  WILLIAM,  on  the  Cu- 
ban situation,  61 ;  reluctant  to 
go  to  war,  62;  forced  into  war 
by  destruction  of  the  Maine, 
62. 


MEDORA,  Roosevelt  at,  48. 

MENDOZA,  at  the  foot  of  the  An- 
des, 244;  patriotism  of  citizens, 
246,  250,  251 ;  honour  San  Mar- 
tin, 247;  called  "the  Nest  of 
the  Argentine  Eagle,"  247. 

MEXICO,  War  of  Liberation,  405; 
Independence  recognized  by 
the  United  States,  267. 

MIRANDA,  FRANCISCO  DE,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life, 
326;  boyhood,  331;  propa- 
ganda for  South  American  In- 
dependence, 332;  fights  for  the 
United  States,  332;  fights  for 
French  Freedom,  333;  founds 
secret  society,  334,  376,  396:  in 
New  York,  89, 334, 335;  cruises 
in  the  Leander,  335;  vain  at- 
tempt to  free  South  America, 
339,  341 ;  returns  to  Venezuela, 
342,  376;  signs  Venezuelan 
Declaration  of  Independence, 
342;  made  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  Venezuelan  forces, 
342;  betrayed  to  Monteverde, 
345;  captivity  and  death,  346; 
tribute  to  him,  by  the  Vene- 
zuelan Government,  325;  trib- 
ute by  William  Spence  Rob- 
ertson, 326. 

MISIONES,  San  Martin  born  in, 
237. 

MISSOURI  COMPROMISE,  Jeffer- 
son's opinion  on,  312. 

MONMOUTH,  BATTLE  OF,  Moll 
Pitcher,  218;  Steuben's  tac- 
tics win,  223;  Washington  at, 
223. 

MONROE,  JAMES,  recognizes  In- 
dependence of  Spanish  Amer- 
ica, 267;  promulgates  the  Mon- 
roe Doctrine,  270. 


476 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


MONROE  DOCTRINE,  announced, 
270;  welcomed  by  Chile,  403. 

MONTEVERDE,        GENERAL,        his 

campaign  in  Venezuela,  343, 
344,  377;  imprisons  Miranda, 
345;  gives  passport  to  Bolivar, 
345. 

MONTICELLO,  the  country  estate 
of  Jefferson,  304. 

MONTREAL,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 80. 

MORAVIAN  NUNS,  nurse  La- 
fayette, 417;  present  banner 
to  Pulaski,  418,  424. 

MORRIS,  ROBERT,  Financier  of 
the  War  for  Independence, 
159;  recommends  Hamilton 
for  Secretary  of  Treasury,  160; 
procures  money  through  Haym 
Salomon,  228. 

MOUNT  VERNON,  children  of, 
197,  198,  201;  stables  and 
horses  of,  201,  204;  guests  at, 
205,  216,  322. 

MUIR,  JOHN,  with  Roosevelt  in 
the  Yosemite,  55. 

MYSTERY  SHIP,  SCCLEANDER,THE. 

NAPOLEON,  effect  of  his  wars  on 
South  America,  112,  239,  268, 
341. 

NAPOLEON  OF  THE  SOUTH  AMER- 
ICAN REVOLUTION,  soubriquet 
of  Simon  Bolivar,  392. 

NASHVILLE,  Jackson  emigrates 
to,  287,  289. 

NELSON,  Washington's  famous 
charger,  201,  204. 

NEST  OF  THE  ARGENTINE  EA- 
GLE, soubriquet  of  the  city  of 
Mendoza,  247. 

NEVIS,  ISLAND  OF,  birthplace  of 
Hamilton,  155. 


NEW  ENGLAND  ARMY,  besieges 
Boston,  82;  adopted  by  Con- 
gress, 83,  84. 

NEW  GRANADA,  liberated  by 
Bolivar,  388;  absorbed  into 
Great  Colombia,  388;  modern 
Republic  of  Colombia,  390. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  aids  blockaded 
Boston,  79. 

NEW  JERSEY,  refuge  of  perse- 
cuted Friends,  35;  aids  block- 
aded Boston,  79. 

NEW  ORLEANS,  Lincoln  attends 
slave-market  at,  177;  story  of 
the  cotton- bales,  299;  its  citi- 
zens nurse  wounded  enemies, 
301;  Jackson's  tribute  to  his 
mother,  286. 

NEW  YORK,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79;  Hamilton  in,  156; 
Washington  in,  230;  Miranda 
in,  89,  331,  335;  Haym  Salo- 
mon in,  229;  Paez  in,  382;  La- 
fayette in,  422;  opposition  to 
ratification  in,  159.  See  also 
STEUBEN. 

NORTH  CAROLINA,  aids  block- 
aded Boston,  79. 

O'HiooiNS,  AMBROSE,  boyhood, 
395;  made  Spanish  Viceroy  of 
Lima,  396. 

O'HIGGINS,  BERNARDO,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life, 
394;  boyhood,  396;  joins  the 
Patriots,  397;  heroic  action 
at  Rancagua,  398;  escapes  to 
Argentina,  400;  crosses  the 
Andes  with  San  Martin,  251, 
253;  is  made  Supreme  Dicta- 
tor of  Chile,  255,  400;  equips 
navy  to  liberate  Peru,  255 ;  his 
work  of  civic  reconstruction. 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


477 


401;  exiled  from  Chile,  402; 
welcomed  by  Peru,  402;  re- 
called to  Chile,  403;  dies  in 
Peru,  403;  National  Hero  of 
Chile,  404. 

OLD  HICKORY,  soubriquet  of  An- 
drew Jackson,  297. 

OLD  Pur,  soubriquet  of  Israel 
Putnam,  142. 

ONAS,  soubriquet  of  William 
Perm,  37,  41. 

ORINOCO  RIVER,  description  of, 
378,  384. 

OYSTER  BAY,  home-town  of 
Roosevelt,  50,  53. 

PAEZ,  GENERAL,  his  strength  and 
courage,  382;  seizes  gunboats 
on  the  Apure,  383;  revolts 
against  Bolivar,  389;  President 
of  Venezuela,  390;  in  exile, 
382. 

PAMPAS,  Argentine  prairie  or 
plain,  240,  241. 

PANAMA,  discovered  by  Colum- 
bus, 25. 

PARAGUAY,  Tyrant-liberator  of, 
405. 

PARIS  OF  AMERICA,  soubriquet 
of  Buenos  Aires,  £41. 

PAUL,  JOHN,  see  JONES,  JOHN 
PAUL. 

PEACE,  see  ARBITRATION  AND 
PEACE. 

PEARL  ISLANDS,  discovered  by 
Columbus,  21,  26. 

PEARL  OF  THE  ANTILLES,  sou- 
briquet of  Cuba,  60. 

PEARLS,  found  by  Columbus,  17, 
19,  21,  26. 

PEDRO  I,  EMPEROR  OF  BRAZIL, 
declares  Independence  of  Bra- 
zil, 113;  abdicates,  113. 


PEDRO  II,  EMPEROR  OP  BRAZIL, 
some  important  dates  in  his 
life,  110;  boy-emperor,  113, 
115;  patriot,  116;  opposes 
slavery,  117;  abdicates,  119; 
poem  to  him  by  Whittier,  110. 
See  also  BRAZIL. 

PENDLETON,  EDMUND,  attends 
First  Continental  Congress, 
80;  at  Mount  Vernon,  322. 

PENN,  WILLIAM,  some  important 
dates  in  his  life,  30;  vision 
in  boyhood,  31;  becomes  a 
Friend,  32;  story  of  sword,  32; 
persecution  of,  33;  his  princi- 
ples of  Peace,  30,  33;  in  Amer- 
ica, 36;  friendly  and  just  treat- 
ment of  Indians,  38,  41;  In- 
dians' sorrow  at  his  death, 
42. 

PENNSYLVANIA,  how  named,  35; 
charter  granted  William  Penn, 
35.  See  also  PHILADELPHIA. 

PENSACOLA,  Miranda  helps  to  at- 
tack, 332. 

PEREZ,  FRIAR  JUAN,  aids  Colum- 
bus, 12. 

PERU,  under  Spanish  rule,  244, 
257;  patriotic  reception  of  San 
Martin,  256;  declares  its  Inde- 
pendence, 265;  National  Flag, 
265;  Independence  recognized 
by  the  United  States,  267; 
gratitude  to  San  Martin,  275; 
Bolivar's  plans  for  liberation 
of,  273,  388;  its  early  Patriot, 
Tupac  Amaru,  405;  gratitude 
to  O'Higgins,  402.  See  also 
LIMA,  PIZARRO. 

PHILADELPHIA,  naming  of,  37; 
William  Penn's  first  visit  to, 
37;  meeting  place  of  Continen- 
tal Congress,  80;  Independence 


478 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


of  the  United  States  declared 
in,  809. 

PILGRIM  FATHERS,  leave  Leyden, 
123,  124,  126;  land  in  America, 
129;  attacked  by  Nauset  In- 
dians, 130;  hunt  for  lost  boy, 
134;  pray  for  rain,  138; 
friendly  to  Roger  Williams, 
352.  See  also  SEPARATISTS. 

PITCHER,  MOLL,  at  Monmouth, 
218;  rewarded  by  Washington, 
219. 

PITT,  THOMAS,  why  called  "  Dia- 
mond Pitt,"  95;  transmits  his 
strong  will  to  William  Pitt,  96. 

PITT,  WILLIAM,  some  important 
dates  in  his  life,  94;  boyhood, 
96;  defender  of  America,  93, 
101;  supports  Francisco  de 
Miranda,  89,  333;  his  dramatic 
last  appearance,  105;  tributes 
to,  94. 

PITTSBURGH,  (PA.),  named  for 
William  Pitt,  94. 

PTTTSFIELD,  MASS.,  named  for 
William  Pitt,  94. 

PIZARRO,  founder  of  Lima,  244. 

PLYMOUTH,  MASS.,  settled,  131; 
Canonicus  sends  Rattlesnake 
Challenge  to,  136;  saved  by 
Roger  Williams,  354.  See  also, 
PILGRIM  FATHERS. 

POLO,  MARCO,  his  travels  read  by 
Columbus,  10. 

POOR  RICHARD,  THE  (L,E  BON 
HOMME RICHARD),  Paul  Jones's 
ship,  364,  365. 

POOR  RICHARD'S  ALMANACK, 
published  by  Franklin,  169; 
Paul  Jones,  names  ship  after, 
364. 

PORTIA,  pen-name  of  Abigail 
Adams,  76. 


POTTS,  ISAAC,  overhears  Wash- 
ington praying  at  Vallej 
Forge,  212. 

PRINCE  OF  PEACE,  Penn  in  his 
Peace  Plan,  refers  to  Christ  as, 
34;  pledge  of  Argentina  and 
Chile  to,  406. 

PROCLAIM  LIBERTY  THROUGH- 
OUT ALL  THE  LAND,  Bible  text 
on  Liberty  Bell,  310. 

PROTECTOR  OF  PERU,  soubriquet 
of  Jose  de  San  Martin,  266. 

PROVIDENCE,  founded  by  Roger 
Williams,  352;  under  peaceful 
rule  of  Roger  Williams,  355. 

PUERTO  CABELJ.O,  imprisonment 
of  Americans  in,  340;  fall  of, 
344;  Miranda  imprisoned  in, 
345. 

PULASKI,  COUNT,  visits  Lafay- 
ette, 417;  receives  banner  from 
Moravian  Nuns,  418;  banner 
in  Lafayette's  procession, 
421. 

PURITANS,  meaning  of  name, 
350;  Puritans  in  Boston,  350. 

PUTNAM,  ISRAEL,  some  impor- 
tant dates  in  his  life,  142;  boy- 
hood, 143;  fight  with  the  wolf, 
144;  at  Bunker  Hill,  147;  makes 
Washington  laugh,  148;  praise 
from  Washington,  150;  tribute 
from  Washington  Irving,  142. 

QUAKERS,  see  FRIENDS. 

QUEBEC,  aids  blockaded  Boston, 
80;  Petitions  of  First  Continen- 
tal Congress,  81. 

QUINCY,  MASS.,  see  BRAINTREE. 

RANCAGUA,  battle  of,  398. 
RANGER,  THE,  Paul  Jones's  ship, 
362. 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


479 


RARITAN,  Hamilton  at,  the  pas- 
sage of,  157. 

READ,  GEORGE,  delegate  to  First 
Continental  Congress,  80. 

REPRESENTATIVE  GOVERNMENT, 
Lincoln  on,  187;  in  early  Vir- 
ginia, 308.  See  also  CONSTITU- 
TION OF  THE  UNITED  STATES; 
INDEPENDENCE,  GROWTH  OF 
IDEA. 

REPUBLICS,  see  names  of  Repub- 
lics. 

REVERE,  PAUL,  ride  to  Philadel- 
phia, 77;  ride  to  Lexington,  81. 

HHODE  ISLAND,  aids  blockaded 
Boston,  79;  sends  troops  to 
Blinker  Hill  and  Siege  of  Bos- 
ton, 214.  See  also  WILLIAMS. 

Rio  DE  JANEIRO,  Pedro  II 
crowned  in.  113;  visited  by 
Roosevelt,  66;  statue,  gift  of 
American  people,  placed  in, 
122. 

Rio  DE  LA  PLATA,  River  of  Sil- 
ver, 242,  243. 

Rio  TEODORO,  River  of  Doubt, 
named  after  Roosevelt,  69. 

RIVER  OF  DOUBT,  explored  by 
Roosevelt,  65. 

RIVER  OF  SILVER,  Rio  de  la 
Plata,  212,  243. 

RIVERS,  see  names  of  rivers. 

ROBERTSON,  WILLIAM  SPENCE, 
characterization  of  San  Mar- 
tin, 236;  of  Miranda,  326;  of 
Bolivar,  391,  392;  decorated 
with  Order  of  Liberators  of 
Venezuela,  392. 

ROBINSON,  PASTOR  JOHN,  in  Ley- 
den,  126. 

ROCKINGHAM,  LORD,  defender  of 
America,  103.  • 

RODNEY,    C^SAR,    delegate    to 


First  Continental  Congress, 
80. 

RODRIGUEZ,  SIMON,  Bolivar's 
tutor,  374;  arouses  his  patriot- 
ism, 376. 

ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH,  in 
Spanish  America,  330.  See  also 
BELTRAN;  LAS  CASAS;  PEREZ. 

ROOSEVELT,  KERMIT,  at  Saga- 
more Hill,  53;  hunts  in  Africa. 
57;  explores  the  River  of 
Doubt,  66. 

ROOSEVELT,  THEODORE,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life,  44; 
boyhood,  45;  love  of  Nature, 
46,  51;  busting  broncos,  47; 
ranching,  47;  square  deal,  43, 
44;  with  John  Burroughs 
in  the  Yellowstone,  53;  Big 
Stick,  54;  with  John  Muir  in 
the  Yosemite,  55;  Bear  Hunt- 
ers' dinner,  56;  hunting  in 
Africa,  57;  Rough  Riders,  59, 
61;  at  San  Juan  Hill,  64;  at 
Montauk  Point,  65;  explores 
the  River  of  Doubt,  65;  tribute 
to  him,  69. 

ST.  BRANDAN,  legend  of,  6. 

ST.  CHRISTOPHER,  legend  of,  9. 

SAGAMORE     HILL,     Roosevelt's 

Long  Island  home,  50,  52. 
SAGE    OF  MONTICELLO,   soubri- 
quet   of    Thomas     Jefferson, 

304. 
SALOMON,    HAYM,    finances    the 

War  for   Independence,    228; 

tribute  to,  by  James  Madison 

228. 
SAMOSET,  welcomes  the  Pilgrims, 

131. 
SAN  JUAN  HILL,  Rough  Riders 

at,  64. 


480 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


SAN  LORENZO,  victory  of,  242. 

SAN  MAHTIN,  JOSE  DE,  some  im- 
portant dates  in  his  life,  236; 
boyhood,  237;  serves  as  officer 
in  Spain,  238;  returns  to  Ar- 
gentina, 240;  wins  battle  of  San 
Lorenzo,  242;  made  Governor 
of  C'uyo,  244;  his  noble  char- 
acter, 247;  mobilizes  Army  to 
cross  the  Andes,  243,  243,  250; 
crosses  the  Andes,  249;  refuses 
honours,  254;  proclamation  to 
Peruvians,  256;  takes  Luna, 
257;  his  modesty,  261;  his 
kindness,  262;  his  love  of  chil- 
dren, 263;  bis  graciousness,  263; 
his  gentleness,  264;  becomes 
Protector  of  Peru,  266;  inter- 
view with  Bolivar,  272;  lays 
down  his  command,  275;  his 
wife,  246,  247,  275;  goes  into 
voluntary  exile,  276;  his  self- 
abnegation,  277;  his  death, 
276;  interment  at  Buenos 
Aires,  278;  tributes  to  him  by 
Lord  Bryce,  Joseph  Conrad, 
William  Spence  Robertson, 
and  Bartolome  Mitre,  235, 
236.  See  also  ARGENTINA; 
BOLIVAR;  O'HiGGiNS. 

SAN  MATEO,  country  estate  of 
Bolivar,  374,  375. 

SANTIAGO,  CHILE,  taken  by  the 
Spaniards,  398,  399. 

SANTO  DOMINGO,  ruled  by  Co- 
lumbus, 18,  19. 

SEA  OF  DARKNESS,  see  ATLANTIC 
OCEAN. 

SEPARATISTS,  not  Puritans,  350. 
See  also  BRADFORD;  PILGRIM 
FATHERS. 

SEQCOIAS,  visited  by  Roosevelt 
and  John  Muir,  55. 


SHACKAMAXON,  Place  of  Kings, 
38. 

SHADWELL  FARM,  property  of 
Thomas  Jefferson,  305. 

SHENANDOAH  RIVER,  meaning  of 
name,  192;  Washington  sur- 
veys in  its  valley,  192. 

SHERMAN,  ROGER,  delegate  to 
First  Continental  Congress, 
80. 

SHIRRA,  REV.  MR.,  prays  God  to 
save  Leith  from  Paul  Jones, 
366;  strong  wind  blows  Jones's 
ship  away,  367. 

SILVER  HEELS,  soubriquet  of 
John  Marshall,  436. 

SLATE  ROCK,  Indiaas  greet  Roger 
Williams  from,  353. 

SLAVERY  IN  BRAZIL,  emancipa- 
tion of  slaves,  117,  118. 

SLAVERY  IN  SPANISH  AMERICA, 
Indian  slaves,  26,  329,  330; 
slaves  defended  by  Bartolome 
de  Las  Casas,  28;  patriot 
slaves  freed  by  San  Martin, 
242,  257. 

SLAVERY  m  THE  UNITED 
STATES,  Lincoln  at  the  slave- 
market,  177;  slave  clause 
stricken  from  Declaration  of 
Independence,  311;  Abolition- 
ists, 312;  God's  judgment  on 
slavery,  pronounced  by  Lin- 
coln, 310;  by  Jefferson,  312. 

SMITH,  WILLIAM  STEUBEN,  sails 
with  Miranda,  90,  335. 

SONS  OF  LIBERTY,  origin  of  name, 
104;  active  in  the  Colonies, 
104. 

SOUL  LIBERTY,  preached  by 
Roger  Williams,  347,  348,  351. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA,  aids  block- 
aded Boston,  79. 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


481 


SPAIN,  rule  of,  in  Spanish  Amer- 
ica, 237,  242,  329.  See  also  BO- 
LIVAR; MIRANDA;  O'HIGGINS; 
SAN  MARTIN. 

SPANISH  GALLEONS,  treasure 
ships,  26,  327. 

SPANISH  MAIN,  327,  338. 

STAMP  ACT,  William  Pitt's  speech 
against,  102;  Patrick  Henry's 
speech  against,  317. 

STANDISH,  CAPTAIN  MILES,  sails 
for  the  New  World,  126;  ar- 
rests Canonicus's  messenger, 
1ST. 

STARS  AND  STRIPES,  see  FLAGS 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

STEUBEN,  BARON,  at  Valley 
Forge,  222;  at  Momnouth,  223; 
bids  Washington  farewell  at 
Fraunces  Tavern,  230;  his  serv- 
ices recognized  by  the  State  of 
New  York,  223. 

SUCRE,  ANTONIO  DE,  Bolivar's 
general  and  friend,  389;  liber- 
ates Bolivia,  390. 

TARLETON,  GENERAL,  massacres 
militia  of  the  Waxhaws,  283. 

TARTARY,  Columbus's  search  for, 
9,  16. 

TERRESTRIAL  PARADISE,  Colum- 
bus's search  for,  5,  15,  21. 

TERRIBLE  CORNET  OF  HORSE, 
soubriquet  of  William  Pitt,  97. 

THULE,  visited  by  Columbus,  8; 
supposed  to  be  Iceland,  8. 

TIERRA  FIRME,  old  Spanish  name 
for  the  South  American  conti- 
nent, 17. 

TISQUANTUM,  the  Pilgrim's  In- 
dian interpreter,  134,  135,  136. 

TOBACCO,  discovered  by  Colum- 
bus, 12. 


TOUSSAINT  L'  OUVEBTURE,  Lib- 
erator of  Haiti,  405. 

TRINIDAD,  named  by  Columbus, 
16. 

TRUMBULL,  GOVERNOR  JONA- 
THAN, sends  Putnam  to  Bun- 
ker Hill,  147;  supplies  powder 
for  Battle,  209;  nicknamed 
Brother  Jonathan,  210. 

TUPAC  AMARU,  early  Peruvian 
Patriot,  405. 

TWIN  CITIES,  Cristobal  and  Co- 
lon, named  after  Columbus, 
25. 

UNION,  THE,  Hamilton's  faith  in, 
154;  Andrew  Jackson's  toast, 
279;  John  Marshall  and  the 
solidarity  of  the  Union,  425, 
431 ;  the  Constitution  necessary 
to  protect  the  Union,  158,  443; 
Washington  on  the  Unity  of 
our  Government,  448. 

URUGUAY,  called  La  Banda  Ori- 
ental, 405;  Artigas,  Liberator 
of,  405;  Roosevelt  visits,  66. 

USHEEN,  legend  of  the  Atlantic, 
6. 

VALLEY  FORGE,  winter  of  suffer- 
ing, 210,  211,  418;  Martha 
Washington  nurses  the  sick, 
212;  Washington  prays  God 
for  aid,  213;  Nathanael  Greene 
procures  army  supplies,  215; 
Steuben  trains  the  Army,  222; 
John  Marshall  keeps  up  the 
soldiers'  courage,  436. 

VENEZUELA,  discovered  by  Co- 
lumbus, 17;  Miranda's  attempt 
to  liberate,  335,  339;  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  342; 
National  Flag,  339,  342;  Con- 


'482 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


stitution  of  Bolivar,  384.  See 
also  BOLIVAR;  MIRANDA. 

VERMONT,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79. 

VILLAMIL,  JOSEPH,  helps  to  lib- 
erate Guayaquil,  271. 

VlNLAND    THE    GOOD,    Columbus 

may  have  heard  of,  9. 

VIRGINIA,  aids  blockaded  Bos- 
ton, 79;  summons  first  repre- 
sentative assembly  in  America, 
308.  See  also  HENRY;  JEFFER- 
SON; MADISON;  MARSHALL; 
PENDLETON  ;  WASHINGTON. 

VIRGINIA  RANGERS,  cover  Brad- 
dock's  Retreat,  428. 

WARREN,  DR.  JOSEPH,  at  Bun- 
ker Hill,  87. 

WASHINGTON,  GEORGE,  some 
important  dates  in  his  life, 
190;  Lincoln's  tribute  on  his 
birthday,  190;  boyhood,  191; 
offers  to  aid  blockaded  Boston, 
80;  delegate  to  First  Continen- 
tal Congress,  80,  322;  nomi- 
nated Commander-in-Chief, 
83;  his  modesty,  84, 171;  arrives 
at  Cambridge,  147;  the  spy  in 
camp,  148;  letter  to  Putnam, 
150;  meets  Hamilton,  157,  on 
Sunday  work  in  the  Army  and 
Navy,  185;  Cincinnatus  of 
the  West,  189,  206;  love  of 
children,  198,  200,  204;  story 
of  the  little  Boston  Girl, 
200;  his  favourite  horse,  204; 
anecdote  of  the  bowl  of  tea, 
206;  his  tact  and  kindness,  206; 
friendship  with  Governor 
Trumbull,  209;  at  Valley 
Forge,  210;  compassion  for  suf- 
fering soldiers,  210;  in  prayer 


to  God  for  help,  213;  be- 
friends  Light  Horse  Harry, 
216;  sends  Kosciuszko  to  for- 
tify West  Point,  225;  pays  the 
troops  with  the  aid  of  Haym 
Salomon,  228;  bids  farewell  to 
his  officers,  230;  presides  over 
Federal  Convention,  171;  be- 
quest from  Franklin,  172; 
Farewell  Address,  158,  448;  be- 
queaths their  Freedom  to  his 
slaves,  311;  tributes  to  him, 
233,  234.  See  also  GREENE; 
LAFAYETTE;  LEE. 

WASHINGTON,  MARTHA,  wedding 
day  of,  197;  at  Valley  Forge, 
211;  laughing  parrot  of,  217; 
anxiety  for  Washington,  322. 

WASHINGTON,  MARY,  education 
of  her  son,  195;  Washington 
visits  her  at  Fredericksburg, 
195. 

WASHINGTON  OF  SOUTH  AMER- 
ICA, soubriquet  of  Jose  de  San 
Martin,  254. 

WAXHAWS,  home-place  of  Andrew 
Jackson,  281,  283. 

WEATHERFORD,  CHIEF,  290,  291. 

WESTERN  PASSAGE  TO  ASIA, 
Columbus's  search  for,  9,  11, 
13,25. 

WEST  INDIES,  discovered  by  Co- 
lumbus, 12. 

WEST  POINT,  fortified  by  Koa- 
ciuszko,  225. 

WHAT  CHEER,  NETOP.  Indian 
greeting  to  Roger  Williams, 
353. 

WHITE,  PEREGRINE,  Pilgrim  boy 
born  on  the  Mayflower,  133. 

WHITTIER,  JOHN  GREENLEAF,  as 
Abolitionist,  312. 

WILLIAMS,  ROGER,  some  impor- 


SUBJECT  INDEX 


483 


tant  dates  in  his  life,  348;  boy- 
hood, 349;  preaches  Soul  Lib- 
erty, 347,  348,  351;  his  other 
teachings,  351;  exiled  from 
Massachusetts  Bay  Colony, 
351;  founds  Providence,  353; 
saves  Plymouth  and  Massa- 
chusetts Bay  Colonies,  354; 
peaceful  and  liberal  rule  of, 
355. 

WINDHAM,  (CONN.,)  aids  block- 
aded Boston,  78. 

WINSLOW,  GOVERNOR  EDWARD, 
sails  for  New  World,  126; 
tells  of  the  Great  Drought, 


139;  befriends  Roger  Williams, 

352. 
WINTER,    N.    O.,  describes    El 

Cristo  of  the  Andes,  409. 
WOOD,      GENERAL      LEONARD, 

Colonel  of  the  Rough  Riders, 

63;    made    Brigadier-General, 

64. 

YAPEYU,  birthplace  of  Jose  de 

San  Martin,  237. 
YELLOWSTONE  NATIONAL  PARK, 

Roosevelt's  visit  to,  53. 
YOSEMITE,  THE,  Roosevelt's  visit 

to,  55. 


24 90-7* 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 
u 


MAR    419821 


jim  10 

Wl  2  1 1949 
JUN  2  2  1951 1 

APR  2  fr  fWf 


,-• 

ID-iroe 
UL^    DEC  15  1970 

DEC  1  61970 


Form  L-g 
20m-V42(S51B) 


JFQRNU 


LES 
LIBRARY 


